Skip to main content

Full text of "Pan Michael: An Historical Novel of Poland, the Ukraine, and Turkey; a Sequel to "With Fire and ..."

See other formats


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



>i)-. 



^MUL 





'/y 



^M^n/lM^ 



'mu^ 





/ 



THE WORKS 

OF 

HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. 

TRANSLATED BY JEREMIAH CURTIN. 



HANIA. I vol. • 

YANKO THE MUSICIAN, and Other Stories. 

I vol. 
LILLIAN MORRIS, and Other Stories, i vol. 

Ststomal Homances. 

POLAND, WRK£Y, RU88IA, AND SWEDEN. 
WITH FIRE AND SWORD. i VOl. 
THE DELUGE. 2 vols. 
PAN MICHAEL, i vol. 

ROUE IN THE TIME OF NERO, 

" QUO VADIS." I vol. 

— ^— 

l^obels of ftoHem VoIanH. 

CHILDREN OF THE SOIL, i VOl. 
WITHOUT DOGMA. (Translated by Iza 
Young.) I vol. 



PAN MICHAEL. 



Since Saint Michael leads the whole host of heaven, 
and has gained so many Tictories over the banuera of hell, 
I prefer him as a patron. — The Dbluob, Vol. I, p. 120 



PAN MICHAEL. 



an l^tetorCcal iSotoel 



ov 



POLAND, THE UKRAINE, AND TURKEY. 



A SEQUEL TO 



"WITH FIRE AND SWORD" AND "THE DELUGE. 



»} 



BY 



HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. 



AUTHORIZED AND UNABRIDGED TRANSLATION FROM 

THE POLISH BY 

JEREMIAH CURTIN. 



BOSTON: 
LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY. 

1898. 



From the author of "Quo Vadis. 



ft 



•^cfnf ^fHu^ Syoi^it cut) Coi*^Mu.if ^ C^u//eituo 

h jf^uj Haau ^ J have ^t Ilomuz io l>ecUu.^ tUf ^<-^ 
/u. ///Vd^//b// J Ihuo iwvcls L cJkei jiutft'dutS v^^i ^^ 

f hut A /cacJ sfb^ tc fieif ^lulAioM'^iJ h 



J 



C^IUiO 



ofherc i^l J H»{,xKj ^kaf JinU/c Ofy'ui^^ ni j^''^ ^""Z' 



t;/ 



i^hf /V /A/V citu. taki Hu idau pI ^.y/i'^c //it. 



jt^u X lyu/u 




Jfnnfk Jj^nkuccf* 



Copyright, 189$, bt Jbrbmiah Cubtin. 

Simbennts iPtfln: 
Jomr Wilson amd Son, Cambridgk, U. S. A. 



TO 



JOHN MURRAY BROWN, Esq. 

Mt Dear Bbown.—Too read ''With Fire and Sword" in maniucript ; 
yon appreciated its character, and your House published it. What you did for 
tiM first, you did later on for the other two parts of the trilogy* Remembering 
your deep interest in all the translations, I beg to inscribe to you the concluding 
Tolume, *' Pan Michael." 

JEREMIAH CURTIN. 



YALBniA Island, Wmt Coast or Iiilamd, 
August 16, IWS. 



INTllODDCTION. 



[ great struggle begun by the Cossacks, and, after the 
TJctorj at Korsun, Rontinued by them and the Russian 
population of the Commonwealth, ia described m " With 
Fire and Sword," from the ambush on the Omelnik ' to the 
battle of Berestechko. In " The Deluge " the Swedish 
invasioD is the argument, and a mere reference is made to 
the war in which Moscow and the Ukraine are on one aide 
and the Commonwealth on the other. In ■■ Pan Michael," 
the present volume aud closing work of the trilogy, the 
inrader is the Turk, whose forces, though victorious at 
Kun«nyets, are defeated at Hotin. 

" With Fire and Sword " covers the war of 1&18-H), which 
was ended at Zborovo, where a treaty most hateful to the 
Poles was concluded between the Cossacks and the Com- 
mnnwealth. In the second war there was only one great 
action, that of Berestechko (1651), an action followed by 
the treaty of Belaya Tserkoff, oppressive to the Cossacks 
and impossible of execution. 

The main event in the interval between Berestechko and 
the war with Moscow was the siege and peace of Jvanyets, 
of which mention is made in the introduction to "With 
Fire and Sword." 

After Jvanyets the Cossacks turned to Moscow and swore 
allegiftnc« to the Tsar in 1654 ; in that year the war was 
bopui to which reference is made in "Tlie Deluge." In 
' " With Fire and Sword," page *, 




INTRODUCTins. 






addition to the Cossack cause Moscow had i^iiestions of 
own, and invaded the Commonwealth with two separate 
armies j of these one moved on White Russia and Lithuania, 
the other joined the forces of Hmelnitski. 

Moscow had rapid and brilliant success in the north. 
Smolensk, Ursha, and Vityebsk were taken in the opening 
campaign, as were Viluo, Kovno, and Grodno in the fol- 
lowing summer. In l(i55 White Kussia and nearly all 
Lithuania came under the hand of the Taar. 

In view of Moscow's great victories, Karl Gustav made a 
sudden descent on the Commonwealth. The Swedish 
monarch became master of Great and Little Poland almost 
without a blow. Van Kazimir fled to Silesia, and a majority 
of the nobles took the oath to Karl Gustav. 

Moving from the Ukraine, Hmelnitski and ButurUn, the 
Tsar's voevoda, carried all before them till they encamped 
outside LvofF; there the Cossack hetman gave audience to 
an envoy frora Yan Kazimir, and was persuaded to with- 
draw with his army, thus leaving the king one city in the 
Commonwealth, a great boon, as was evident soon after. 

When Swedish success was almost perfect, and the 
Commonwealth seemed lost, the Swedes laid siege to Chen- 
stohova. The amazing defence of that sanctuary ronsed 
religious spirit in the Poles, who had tired of Swedish 
rigor; they resumed allegiance to Yan Kazimir, who 
returned and rallied hia adherents at Lvoff, the city spared 
by Hmelnitski. In the attempt to strike his rival in that 
capital of Red Russia, Karl Gustav made the swift though 
calamitous march across Poland which Sienkiewicz has 
described in " The Deluge " so vividly. 

Soon after his return from Silesia, the Polish king sent 
an embassy to the Tsar. Austria sent another to strengthen 
it and arrange a treaty or a truce on some basis. 

Yan Kazimir was eager for peace with Moscow at any 
price, especially a price paid in promises. The Tsar 
desired peace on terms that would give the Russian part 



^^M INTnODtTCTION. xi 

^^^■e Commonwealth to Moscow, Poland [irojier to bccotiio 
^loereiiitary kingdom in which the Tsar hiriiself or his heir 
vonld succeed Yan Kazlmir, and thus give to both States 
th« same sovereign, tbou^^h different administrations. 

An agreement was effected : the sovereign or heir of 
Hoscow was to succeed Yan Kazimir, details of boundaries 
and succession to be settled by the Diet, both sides to 
refrain from hosttlities till the Swedes were expelled, and 
neither to make peace with Sweden separately. 

Austria forced the Swedish garrison out of Cracow, and 
then induced the Elector of Brandenburg to desert Sweden. 
She did this by bringing Poland to grant independence to 
Princely, that is. Eastern Prussia, where the elector was 
doke and a vassal of the Commonwealth. The elector, 
who at that time held the casting vote in the choice of 
Emperor, agreed in return for the weighty service which 
b had shown him to give his voice for Leopold, who 
1st oome to the throne in Vienna. 
Tia, having secured the imperial election at Poland's 
ue, took no further step on behalf of the Common- 
wealth, but disposed troops in Southern Poland and secured 
her own interests. The Elector, to make his place certain in 
the final treaty, took active part against Sweden. Peace 
was concluded in ItiST and ratified in 1660 at Oliva. With 
Ute expulsion of the Swedes the historical part of '' The 
Dd oge " is ended, no further reference being made to the 
^^^b war between the Commonwealth and Moscow. 
^^^HKe the Turkish invasion described in " Pan Michael " 
^^^peansed by events in this main war, a short account of 
I tas subsequent course and its connection with Turkey is in 
oMer in this place. 

Bogdan Hmelnitski dreaded the truce between Moscow 

and Poland. He feared lest the Poles, outwitting the Tsar. 

might recover control of the Cossacks; hence he joined 

I Ibe ftUiance which Karl Gustav had made with Rakotsy in 




xii INTRODUCTION. 

defeated, and the alliance failed ; both Moscow and Austria 
were opposed to it. 

In 1657 Hmelnitski died, and was succeeded as hetman 
by Yygovski, chancellor of the Cossack army, though Yuri, 
the old hetman's son, had been chosen during his father's 
last illness. Yygovski was a noble, with leanings toward 
Poland, though his career was firm proof that he loved 
himself better than any cause. 

In the following year the new hetman made a treaty at 
Gadyach with the Commonwealth, and in conjunction with 
a Polish army defeated Prince Trubetskoi in a battle at 
Konotop. The Polish Diet annulled now the terms of the 
treaty concluded with Moscow two years before. Various 
reasons were alleged for this action ; the true reason was 
that in 1655 the succession to the Polish crown had been 
offered to Austria, and, though refused in public audience, 
had been accepted in private by the Emperor for his son 
Leopold. In the following year Austria advised the Poles 
unofficially to offer this crown (already disposed of) to the 
Tsar, and thus induce him to give the Commonwealth a 
respite, and turn his arms against Sweden. 

The Poles followed this advice ; the Tsar accepted their 
offer. When the service required had been rendered the 
treaty was broken. In the same year, however, Vygovski 
was deposed by the Cossacks, the treaty of Gadyach rejected, 
and Yuri Hmelnitski made hetman. The Cossacks were 
again in agreement with Moscow; but the Poles spared 
no effort to bring Yuri to their side, and they succeeded 
through the deposed hetman, Vygovski, who adhered to 
the Commonwealth so far. 

Both sides were preparing their heaviest blows at this 
juncture, and 1660 brought victory to the Poles. In the 
beginning of that year Moscow had some success in Lithu- 
ania, but was forced back at last toward Smolensk. The 
best Polish armies, trained in the Swedish struggle, and 
leaders like Chamyetski, Sapyeha, and Emita, turned the 



INTRODUCTION. Xlll 

1 White Russia. In the Ukraine the Poles, under 
li^bomirski and Fototski, were streDgtheneil by Tartars 
and met the forces of Moscow under Sheremetyeff, with the 
Cossacks under Yuri Hmeliiitski. At the critical moment, 
and during action, Yuri deserted to the Poles, and seemed 
the defeat of Sheremetyeff, who surrendered at Chudoovo 
and waa sent a Tartar captive to the Crimea. 

In all the shifting scenes of the conflict begun by the 
resolute Bogdan, there was nothing more striking than the 
conduct and person of Yuri Hmelnitski, who reuounced all 
the work of his father. Great, it is said, was the wonder 
of the I'oles when they saw him enter their camp. Bogdan 
Hmelnitski, a man of iron will and striking presence, had 
filled the whole Commonwealth with terror ; his son gave 
way at tlie very first test put upon him, and in person was, 
as the Poles said, a dark, puny stripling, more like a timid 
novice in a monastery thau a Cossack. In the words of the 
captive voevoda, Sheremetyeff, he was better fitted to be a 
gooseherd than a hetman. 

The Polish generals thought now that the conflict was 
over, and that the garrisons of Moscow would evacuate the 
Dkmine; but they did not At this juncture the Polish 
troops, unpaid for a long time, refused service, revolted, 
formed what they called a " sacred league." and lived on the 
coiintry. The Polish army vanished from the field, and 
r it the Tartars. Young Hiueluibtki turned again to 
tow, and writing to the Tsar, duclared that, forced by 
k cotoDels, he had joined the Polish king, but wished 
itiim to his former allegiance. Whatever his wishes 
f have been, he did not escape the Commonwealth j 
^r men than he, and among them Vygovski, kept him 
R in hand. The Ukraine was aplit into two camps : that 
t of the river, or at least the Cossacks under Yuri 
Hmelnitski, obeyed the Commonwealth ; the Eastern bank 
adhered to Moscow. 
Two /ears later, Yuri, the helpless hetman, left bis 




rNiimnriTins. 

I office an<] took refuge id a, cloiHtcr. He was suocecdod b; 
I Teterja, a partisan of I'oland, which now made every 
I promise to the leading Cossacks, not aa iu the old time wheii 
the single argument was sabres. 

East of the Dnieper another bettimn niled ; but there the . 
Poles could take no part iu struggles for the offiee. The ! 
rivalry was limited to partisans of Moscow. Besides the 
I two groups of Cossacks on the Dnieper, thera remained the 
I Zaporojians. 'I'eterya strove to win these to the Common- 
I wealth, and Van Kazimir, the king, assembled all the forces 
[ be could rally and crossed the Dnieper toward the end of 
I' 1663. At first he had success in some degree, but in the \ 
I following year led back a shattered, hungry army. 

Teterya had received a promise from the Zaporojians that 

I tliey would follow the exam]ile of the Eastern Ukraine. 

I The king having failed in his expedition, Teterya declarml 

I that peace must be concluded between the Commonwealth 

[ tnd Moscow to save the Ukraine; that the country was 

reduced to ruin by all parties, neither one of which could 

subjugate the other ; and that to save tfaemaelvea the Cossacks 

would be forced to seek protection of the Salt.au. 

DoKishenko sncceeded Teterya in the hetman'a office, aod 

began to carry out this Cossack project. In 1666 he sent a J 

message to the I'orte declaring that the Ukraine was at tb« I 

will of the Sultan. 

The Sultan commanded the Khan to march to tho 

i Ukmine. Toward the end of that year the Tarlwrs brought 

I Bid to the Cossacks, and the joint army swept the lield of 

) Polish forces. 

Meanwliile negotiations had been pending a long time I 

I between the Commonwealth aud Moscow. An insur- I 

I notion under Lyubomirski brought the Poles to terma 

touching boundaries in the north. In the soutli Moscow 

I demanded, besides the line of the Dnieper, KiefT and a 

certain district around it on the west. This the Poles 

refused stubbornly till Doroshenko's union with Turkey 



INTHODL"CTIOS AV 

tndaced them to yield Kieff to Moscow for two years. On 
this basis a peace of twenty years was concluded in 1667, 
at Andrtissoff near Smolensk. This peace l>ecame perma- 
nent afterward, and KiefF remained with Moscow. 

In 1668 Van Kazimir abdicated, hoping to secure the 
soccession to a king in alliance with France, and avoid a 
conflict with Turkey through French intervention. No 
foreign candidate, however, found sufficient support, and 
OUhovski,' the crafty and ambitious vice-cbaneellor, pro- 
ftoaed at an opportune moment Prince Michael Vlshnyevet- 
ski, son of the reuowned Yeremi, and he was elected in 
1G69. The new king, of whom a short sketch is given 
in "The Deluge" (Vol. II. page 253), was, like Yuri Hmel- 
nitski, the imbecile son of a terrible father. Elected by 
the lesser nobility in a moment of spite against magnates, 
he found no support among the latter. Without merit or 
influence at home, he sought support in Austria, and mar- 
ried a sister of the Emperor Leopold, Powerless in dealing 
with the Cossacks, to whom his name was detestable, with- 
out friends, except among the petty nobles, whose support 
in that juncture was more damaging than useful, he made a 
Turkish war certain. It came three years later, when the 
Sullati marchM to support Doroshenko, and began the siege 
of Kainenyets, described in "I'an Michael." 

After the fall of Kamenyets, the Turks pushed on to 
Lvoff, and dictated the peace of Buchach, which gave 
Podolia and the western bank of the Dnieper, except Kieff 
and its district, to the Sultan. 

The battle of Hotin. described in the epilogue, made 
tNobiegki king in 167'1. This election was considered a 
triumph for France, an enemy of Austria at that time ; and 
(luring liie earlier years of his reign Sobieski was on the 
French side, and had sound reasons for this policy. In 
1674 the Elector of Brandenburg attacked Swedish Pome- 
Krance supported Sweden, and roused Poland to 
m biabop •bo \T»ilod Zagbb» &t Ketlings bouse. »ea pages 121-136 




xvi INTRODUCTION. 

oppose the Elector, who had fought against Yan Razimir, 
his own suzerain. Sobieski, supported by subsidies from 
France, made levies of troops, went to Dantzig in 1677, 
concluded with Sweden a secret agreement to make common 
cause with her and attack the Elector. But in spite of 
subsidies, preparations, and treaties, the Polish king took 
no action. Sweden, without an ally, was defeated ; Poland 
lost the last chance of recovering Prussia, and holding 
thereby an independent position in Europe. 

The influence of Austria, the power of the church, and 
the intrigues of his own wife, bore away Sobieski. He 
deserted the alliance with France. To the end of his life 
he served Austria far better than Poland, though not wish- 
ing to do so, and died in 1696 complaining of this world, in 
which, as he said, '' sin, malice, and treason are rampant" 

Jeremiah Cubtik. 

CAHnciTEBir, CouNTT Kbrrt, Irblakd, 
August 17, IS93. 



^OTB. — The reign of Sobieski brought to an end that part of 
Polish history duriug which the Cotniuoti wealth was able to take 
the initiative in foreign politics. After Sobieski the Poles oeased 
to be a positive power in Europe. 

I have not been able to verify the saying said to have been uttered 
by Sobieski at Vienna. In the text (page 401) he is made to say 
that Pani Wojnina (War's wife) may give birth to people, but 
Wojna (War) only destroys them. Who the Pani Wojnina was 
that Sobieski had in view 1 am unable to say at this momenti onkss 
ihe was PMOt* 




MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER I. 



Arrstt the close of the Hungarian war, when the marnsge 
of Viua Audrei Kmita and I'anna Aleksandra Billevii'ii was 
celebrated, a cavalier, equally meritorious and famous in the 
Cow iiion wealth, I'au Michael Volodyovski, colonel of the 
Lauda aquadroii, was to enter the bonds of marriage with 
I'aiiiia Auiia Bor/obogati Kraaieitaki. 

But notable hindrances rose, which delayed and put back 
the affair. The lady was a fosterHlaugbter of Frincess 
Griselda VishnyevetsKi, without whose permission Paona 
Anna would in no wise consent to the wedding. Pan 
'lael was forced therefore to leave his afBanced in 
tkty, by reason of the troubled times, and go alone to 
B8t for the consent and the blessing of the princess. 
It a favoring star did not guide him : he did not find the 
iess in Zauiust ; she had gone to the imperial coui-t in 
Vtmna Cor the education of her son. The persistent 
kiii^ht foUowt^d tier even to Vienna, though that took 
lauuh time. When he had arranged the affair there suc- 
^^tgiaUy, he turned homeward ia confident hope. 
^^HSb found troubled times at home : the army waa forming 
^^^Eftfed«ra£y ; in the Ukraine uprisings continued ; at the 
^^^Peru boundary the conflagration had not ceased. New 
^TKoea were assembled to defend the frontiers oven in some 
(asbioo. Before Pan Michael liad reached Warsaw, he 
received a commission issued by the voevoda of Rus, 
Thinking that the country should be preferred at ail 
tunes to private affairs, he relinquished his plan of im- 
mediate marriage aod moved to the Ukraine. Ho eam- 
pAipMHl in those regions some years, living in battles, iu 
oasptakable hardships and labor, having barely a ehance 
I to send letter^ to the expectant lady. 



2 PAN MICHAEL. 

Next he was envoy to the Crimea; then came the 
unfortunate civil war with Pan Lyubomirski, in which 
Volodyovski fought on the side of the king against that 
traitor and infamous man ; then he went to the Ukraine a 
second time under Sobieski. 

From these achievements the glory of his name increased 
in such manner that he was considered on all sides as the 
first soldier of the Commonwealth, but the years were 
passing for him in anxiety, sighs, and yearning. At last 
1668 came, when he was sent at command of the castellan 
to rest; at the beginning of the year he went for the 
cherished lady, and taking her from Vodokty, they set out 
for Cracow. 

They were journeying to Cracow, because Princess Gri- 
selda, who had returned from the dominions of the em- 
peror, invited Pan Michael to have the marriage at that 
place, and offered herself to be mother to the bride. 

The Kmitas remained at home, not thinking to receive 
early news from Pan Michael, and altogether intent on a 
new guest that was coming to Vodokty. Providence had 
till that time withheld from them children ; now a 
change was impending, happy and in accordance with 
their wishes. 

That ^ear was surpassingly fruitful. Grain had given such 
a bountiful yield that the barns could not hold it, and the 
whole land, in the length and the breadth of it, was covered 
with stacks. In neighborhoods ravaged by war the young 
pine groves had grown in one spring more than in two years 
at other times. There was abundance of game and of 
mushrooms in the forests, as if the unusual fruitfulness of 
the earth had been extended to all things that lived on it. 
Hence the friends of Pan Michael drew happy omens for 
his tnarriage also, but the fates ordained otherwise. 



FAN MICUAEU 



CHAPTER n. 

J A eertaiu beautiful day of autumn Pan Andrei Kmlta 
flitting under the shady roof of a sunimer-house and 
Itkiu^ Iu8 aiter-dinuur mead ; be gazed at his wife from 
time to time through the lattice, trhich was grown over witli 
wild hojHt. Fani K.mita waa walking on a neatly swept 
'i iu front of the summer-house. The lady was un- 
illy stately; bright- haired, with a face serene, almost 
ibo. 8he walked slowly and carefully, for there was in 
^ fntueas of dignity and blesttiug. 
a Andrei gazed at her with intense love. When she 
d, his look turned after her with snch attachment as 
g ahgws bis master with his eyes. At moments he 
1. for he was greatly rejoiced at sight of her, and he 
a his mustache upward. At such moments there 
red on his face a certain expression of glad frolic- 
Mnvsa. It was clear that the soldier was fun-loving 
Hitur«, and in years of single life had played many a 

leni» in the garden was broken only by the sound of 
ripi" fruit dropping to the earth and the buzzing of 

tB. The weather had settled marvellously. It was the 

.JKtnning of September. The sun burned no longer with 
excewive violeni'.e, but cast yet abundant golden rays. In 
these rays ruddy apples were shining among the gray 
leares and hung in suuh numbers that they hid the branches. 
The limbs of plum-trees were bending under plums with 
blaish wax on them. 

The first movement nf air was shown by the spider- 
thrsads fastened to the trees-, these swayed with a breeze 
so alieht that it did not stir even the leaver. 

PeniapB it was that calm in the world which liad so filled 
Pan Kmita with joyfulness, for his face grew more radiant 
each moment. At last he took a draught of mead and 
aaid to his wife, — 

" Olenkai, but come here I 1 will tell you something." 

" It may be something that I should not like to hear." 
^*' ' B God is dear to me, it is not. Give me your ear." 



4 PAN MICHAEL. 

Saying this, he seized her by the waist, pressed his 
mustaches to her bright hair, and whispered, ''If a boy, 
let him be Michael." 

She turned away with face somewhat flushed, and whis- 
pered, " But you promised not to object to Heraclius," 

"Do you not see that it is to honor Volodyovski ? " 

"But should not the first remembrance be given to my 
grandfather ? " 

"And my benefactor — H'm ! true — but the next will 
be Michael. It cannot be otherwise." 

Here Olenka, standing up, tried to free herself from the 
arms of Pan Andrei; but he, gathering her in with still 
greater force, began to kiss her on the lips and the eyes, 
repeating at the same time, — 

" thou my hundreds, my thousands, my dearest love ! " 

Further conversation was interrupted by a lad who ap- 
peared at the end of the walk and ran quickly toward the 
summer-house. 

" What is wanted ? " asked Kmita, freeing his wife. 

" Pan Kharlamp has come, and is waiting in the parlor," 
said the boy. 

"And there he is himself!" exclaimed Kmita, at sight of 
a man approaching the summer-house. "For Qod's sake, 
how gray his mustache is ! Greetings to you, dear comrade ! 
greetings, old friend ! " 

With these words he rushed from the summer-house, 
and hurried with open arms toward Pan Kharlamp. But 
first Pan Kharlamp bowed low to Olenka, whom he had 
seen in old times at the court of Kyedani ; then he pressed 
her hand to his enormous mustache, and casting himself 
into the embraces of Kmita, sobbed on his shoulder. 

" For God's sake, what is the matter ? " cried the aston- 
ished host. 

" God has given happiness to one and taken it from an- 
other," said Kharlamp. " But the reasons of my sorrow I 
can tell only to you." 

Here he looked at Olenka ; she, seeing that he was unwill- 
ing to speak in her presence, said to her husband, " I will 
send mead to you, gentlemen, and now I leave you." 

Kmita took Pan Kharlamp to the summer-house, and 
seating him on a bench, asked, "What is the matter? 
Are you in need of assistance ? Count on me as on 
Zavisha I " * 

^ A celebrated bishop of Cracow, fiunona for ambition and snccefs. 



PAN MICHAEL. 5 

PKotliing is the matter with me," said the old suldier, 

Dad I need no assistauce while I ciiu uiove this hand and 

tills sabre; hut our frieud, the most worthy cavalier in tlie 

Commonwealth, is in cruel sufFeriug. I know uot whether 

lu is breathing yet." 

?By Christ's wounds I JIas anything happened to 

BYcs," said Kliarlaai|j, giving way to a new outburst of 
" Know that I'aona Anna Borzobogati has left this 

'Is dead I" cried Kmitii, seizing his head with both 

ttAs & bird pierced by a shaft." 

I tDoment of silence followed, — no Bound but that of 

s dropping here and thers to the giound heavily, and 

D Kharlauip jianting more loudly while restraining his 

ping. But Kniibt was wringing his hands, and repeated, 

Bing his heiul, — 

^ear God I dear God ! dear God I " 
Yoar grace will not wonder at iny tears," said Khar- 
t, itt last ; " for if your heart is pressed by unendurable 
Knt the mere tidings of what "happened, what must it be 
be. who was witness of her death and her pain, of her 
Bsring, which surpassed every natnml measure ? " 
Here t)ie servant appeared, bringing a tray with a decan- 
ter and a second gla«s on it; aft^r him eame Kmita's wife, 
w1k> could not repress her curiosity. Looking at her hus- 
face and seeing in it deep sutfering, she said 
bthtway, — 

iVhat tidings have you brought ? Do not dismiss me. 

[1 comfort you as far as possible, or I will weep with 

L or will help you with counsel." 

PHelp for this will not be found in your head," said 

"B Andrei; "and I fear that your health will suffer from 

[ oan endure much, It is more grievnuR to live in 
rtainty," 

Luusia is dead," said Kmita. 

lenka grew somewhat pale, and dropiied on the bench 
Uy. Kmita thought that she would faint; but grief 
I more quickly than the sudden announcement, and 
iMgaa to weep. Both knights accompanied her imrae- 

Henka," said Kmita, at last, wishing to turn his wife's 



i 

i 



PAN MICHAEL. 



thoughts in another direction, " do you not think 
is in heaven ?" 

"Not for her do I weep, but over the loss of her, and over 
the loneliness of Pan Michael. As to her eternal happiness, 
I should wish to have such hope for my own salvation a^ I 
have't'or hers. There was uot a worthier maiden, or one of 
better heart, or more honest. my Anulka! ' my Anulka, 
beloved! " 

" I saw her deatli," said Kharlamp ; " may God grant 
all to die with such piety ! " 

Here silence followed, as if some of their sorrow hi 
gone with their tears; then Kiiiita said, "Tell us how 
was, and take some mead to support you." 

"Thank you," said Kharlamp; "I will drink from timtfj 
to time if yon will drink with me; for pain seizes not onlyi 
the heart, but the throat, like a wolf, and when it seizes »< 
man it might choke him unless he received some assistance; 
I was going from Chenstohova to my native place to settlt 
tliere quietly in my old age. I have liad war enough , 
a stripling I began to practise, and now my mustache is] 
gray. If I cannot stay at home altogether, I will go 
under some banner ; but these military confederations to thi . 
loss of the country and the profit of the enemy, and thes4^ 
civil wars, have disgusted me thoroughly with arms. Deoi^i 
Ood I the pelican nourishes its children with its blood, it it'. 
true i but this country has no longer even blood 
breast. Sviderski* was a great soldier. May Uod ju( 
himl " 

"My dearest Anulka!" interrupted Pani Kmita, with' 
weeping, " without thee what would have happened to me 
and to all of us ? Thou wert a refuge aud a defence to me I 
my beloved Anulkal " 

Hearing this, Kharlamp sobbed anew, but briefly, forj 
Kmita interruiited him with a question, " But where did. 
you meet Pan Michael ? " | 

"In Chenstohova, where he and she intended to rest, for' 
they were visitiug the shrine there after the journey. H»' 
told me at onee how he was going from your place to Crar 
cow, to Princess Griselda, without whose permission and 
blessing Anusia was unwilling to marry. The maiden 
was iu good health at that time, aud Pan Michael was as 



A. diminutiTe of Fndesrinent for Anna. Anusia is uiuther form- 
One of the i;liief9 of a cnufeileraty formed agalusC the king, ' 
Kuimir, by soldiprs who had not received their pay. 



n^Van^^H 



PAN MICHAEL. 7 

il as !i bird. ' See,' said he, ' the Lord God has given 
me a reward for my labor ! ' He 'boasted also not a little, — 
God comfort him ! — and joked with me because I, as you 
luiow, quarrelled with him on a time conceniiog the lady, 
and we were to fight a dueL Where is she now, poor 
woman ? " 

Hpre Kharlamp broke out again, but briefly, for Kmita 
sto|>ped him a second time ; " You say that she was well ? 
How oame the attack, then, ao suddenly ?" 

" Tliat it was sudden, is true. She was lodging with 
I'a.tii Murtsin Zamoyski, who, with her husband, was 
spending some time in Chenstohova. Pan Michael used 
to sit all the dar with her ; he complained of delay some- 
what, and said tiiey might be a whole year on the journey 
to Cracow, for every one on the way would detain him. 
An d this is no winder I Every man is glad to entertain such 
ottiivr as Pan Michael, and whoever could catch him 
i kwjp him. He took me to the lady too, and threat- 
snitliiigly that he would cut me to pieces if I made 
■ to her ; but he was the whole world to her. At times, 
Dty heart sank, for my own sake, because a man in old 
Sii like a nuil in a wall. Never mind I Bnt one night 
I Michael nirilied in to me in dreadful distress : ' In 
d'a nami^, can vou find a doctor ? ' < What has hap- 
ppD**d 7 ' ' The sirk woman knows no one ! ' * When did she 
fail ill ? ' asked I. • fani Zamoyski has just given me word,' 
ivpli«d he. ' It ia night now. Where can I look fur a doc- 
tor, when there is nothing here but a cloister, and in tlie 
town more rains than people ? ' 1 found a surgeon at last, 
and he was even unwilling to go ; I had to drive him with 
weapons. But a prieEt was more needed then than a sur- 
gvon ; WB found at her bedside, in fact, a worthy Paullat, 
who, through i>rayer, had restored her 'o consciousness. 
.aim was able to receive the sacrament, and take an affecting 
^^|awell of Van Michael. At noon of the following day 
^^^Bis all over with her. The suigeon said that some one 
^^^^■hsve given her something, though that is impossible, for 
^^^^uoraft has no [lower in Chenstohova. Hut what hap- 
^^Ped to Pan Michael, what he said, — my hope is that the 
£urd •Feaua will not account this to him, for a man does not 
teckon with words when pain is tenring him. You see," Pan 
irlaiup lowered his voice, " he blasphemed in his forget- 

ir God's sake, did he blaspheme ? " inquired Kmita. In 




PAN MICUAKL. 



"He rushed out from her corpse to the ante-chaml..., 
from the aute-chajiiber to the yard, and reeled about like a 
drunkeu man. lie raised liis hands then, and began to cry 
with a dreadful voice : ' Such is the reward for my wounds, 
for my toils, for my blood, for my love of country I I hat' 
one lamb,' said he, ' and that one, Lord, Thou didst tak( 
from me, To hurl down an u,vmed man,' said he, 
walks the earth in pride, is a deed for God's handj buti 
a cat, a hawk, or a. kite uan kill a harmless dove, and 

" By the wounds of God I " exclaimed Pani Kmita, "say i 
no more, or you will draw misfortune on this house." 

Kharlamp madu the sigii of the cross and continued, 
"The poor soldier thought that he had done service, and.] 
still this was his reward. Ah, God knows better what He 
does, though that ia not to be understood by man's reason, 
nor measured by human justice. Straightway after this 
blasphemy he grew rigid and fell on the ground ; and the 
priest read an exorcism over him, so that foul spirits should 
not enter him, as they mi^ht, enticed by his blasphemy." 

" Did he come to hSmself quickly ?" 

" He lay as if dead about nn hour ; then he recovered and 
went to his I'oom ; he would see no one. At the time of the 
burial I said to him, ' Pan Michael, have God in your heart.' 
He made me no answer, 1 stayed tliree days more in Chen- 
stohova, for I was loath to leave him ; but I knocked in vain 
at his door. He did not want me. I struggled with ray 
thoughts : what was I to do^ — try longer at the door, or go 
away ? How was I to leave a man without comfort ? Hut 
finding that I could do nothing, I resolved to go to Pan 
Yan Skshetuski, He is his best friend, and Pan Zag)oba 
is his friend also ; maybe tbej will touch his heart some- 
how, and especially Pan Zagloba, who is quick-witted, and 
knows how to talk over any man." 

" Did yon go to Pan Yan ? " 

" I did, but God gave no luck, for he and Zagloba had 
gone to Kalish to Pan Stanislav. No one could tell when 
they would return. Then T thought to myself, ' As my road 
is toward Jmud, I will go tu Pan Kmita and tell what has 
happened.* " 

"I knew from of old that you were a worthy cavalier," 
said Kmita. 

" It is not a question of rae in this case, but of Pan 
Michael," said Kharlamp; "and I confess that I fear for 
him greatly lest his mind be disturbed." 




PAN MICHAEL. 



RG«d preserve hini from that I " saifl Pani Kmita. 
If God preserves him, he will certainly take the habit. 
for I tell you that such sorrow J have never seen in my 
lite. And it ia a pity to lose such a soldier as he, — it is a 
pitj!" 

•' How a pity ? The glory of God will increase thereby," 
said Fani Kmito. 

Kharlamp'H iuusta«he began to quiver, and he rubbed his 
forehead. 

" Well, gracious beaefaetress, either it will increase or it 
will not increase. Consider hon- ninny Pagans and here- 
tics h« has destroyed in his life, by which he has surely 
delighted our Saviour and His Mother more than any one 
priest could with sermons. H'm ! it is a thing worthy of 
thought ! IiCt every one serve the glory of God as he knows 
best. Among the Jesuits legions of men may be found 
wiser than Pan Michael, but another such sabre as his 
there is not in the Commonwealth." 

'■ True, as God is dear to me ! " cried Kmita. " Do you 
know whether he stayed in Chenstohova ? " 

" He was there when I left ; what he did later, I know 
not 1 know only this : God preserve him from losing his 
taind, God preserve him from sickness, which frequently 
comes with despair, — he will be alone, without aid, without 
a relative, without a friend, without consolation." 

" May the Most Holy Lady in that place of miracles save 
thee, faithful friend, who hast done so much for me that a 
brother could not have done more ! " 

Pani Xmita fell into deep thought, and silence continued 
long ; at last she raised her bright head, and said, " Yeridrek, 
do you remember how much we owe him ? " 

" If I forget. I will borrow eyes from a dog. for 1 shall 
not dare to look an houest man In the face with my own 
ejrea." 
^^^ Tendrek, you cannot leave him in that state." 
^^BlHow can I help him ? " 
^^BGo to him," 

^HPTbere speaks a woman's honest heart ; there is a noble 
^Troman,"' cried Kharlamp. seizing her hands and covering 
them with kisses. 

But the advice was not to Kmita's taste ; hence he began 
to twist his head, and said, " I would go to the ends of the 
earth for him, but — you yourself know — if you were 
well — I do not say — but you know. God preserve you 



10 PAN MICHAEL. 

from any accident I I should wither away from anxiety — 
A wife is above the best friend. I am sorry for Pan Michael 
but — you yourself know — " 

*' I will remain under the protection of the Lauda fathers. 
It is peaceful here now, and I shall not be afraid of any 
small thing. Without God's will a hair will not fall from 
my head ; and Pan Michael needs rescue, perhaps." 

'* Oi, he needs it I " put in Kharlamp. 

'^ Yendrek, I am in good health. Harm will come to me 
from no one ; I know that you are unwilling to go — " 

** I would rather go against cannon with an oven-stick ! " 
interrupted Kmita. 

" If you stay, do you think it will not be bitter for you 
here when you think, ' I have abandoned my friend' ? and 
besides, the Lord Ood may easily take away His blessing in 
His just wrath." 

'^ You beat a knot into my head. You say that He may 
take away His blessing ? I fear that." 

''It is a sacred duty to save such a friend as Pan 
Michael." 

''I love Michael with my whole heart. The case is a 
hard one I If there is need, there is urgent need, for every 
hour in this matter is important. I will go at once to the 
stables. By the living Grod, is there no other way out of it ? 
The Evil One inspired Pan Yan and Zagloba to go to Kalish. 
It is not a question with me of myself, but of you, dearest. 
I would rather lose all I have than be without you one day. 
Should any one say that I go from you not on public ser- 
vice, I would plant my sword-hilt in his mouth to the cross. 
Duty, you say ? Let it be so. He is a fool who hesitates. 
If this were for any one else but Michael, I never shoidd 
do it." 

Here Pan Andrei turned to Kharlamp. '' Gracious sir, I 
beg you to come to the stable ; we will choose horses. And 
you, Olenka, see that my trunk is ready. Let some of 
the Lauda men look to the threshing. Pan Kharlamp, you 
must stay with us even a fortnight ; you will take care of 
my wife for me. Some land may be found for you here 
in the neighborhood. Take Lyubich ! Come to the stable. 
I will start in an hour. If 't is needful, 't is needful I " 



PAK M1CHA£I. 



CHAPTER m. 



rfol wife « 



t Pan Kmita set out, bleRsed by his 



Cross were eet io gold ; and b 



which splinters of tlie Holy 

iiig long years the 

knight had been iuured to sudden journeys, when he 

started, he rushed forth as if to seize Taxturs escaping with 

uidor. 

Tien he reached Vilno, he held on through Grodno to 
hlystok, and thence to Syeillets. In passing through 
' ov, he learned that Pan Yan haii returned the day pre- 
B from Kalish with his wife and children, Pan Zagloba 
tompanyiiig. He determined, therefore, to go to them ; for 
'li whom could he take more efficient counsel touching the 
me of Pan Michael? 
ffhey received him with surprise and delight, which were 
bled into wee|iiiig, however, when ho told them the cause 
^liia coming. 

feu Zagloba wa« unable all day to calm himself, and shed 
Knany tears at the pond that, as be said himself after- 
npd> "i« pond rose, and thpy had to lift the flood-gate. 

I when he had wept himiteU' out, he thought deeply; and 

II is what lie said at the council, — 

rYan, yon cannot go, for you are chosen to the Chapter; 

I will be a multitude of cases, as after so many wars 

I country is full of unquiet spirits. From what you 

kte. Pan Kmita, it is clear that the storks > will remain 

Vodokty all winter, since they are on the work-list and 

t attend to their duties. It is no wonder that with such 

ta^keepine you are in no haste for the journev, especially 

i 'tis unknown how long it may last You nave shown 
Kat heart by coming; but if I am to give earnest advice, I 
i say : Go home ; for in Michael's case a near confidant is 

i for, — one who will not be offended at a harsh answer, 

cause there is no wish to admit him. Patience is need- 
k and long experience; and your grace has only friendship 
r Michael, which in such a contingency is not enough. 

* tlw ilory in rolaod is that rtoria hrinu oil llie intaiiM to tlio couDtry. 



12 



PAN MICHAEL. 



But be not offended, for you must confess th 
are older friends, and have passed through more adventures 
with him than you have. Dear God! how many are the 
times in which I saved him, and he me, from disaster ! " 

"I will resign my functions as a deputy," interrupted 
Pan Van. 

"Yan, that is public service!" retorted Zagloba, with 
sternness. 

"God sees," said the afflicted Pan Yan, "that I love ray 
cousin Stanislav with true brotherly affection ; but Michael 
is nearer to mc than a brother." 

" He is nearer to me than any blood relative, especially 
since I never had one. It is not the time now to discuss 
our affection. Do you see, Yan, if this misfortune had 
struck Michael recently, perhaps I would say to you, ' Give 
the Chapter to the Devil, and go ! ' But let us calculate how 
much time ha^ passed since Kharlamp reached Jmnd from 
Chenstohova, and while Pan Andrei was coming from Jmud 
here to us. Now, it is needful not only to go to Michael, 
but to remain with him ; not only to weep with him, but to 
persuade him ; not only to show him the Crucitied as an 
example, but to cheer his heart and mind with pleasant 
jokes. So you know who ought to go, — I ! and I will go, 
so help me God ! If I lind him in Chenstohova, I will bring 
him to this place ; if I do not find him, I will follow him 
even to Moldavia, and I will not cease to seek for him while 
I am able to raise with my own strength a pinch of snuff to 
my nostrils." 

When they hail heard this, the two knights fell to embrac- 
ing Pan Zagloba; and he grew somewhat tender over the 
misfortHne of Pan Michael and his own coming fatigues. 
Therefore he began to shed tears ; and at last, when he had 
embraces enough, he said, — 

" But do not thank me for Pan Michael ; you are not 
nearer to him than I." 

"Not for Pan Michael do we thank you," said Kmita; 
" but that man must have a heart of iron, or rather one not 
at all human, who would be unmoved at sight of your readi- 
ness, which in the service of a friend makes no account of 
fatigue and has no thought for age. Other men in your 
years think only of a warm corner; but you spe-ak of a long 
journey as if you were of my years or those o£ Pan Yan." m 

Zagloba did not conceal his years, it is true; but, | 
general, he did not wish people to mention old age as i 




PAN MICHAEL, 



13 



Ridant of incapability. Hence, though liis eyes were 
' -Stfll red, he glanced quickly and with a certain dissatia- 
faotion at Rtnita, and answered, — 

" My dear sir, when niy seventy-seventh year was h^gin- 
ning, my heart felt a slight sinking, because two axes' were 
o*er my neck; but when the eighth ten of years passed 
me. 8uch courage entered my body that a wife tripped into 
my brain. And had I married, we might see who would be 
firet to havp cause of boasting, you or I." 

" I am not given to boosting," said Kmita; "but I do not 
spare praises on your grace." 

"And I should' have surely confused you as I did Revera 
Pototski. the hetmaii, in presence of the king, when he 
jested at my age. I cJiallengcd him to show who could 
maJie the greatest immber of goat-springs one after the 
other. And what came of it ? The hetman made three ; the 
haiduks had to lift him, for he could not rise alone ; and I 
went all around with nearly thirty-five springs. Ask Pan 
Yan, who saw it all with his own eyes," 

Pan Yan, knowing that Zagloba had had for some time the 
habit of referring to him a£ an eye-witness of everything, 
did not wink, but spoke again of Pan Michael. Zagloba 
sank into silence, and began to think of some subject 
deeply; at last he dropped into better humor and said after 
■tippt^r, — 

"I will tell you a thing that not every mind could hit 
upon. I trust in Goil that our Miehael will come out of this 
trouble more easily than we thought at first," 

" Go<i grant ! but whence did that come to your head ? " 
inquired Kmita. 

" H'm ! Besides an acquaintance with Michael, it is neces- 
sary to have quick wit from nature and long experience, and 
the latter is not possible at your years. Each man has his 
own special qualities. When misfortune strikes some men, 
it is, speaking figuratively, as if you were to throw a stone 
into a river. On the surface the water flows, as it were, 
quietly; but the stone ties at the bottom and hinders the 
natural current, and stops it and tears it terribly, and it will 
lie there and tear it till all the water of that river flows into 
the StTX< Yan, you may be counted with such men ; but 
there is more suffering in the world for them, sinoe the pain, 
^^nd.tb6 memory of what caused it, do not leave them. But 



I Thia rofpn to thr nxelik? form of the niiniisra] T. 



14 PAN MICHAEL. 

others receive misfortune as if some one had struck them 
with a fist on the shoulder. They lose their senses for the 
moment, revive later on, and when the black-and-blue spot 
is well, they forget it. Oi ! such a nature is better in this 
world, which is full of misfortune." 

The knights listened with attention to the wise words of 
Zagloba ; he was glad to see that they listened with such 
respect, and continued, — 

" I know Michael through and through ; and God is my 
witness that I have no wish to find fault with him now, but 
it seems to me that he grieves more for the loss of the 
marriage than of the maiden. It is nothing that terrible 
despair has come, though that too, especially for him, is a mis- 
fortune above misfortunes. You cannot even imagine what 
a wish that man had to marry. There is not in him greed or 
ambition of any kind, or selfishness : he has left what he had, 
he has as good as lost his own fortune, he has not asked 
for his salary ; but in return for all his labors and services 
he expected, from the Lord God and the Commonwealth, 
only a wife. And he reckoned in his soul that such bread 
as that belonged to him; and he was about to put it to 
his mouth, when right there, as it were, some one sneered 
at him, saying, ' You have it now I Eat it ! ' What wonder 
that despair seized him ? I do not say that he did not 
grieve for the maiden ; but as God is dear to me, he grieved 
more for the marriage, though he would himself swear to 
the opposite." 

"That may be true," said Pan Yan. 

"Wait! Only let those wounds of his soul close and 
heal ; we shall see if his old wish will not come again. The 
danger is only in this, that now, under the weight of despair, 
he may do something or make some decision which he 
would regret later on. But what was to happen has hap- 
pened, for in misfortune decision comes quickly. My 
attendant is packing my clothes. I am not speaking to 
dissuade you from going ; I wished only to comfort you." 

" Again, father, you will be a plaster to Michael," said 
Pan Yan. 

" As I was to you, you remember ? If I can only find 
him soon, for I fear that he may be hiding in some hermit- 
age, or that he will disappear somewhere in the distant 
steppes to which he is accustomed from childhood. Pan 
Kmita, your grace criticises my age ; but I tell you that if 
ever a courier rushed on with despatches as I shall rush, then 



PAN MICHAEL. 



16 



oommand me when I return to unravel old silk, shell peas, 
or give me a distaff. Neither will hardships detain me, nor 
wonders of hospitality tempt me; eating, even drinking, will 
not stop me. You have not yet seen such a journey! I 
can now barely sit in my place, just as if some one were 
pricking me from under uie bench with an awl. I have 
even ordered that my travelling-shirt be rubbed with goats' 
tallow, 80 as to resist the serpent.'' 



16 PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Pan Zagloba did not drive forward so swiftly, however, 
as be had promised himself and his comrades. The nearer 
he was to Warsaw, the more slowly he travelled. It was 
the time in which Yan Kazimir, king, statesman, and great 
leader, having extinguished foreign conflagration and 
brought the Commonwealth, as it were, from the depths of 
a deluge, had abdicated lordship. He had suffered every- 
thing, had endured everything, had exposed his breast to 
every blow which camo from a foreign enemy ; but when 
later on he aimed at internal reforms and instead of aid 
from the nation found only opposition and ingratitude, he 
removed from his anointed temples of his own will that 
crown which had become an unendurable burden to him. 

The district and general diets had been held already ; and 
Prajmovski, the primate, summoned the Convocation for 
November 5. 

Great were the early efforts of various candidates, great 
the rivalry of various parties ; and though it was the 
election alone which would decide, still, each one felt the 
uncommon importance of the Diet of Convocation. There- 
fore deputies were hastening to Warsaw, on wheels and on 
horseback, with attendants and servants; senators were 
moving to the capital, and with each one of them a mag- 
nificent escort. 

The roads were crowded ; the inns were filled, and •dis- 
covery of lodgings for a night was connected with great 
delay. Places were yielded, however, to Zagloba out of 
regard for his age ; but at the same time his immense repu- 
tation exposed him more than once to loss of time. 

This was the way of it : He would come to some public 
house, and not another finger could be thrust into the 
place ; the personage who with his escort had occupied the 
building would come out then, through curiosity to see who 
had arrived, and finding a man with mustaches and beard 
as white as milk, would say, in view of such dignity, — 

" I beg your grace, my benefactor, to come with me for a 
chance bite." 



PAN MICHAEL. 



IT 



Lgloba was no boor, ajid refused not, knowing that 

lOiiiiilAlioe with him would be phasing to every man. 

I the host conducted biin over the threshold and 

, " Whom have I the honor '! " he merely put hU 

tds on his hips, and sni'e of the ePFect, answered iu two 

■ " Zagloba sum ! (I am Zagloba)." 
bidued, it never happened that after those two words a 
liftt upening of arms did not follow, and exclamations, 
I shall inscribe this among my most fortunate days!" 
the cries of officers or nobles, *■ I^ok at him I 
1 the model, the gloria et deeua (glory and hunor) of 
\ Ihe cavaliers of the Commonwealth." They hurried 
sther then to wonder at Zagloba ; the younger men came 
■ kiss the skirts of his travelling-coat After that they 
Mr oat of the wagons kegs and vessels, and a gaudiiim 
noicing) followed, continuing sometimes a number of 

t was thought univei-aally that he was going as a deputy 

the Diet; and when he declared that he was not, the 

tnishment wa.s general. Hut he explained that he had 

yielded his mandate to Pan Doiniishevski, so that younger 
mi.-n might devote themselves to public affairs. To some he 
reUtcd the real reason why he was on the road ; but when 
others inrjuired, he put them off with these words, — 

" Accustomed to war from youthful years, 1 wanted in old 
age to have a last drive at Doroshenko." 

After these words they wondered still more at him, and 
to no one did he seem less important because he was not a 
deputy, for all knew that among the audience were men 
who bad more power than the de puties themselves. Besides, 
every senator, even tlie most eminent, had in mind that, a 
couple of months later, the election would follow, and then 
every word of a man of sueh fame among the knighthood 
would hnve value beyond estimation. 

Th(*y carried, therefore, Zagloba in their arms, and stood 
befori- him with bared heads, even the greatest lords. Pan 
Potily.-Mki drank three days with him; the Patses, whom 
be met in Kalushyn, bore him on their hands. 

?k(ore than one man gave command to thrust into the old 
hero')! hamper considerable gifts, from vodka and wine to 
richly oruamented caskets, sabres, and pistols. 

Zaigloba's servants too had good profit from this ; and he, 
d«apit« resolutions and promises, travelled so slowly tliat 
onljr DD the third week did he reach Minsk. 



18 PAN MICHAEL. 

But he did not halt for refreshments at Minsk. Driving 
to the square, he saw a retinue so conspicuous and splendid 
that he had not met such on the road hitherto : attendants 
in brilliant colors ; half a regiment of infantry alone, for to 
the Diet of Convocation men did not go armed on horse- 
back, but these troops were in such order that the King of 
Sweden had not a better guard ; the place was filled with 
gilded carriages carrying tapestry and carpets to use in 
public houses on the way ; wagons with provision chests 
and supplies of food ; with them were servants, nearly all 
foreign, so that in that throng few spoke an intelligible 
tongue. 

Zagloba saw at last an attendant in Polish costume ; hence 
he gave order to halt, and sure of good entertainment, had 
put forth one foot already from the wagon, asking at the 
same time, '< But whose retinue is this, so splendid that the 
king can have no better ? " 

** Whose should it be," replied the attendant^ " but that 
of our lord, the Prince Marshal of Lithuania ? " 

" Whose ? " repeated Zagloba. 

"Are you deaf? Prince Boguslav Radzivill, who is 
going to the Convocation, but who, €rod grant, after the 
election will be elected." 

Zagloba hid his foot quickly in the wagon. "Drive on!" 
cried he. "There is nothing here for us!" 

And he went on, trembling from indignation. 

" Great Grod ! " said he, " inscrutable are Thy decrees ; 
and if Thou dost not shatter this traitor with Thy thunder- 
bolts, Thou hast in this some hidden designs which it is not 
permitted to reach by man's reason, though judging in 
human fashion, it would have been proper to give a good 
blow to such a bull-driver. But it is evident that evil is 
working in this most illustrious Commonwealth, if such 
traitors, without honor and conscience, not only receive no 
punishment, but ride in safety and power, — nay, exercise 
civil functions also. It must be that we shall perish, for in 
what other country, in what other State, could such a thing 
be brought to pass ? Yan Kazimir was a good king, but he 
forgave too often, and accustomed the wickedest to trust in 
impunity and safety. Still, that is not his fault alone. It 
is clear that in the nation civil conscience and the feeling 
of public virtue has perished utterly. Tfu ! tfu ! he a 
deputy ! In his infamous hands citizens place the integritv 
iuid safety of the country, — in those very hands with which 



FXS MICHAEL. 



19 



he (ras rending it and fastening- it in Swedisli fetters. We 

1 be lost; it cannot be otherwise! Still more to make a. 

g ot hiia, tlie — But wliat [ 't is evident that everytliing 

jsible among aueh people. He a deputy ! For God's 

But the law ileclares clearly that a man who tilla 

I in a fureign country cannot be a deputy ; and lie is 

lovemor^ueral in princely Prussia under his mangy 

Je, Ah, lia! wait. I have thee. And verifications at 

I Diet, what are they for? If 1 do not go to the hall 

I ruse this (piestion, though ] am only a sjiectator, may 

"» turned this minute into a fat sheep, and my driver 

a a butfher ! I will find among deputies men to support 

. I know not. traitor, whether I can overcome such a 

potentate and exclude thee ; but what I shall do will not 
help thy election, — that is sure. And Michael, poor fellow, 
juust wojt for me, since this is an action of public 
xirtance." 
I thought Zagloba, promising himself to attend with 
B to that case of expulsion, and to bring over deputies in 
; for this reason he hastened on more hurriedly to 
Rranaw from Minsk, fearing to be late for the opening of 
the Diet. But he came early enough. The concourae of 
deputies and other persons was so gi'eat that it was utterly 
impossible to lind lodgings in Warsaw itself, or in Praga, or 
even outside the city; it was difficult too to find a place in 
a private house, for three or four persons were lodged in 
single ruoiHs, Zagloba sitent the first night in a shop, and 
it passed rather iileasitntly ; but in the morning, when he 
found himself iu his wagon, he did not know well what 
to do. 

••My(iod! my God! "said h«, falling Into evil humor, 
and looking around on the Craoow suburbs, which he had 
ju8t passed ; " here ore the Bemardines, and there is the 
ruin of the Kiixannvski Palace 1 Thankless city! I had 
to wrest it fnim the enemy with my blood and toil, and now 
it grudges me a corner for my gray head." 

But the city did not by any means grudge Zagloba a cor- 
ner for his gray bead ; it simply had n't one, MeanwhUe a 
liirky star was watching overliim, for barely had he reached 
tlie [lalace of the Konyetspolskis when a voice called from 
rim; stdr to his driver, " Stop! " 

Tbv man reined in the horses; then an unknown noble- 
I aiipninched the wagon with gleaming face, and cried 
" Pan Zaglobii! Does your grace not know me ? " 



20 



I'AN MICHAEL. 



Zagloba saw befure him a man of somewtiat over tliirtfl 
years, wearing a leojiard-skiii cap with a feather, — an uner- 
ring mark of military service, — a poppy-colored tuider-coat, 
and a dark-red kontush, girded with a gold brocade iielt. The 
face of the unknown was of unusual beauty : hie complexion 
was pale, but burned somewhat by wind in the fields to a yel- 
lowish tinge ; liis blue eyes were full of a certain melancholy 
and pensLveness ; his features were unusually symmetric^, 
almost too beautiful for a man. Notwithstanding his Polish 
dress, he wore long hair and a beard cut in foreign fashion. 
Halting at the wagon, he opened his arms widely ; and 
Zagioba, though he could not remember him at once, bent 
over and embraced him. They pressed each other heartiljvT 
and at moments one pushed the other back so as to have ^ 
better look. 

" Pardon me, your grace," said Zt^loba, at last ; ■ 
cannot call to uitnd yet." 

" HasRling-Ketlingl " 

"For God's sake ! The face seemed well known to m«j 
but the dress has changed yon entirely, f or I f 
old times in a Prussian uniform. Now y-ou wear the Polisl 
di-ess ? " 

"Yes; for I have taken as my mother this Commoi 
wealth, which received me when a wanderer, almost : 
years of boyhood, and gave me abundant bread and b 
other mother I do not wish. You do 
received citizenship after the t 

" But you bring me good i 
In this ? " 

" Both in this and in something else ; for in Courland, c 
the very boundary of Jniud, I found a man of my ow; 
name, who adopted me, gave me his escutcheon, and bt 
stowed on me property. He lives in Svyenta in CourlandJ 
but on this side he has an estate called Shkudy, which fa 
gave me." 

"God favor you! Then you have given up war? 

" Only let the chance come, and I '1! take my place witl 
out fail. In view of that, I have rented my land, and s 
waiting here for an opening." 

" That is the course that I like. Just as I was in youtji 
and I have strength yet in ray bones. What are you doia 
now in Warsaw ? " 

" I am a deputy at the Diet of Convocation." 

"God's wounds! But yoii are already a Pole to 1 
bones ! " 




PAS MICHAEL. 



21 



_ B youbg knight smiled. " To my aoul, which is better." 

■ Are you married ? " 

Ketling sighed. "No." 

"Only that is lacking. But I think — wait a minutel 

it has that old feeling for Panua Billevich gone out of 
your mind ? " 

"Since you know of that whioh I thought my secret, be 
assured that no new one has come," 

"Oh, leave her in peace] She will soon give the world 
a young Kmita. Never mind! What sort of work is it to 
sigh when another is living with her in better confidence ? 
To t«ll the truth, 't ia ridiculous." 

Ketling raised his pensive eyes, " I have said only that 
no new feeling has corae." 

"It will come, never fear! we'll have you married. I 
know from experience that in love too great constancy 
liringa merely suffering. In my time I was as constant as 
Troilus, and lost a world of pleasure and a world of good 
opportunities; and how much I suffered 1 " 

"God grant every one to retain such jovial humor as 
yoor grace 1" 

" Because I lived in moderation always, therefore I have 
DO aches in my bones. Where are you stopping? Have 
yoH found lodgings?" 

" I have a comfortable cottage, which I built after the 

" Vou are fortunate j but I have been travelling through 
the whole city in vain since yesterday." 

" For God's sake! my benefactor, you will not refuse, I 
hojie, U> stop with me. There ie room enough ; besides the 
houM^, there are wings and a commodious stable. You will 
find room for your servants anil horses." 

" You have fallen from heaven, as God is dear to me ! " 

Ketling took a seat in the wi^un and they drove forward. 
On till- way Zagloba told him of the misfortune that had 
m«t Fan Uiohael, and he wrung his hands, for lutherto he 
haid not heard of it. 

"The dart is all the keener for me," said be. at last; 
"and perhaps your grace does not know what a friendship 
gprAHg up between us in recent times. Together we went 
tjinnigh all the later wars with Pru.'<sia, at the besieging of 
fortroM«s, where there were only Swedish garrisons. We 
wmt fa> the Ukraine and against Pan Lyubomirski, and 
•ftor the death of the voevoda of Rus, to the Ukraine a 



22 



PAN MICHAEL. 



second time under Sobieski, tiie marshal of the kingdom. 
The same saddle served us as a pillow, and we ate from the 
same dish ; we were called Castor and Pollux. Aod only 
when he went for his affianced, did the moment of separa- 
tion come. Who could think that his best hopes wouldj 
vanish like an arrow in the air ? " ^ 

"There is nothing fixed in this vale of tears," sai^ 
Zagloba. 1 

"Esoept steady- friendship. We must take counsel anjl 
learn where he is at this moment. We may hear som* 
thing from the marshal of the kingdom, who loves Micha^ 
as the apple of hia eye. If he can tell nothing, there are ' 
deputies here from all sides. It cannot be that no man has 
heard of such a knight. In what I have power, in that I 
will aid you, more quickly than if the question affected 
myself." 

Thus conversing, they came at last to Ketling's cotta^ J 
which turned out to be a mansion. Inside was every kind I 
of order and no small number of costly utensils, eitbe» 
purchased, or obtained in campaigna. The collection otm 
weapons especially was remarkable. Zagloba waa delightedll 
with what he saw, and said, — 

"Oh, you could find lodgings here for twenty i 
was lucky for me that I met you. I might have occupiec 
apartments with Pan Anton Hrapovitski, for he is i 
acquaintance and friend. The Fatses also invited me, - 
they are seeking partisans against the Badzivills, — but I ■" 
prefer to be with you." 

" I have heard among the Lithuanian depntiea," said 
Ketling, " that since the turn comes now to Lithuania, 
they wish absolutely to choose Pan Hrapovitski as mar- 
shal of the Diet." 

" And justly. He is an honest man and a sensible one, 
but too good-natured. For him there is nothing more 
precious than harmony; he is only seeking to reconcile J 
some man with some other, and that is useless. But J 
tell me sincerely, what is Eoguslav Kadzivill to yon ? " 

"From the time that Pan Kmita's Tartars took 
captive at Warsaw, he has been nothing; for although li 
a great lord, he is a perverse and malieions man. I s 
enough of him when he plotted in Taurogi against thi 
being superior to earth." 

" How superior to earth ? What are yon talking < 
man ? She is of clay, and may be broken like any cl& 
vessel. But that is no matter." 




PAN MICHAEL. 23 

Here Zagloba grew purple from rage, till the eyes were 
starting from his head. '' Imagine to yourself, that ruffian 
is a deputy !" 

^<Who?" asked in astonishment Ketling, whose mind 
was still on Olenka. 

** Boguslav Radzivill ! But the verification of powers, — 
what is that for ? Listen : you are a deputy ; you can raise 
the question. I will roar to you from the gallery in sup- 
port ; have no fear on that point The right is with us ; 
and if they try to degrade the right, a tumult may be raised 
in the audience that will not pass without blood." 

'< Do not do that, your grace, for God's sake ! I will raise 
the question, for it is proper to do so ; but Grod preserve us 
from stopping the Diet!'^ 

** I wiU go to Hrapovitski, though he is lukewarm ; but 
no matter, much depends on him as the future marshal. 
I will rouse the Patses. At least I will mention in public 
all Boguslav's intrigues. Moreover, I have heard on the 
road that that ruffian thinks of seeking the crown for 
himself." 

^ A nation would have come to its final decline and would 
not be worthy of life if such a man could become king," 
said Ketling. '^ But rest now, and on some later day we 
will go to the marshal of the kingdom and inquire about 
our friend." 



24 FAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER V. 

Some days later came the opening of the Diet, over 
which, as Ketling had foreseen, Pan Hrapovitski was chosen 
to preside ; he was at that time chamberlain of Smolensk, 
and afterward voevoda of Vityebsk. Since the only ques- 
tion was to fix the time of election and appoint the supreme 
Chapter, and as intrigues of various parties could not find 
a field in such questions, the Diet was carried on calmly 
enough. The question of verification roused it merely a 
little in the very beginning. When the deputy Ketling 
challenged the election of the secretary of Belsk and his 
colleague. Prince Boguslav Radzivill, some powerful voice 
in the audience shouted " Traitor ! foreign official ! " After 
that voice followed others; some deputies joined them; 
and all at once the Diet was divided into two parties, — one 
striving to exclude the deputies of Belsk, the other to con- 
firm their election. Finally a court was appointed to settle 
the question, and recognized the election. Still, the blow 
was a painful one to Prince Boguslav. This alone, that the 
Diet was considering whether the prince was qualified to 
sit in the chamber ; this alone, that all his treasons and 
treacheries in time of the Swedish invasion were mentioned 
in public, — covered him with fresh disgrace in the eyes of 
the Commonwealth, and undermined fundamentally all 
his ambitious designs. For it was his calculation that 
when the partisans of Cond^, Neuburgh, and Lorraine, 
not counting inferior candidates, had injured one another 
mutually, the choice might fall easily on a man of the 
country. Hence, pride and his sycophants told him that 
if that were to happen, the man of the country could be no 
other than a man endowed with the highest genius, and of 
the most powerful and famous family, — in other words, he 
himself. 

Keeping matters in secret till the hour came, the prince 
spread his nets in advance over Lithuania, and just then he 
was spreading them in Warsaw, when suddenly he saw that 
in the very beginning they were torn, and such a broad rent 
made that all the fish might escape through it easily. He 



PAN MICHAEL. 

i his teeth during the whole time of the court ; and 

be could not wreaik his Tengeance on Ketling, as he 

a depaty, he annouuced among his attendants a reward 

m who would Indicate that spectator who bad cried out 

t after Ketling'a proposal, " Traitor ! foreign official t " 

' igloba's name was too famous to remain hidden long; 

jover, he did not conceal himself in any way. The 

e indeed raised a still greater uproar, but was discon- 

J not a little when he heard that he was met by so 

nan and one whom it was dangerous to attacs. 
kgloba too knew his own power; for when threats had 
n U) fly about, he said once at a great meeting of nobles, 
not know if there would be danger to any one should 
urof my head fall. The election is not distant; and 
n a hundred thousand sabres of brothers are collected, 
e may easily be some making of mince-meat." 
liese wobIb reached the prince, who only bit hia lips 
B smiled sneeringly ; but in his soul he thought that the 
t man was right t>n the following day he changed hia 
ins evidently with regard to the old knight, for when 
•one one spoke of Zagloba at a feast given by the prince 
etuuoberlain, Boguslav said, — 

"That noble is greatly opposed to me, as I hear; but I 
liBTn such love for knightly iieople that even if he does not 
ecasi^ Ui injure me in future, I shall always love him." 

And a week later the prince repeated the same directly 
In I'iin Zagloba, when they met at the house of the Grand 
liftman Sobieski. Though Zagtoba preserved a calm face, 
fnll of cjiurage, the heart fluttered a little in his breast at 
sight of tlic prince ; for Boguslav had fat-reaching hands, 
and was a raaJi-eater of whom all were in dread. The 
prtncp called out, however, across the whole table, — 

"Gracious Pan Zagtoba, the report has come to me that 
you, though not a deputy, wished to drive me, innocent man, 
from the I>iet ; but I forgive you in Christian fashion, and 
shnutdyou ever need advancement, I shall not lie slow to 
serva you." 

** I merely stood by the Constitution," answered Zagloba, 
"as a noble i» bound to do; as to assistance, at my age it is 
likely that the assistance of God is needed most, for I am 
n«>ar ninety." 

" A beautiful ^e if its virtue is as great as its length, 
and this I have not the least wish to doubt." 

"I •frvi'd my country and my king without seeking 
strange gods." 




26 PAN MICHAEL. 

The prince frowned a little. '^You served against me 
too ; I know that. But let there be harmony between us. 
All is forgotten, and this too, that you aided the private 
hatred of another against me. With that enemy I have 
still some accounts ; but I extend my hand to your grace, 
and offer my friendship." 

'^ I am only a poor man ; the friendship is too high for 
me. I should have to stand on tiptoe, or spring to it ; and 
that in old age is annoying. If your princely grace is 
speaking of accounts with Pan Kmita, my friend, then I 
should be glad from my heart to leave that arithmetic." 

" But why so, I pray ? " asked the prince. 

^'For there are four fundamental rules in arithmetic. 
Though Pan Kmita has a respectable fortune, it is a fly if 
compared with your princely wealth ; therefore Pan Kmita 
will not consent to division. He is occupied with multipli- 
cation himself, and will let no man take aught from him ; 
though he might give something to others, I do not think 
that your princely grace would be eager to take what he 'd 
give you." 

Though Boguslav was trained in word-fencing, still, 
whether it was Zagloba's argument or his insolence that 
astonished him so much, he forgot the tongue in his own 
mouth. The breasts of those present began to shake from 
laughter. Pan Sobieski laughed with his whole soul, and 
said,— 

" He is an old warrior of Zbaraj. He knows how to wield 
a sabre, but is no common player with the tongue. Better 
let him alone." 

In fact, Boguslav, seeing that he had hit upon an irre- 
concilable, did not try further to capture Zagloba ; but be- 
ginning conversation with another man, he cast from time 
to time malign glances across the table at the old knight. 

But Sobieski was delighted, and continued, "You are a 
master, lord brother, — a genuine master. Have you ever 
found your equal in this Commonwealth ? " 

"At the sabre," answered Zagloba, satisfied with the 
praise, " Volodyovski has come up to me ; and Kmita too I 
have trained not badly." 

Saying this, he looked at Boguslav; but the prince 
feigned not to hear him, and spoke diligently with his 
neighbor. 

" Why I " said the hetman, " I have seen Pan Michael at 
work more than once, and would guarantee him even if the 



PAN MICHAEL. 



27 



fate of all Christendom were at stake. It is a pity tlial a 
tiiooderbolt. as it were, haa struelt such a soldier." 

" But what has happened to him ? " asked Sarbyevski, 
tbf? sword-bearer of Tsehanov. 

" The maiden he loved died in Chenstohova," answered 
Z^loba ; " and the worst is that T cannot learn from any 
auiutte where he is." 

" But 1 saw him," cried Pan Varshytski, the castellan of 
Cracow. "While coming to Warsaw, I saw him on the 
niad comiug hither also; and he told me that being dis- 
gusted with the world and its vanities, he was going to 
Mods Regius to end his suffering life in prayer and 
■DPilitfttion.*' 

Zagloba, oaught at the remnant of hia hair. "He has 
become a monk of Ciunaldoli, as God is dear to me!" 
vxcluLuit^d ht:, in the greatest despair. 

Indeed, the statement of the castellan had made no small 
imprvssion on all. Pan Sobieski, who loved soldiers, and 
kn«w himself best how the country needed them, was pained 
deeply, and said after a pause, — 

" It is not proper to oppose th* free-will of men and the 

(tlory of God, but it is a pity to lose him ; and it is hard for 

me to bide from you, gentlemen, that I am grieved. From 

tlic si-bonl of Pnnoe Yeremi thnt was an excellent soldier 

■ '•ry enemy, but against the horde and ruffiandom 

' li-. There are only a few such partisans in the 

n li as Pan Pivo among the Cossacks, and Pan 

in the cavaJry ; but even these are not equal to 



1 Mir 



Mfl." 



fortunate that the times are somewhat calmer," 
uid tb>; Bword-bearer of Tsehanov, "and that Paganism 
ohstirves faithfully the treaty of Podhaytse extorted by 
tlie invincible sword of my benefactor.'' 

Hpre the sword-bearer inclined before Sobieski, who re- 

joiord in bis heart at the public praise, and answered, " That 

~ due, in the first iustance, to tlie goodness of God, who 

litted me to stand at the threshold of the Commonwealth, 

cut the enemy somewhat ; and in the second, to the cour- 

of good soldiers who are ready for everything. That 

Khan would be glad to keep the treaties, I know ; but 

in the Crimea itself there are tumults against the Khan, and 

the Beigrod horde does not obey him at all. I have just 

lived tidings that on the Moldavian boundary clouds are 

}ting, and that raids may come in ; I have given orders 



jQioru 



28 PAN MICHAEL. 

to watch the roads carefully, but I have not soldiers suf- 
ficient. If I send some to one place, an opening is left 
in another. I need men trained specially and knowing 
the ways of the horde; this is why I am so sorry for 
VolodyovskL" 

In answer to this, Zagloba took from his temples the 
hands with which he was pressing his head, and cried, 
'* But he will not remain a monk, even if I have to make 
an assault on Mons Regius and take him by force. For 
Grod's sake ! I will go to him straightway to-morrow, and 
perhaps he will obey my persuasion ; if not, I will go to the 
primate, to the prior. Even if I have to go to Rome, I will 
go. I have no wish to detract from the glory of Crod; 
but what sort of a monk would he be without a beard ? He 
has as much hair on his face as I on my fist ! As Grod is 
dear to me, he will never be able to sing Mass ; or if he sings 
it, the rats will run out of the cloister, for they will think 
a tom-cat is wailing. Forgive me, gentlemen, for speaking 
what sorrow brings to my tongue. If I had a son, I could 
not love him as I do that man. God be with him ! God be 
with him ! Even if he were to become a Bernardine, but a 
monk of Gamaldoli ! As I sit here, a living man, nothing 
can come of this ! I will go straightway to the primate 
to-morrow, for a letter to the prior." 

" He cannot have made vows yet," put in the marshal, 
" but let not your grace be too urgent, lest he grow stubborn ; 
and it is needful to reckon with this too, — has not the will 
of Grod appeared in his intention ? " 

" The will of God ? The will of God does not come on 
a sudden ; as the old proverb says, * What is sudden is of 
the Devil.' If it were the will of God, I should have noted 
the wish long ago in him ; and he was not a priest, but a 
dragoon. If he had made such a resolve while in full reason, 
in meditation and calmness, I should say nothing ; but the 
will of Grod does not strike a despairing man as a falcon 
does a duck. I will not press him. Before I go I will 
meditate well with myself what to say, so that he may not 
play the fox to begin with ; but in Grod is my hope. This 
little soldier has confided always more to my wit than his 
own, and will do the like this time, I trust, unless he has 
changed altogether." 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Nkxt day, Zagloba, armed with a letter from the primate, 
and having a complete plan made with Ketling, rang the 
bell at the gate of the monastery on Mous Regius. His 
heart was beating with violencse at this thought, " How 
will Michael receive me?" and though he had prepared 
in Advance what to say, he acknowledged himself that 
much depended on the reception. Thinking thus, he pulled 
the bell a second time ; and when the key squeaked in the 
lock, and the door opened a little, he thrust himself into it 
strmightway a trifle violently, and said to the confused young 
monk. — 

*' 1 know that to enter here a special permission is needed ; 
bat I have a letter from the archbishop, which you, earis- 
limrfrater, will bo pleased to give the reverend prior." 

" It *-ill be done according to the wish of your grace," said 
ihr diiorkepper, inclining at sight of the primate's seal. 

Thi*n he putled a strap hanging at the tongue of a bell, 
and pnllfid twice to call some one, for he himself had no 
right to go from the door. Another monk appeared at that 
Bnmmons, and taking the letter, departed in silence. Zagloba 
placed on a bench a package which he had with him, then 
sat down and began to puff wonderfully, " Brother," said 
be, at last, " how long have you been in the cloister ? " 

" Five years," answered the porter, 

"Is it jMssible ? so young, and five years already! 
Then it is too late to leave, even if you wanted to do so. 
You must yearn sometimes for the world ; the world smells 
of war for one man, of feasts for another, of fair heads for 
[« third." 

" Avannt I " said the monk, making the sign of the cross 
b devotion. 

" How is that? Has not the temptation to go out of the 
cloister come on you ? '' continued Zagloba. 

The monk looked with distrust at the envoy of the arch- 
bishop, speaking in such marvellous fashion, and answered, 
"When the door here closes on any man, he never goes 




30 PAN MICHAEL. 

*' We '11 see that yet ! What is happening to Pan Volo- 
dyovski ? Is he well ? " 

" There is no one here named in that way." 

"Brother Michael?" said Zagloba, on trial. "Former 
colonel of dragoons, who came here not long since/' 

" We call him Brother Yerzy ; but he has not made his 
vows yet, and cannot make them till the end of the term." 

" And surely he will not make them ; for you will not 
believe, brother, what a woman's man he is ! You could 
not find another man so hostile to woman's virtue in all the 
dois — I meant to say in all the cavalry." 

" It is not proper for me to hear this," said the monk, 
with increasing astonishment and confusion. 

"Listen, brother; I do not know where you receive 
visitors, but if it is in this place, I advise you to withdraw 
a little when Brother Yerzy comes, — as far as that gate, 
for instance, — for we shall talk here of very worldly 
matters." 

" I prefer to go away at once^" said the monk. 

Meanwhile Pan Michael, or rather Brother Yerzy, 
appeared ; but Zagloba did not recognize the approaching 
man, for Pan Michael had changed greatly. To begin with, 
he seemed taller in the long white habit than in the dragoon 

i'acket; secondly, his mustaches, pointing upward toward 
lis eyes formerly, were hanging dovrn now, and he was 
trying to let out his beard, which formed two little yellow 
tresses not longer than half a finger ; finally, he had grown 
very thin and meagre, and his eyes had lost their former 
glitter. He approached slowly, with his hands hidden on 
his bosom under his habit, and with drooping head. 

*Zagloba, not recognizing him, thought that perhaps the 
prior himself was coming ; therefore he rose from the bench 
and began, " Laudetur — " Suddenly he looked more closely, 
opened his arms, and cried, " Pan Michael ! Pan Michael ! " 
Brother Yerzy let himself be seized in the embrace ; 
something like a sob shook his breast, but his eyes remained 
dry. Zagloba pressed him a long time ; at last he began to 
speak, — 

" You have not been alone in weeping over your misfor- 
tune. I wept ; Yan and his family wept ; the Kmitas 
wept. It is the will of God ! be resigned to it, Michael. 
May the Merciful Father comfort and reward you ! You 
have done well to shut yourself in for a time in these walls. 
There is nothing better than prayer and pious meditation 




PAN MICHAEL. 



31 



taisfoTtQDe. Comft, let roe embrace you again 1 I can 

■6ly see you through my teare." 

And Zagloba wepi with sincerity, moved at the sight of 
Pan Michael. " Pardon me for disturbing your meditation," 
said he, at last; " but I could not act otherwise, and you will 
do me justice when I give you niy reasons. Ai, Michael I 
you and 1 have gone through a world of evil and of good. 
Have you found consolation behind these bars ? " 

" I have," replied Pan Michael, — " in those words which 
I be&r in tJiis place daily, and repeat, and which I desire to 
repeat till my death, memento mori. lu death is consolation 
far m«." 
ffR'm ! death is more easily foand on the battlefield than 
ftie nlotst«r, where life passes as if some one were 

Hnding thread from a ball, slowly." 

rThere is no life here, for there are no earthly questions ; 

1 lH-fi>re the soul leaves the body, it lives, as it were, in 
anolhcr world." 

" If that is true, I will not tell you that the Belgrod 
horde are mustering in great force against the Common- 

Iltli ; for what interest can that have for you ? " 
IS Michael's mustaches quivered on a sudden, and he 
lohed his right band unwittingly to his left side ; but 
finding a sword there, he put both hands under his 
L dropped his head, and repeated, " Memento mori I " 
nistly, justly!" answered Zagloba, blinking his sound 
*ith a certain impatience. " No longer ago than yeater- 
Pan Sobieski, the hetman, said : ' Only let Volodyovski 
Uttb rven through this one storm, and then let him go to 
whjitevvr tdoistt^r he likps. God would not be angry for the 
deed; on the contrary, such a monk would have all the 
jroiiter merit.' But there is no reason to wonder that you 
put your own peace above the happiness of the country, for 
frima rharitas ab ego (the first love is of self)." 

A long interval of silence folio-wed ; only I'aii Michael's 

Itches stood out somewhat and began to move iiuiukly, 
h lightly, 
ou have not taken your vows yet," asked Zagloba, at 
'and you can go out at any moment?" 
lun not a monk yet, for I have been waiting for the 
of Ood, and waiting till all painful thoughts of earth 
1 leave my soul. His favor is upon me now ; peace is 
ling to me. 1 can go out ; but I have no wish to 
go, since the time is drawing near in which 1 can make 



32 PAN MICHAEL. 

my vows with a clear conscience and free from earthly 
desires." 

" I have no wish to lead you away from this ; on the 
contrary, I applaud your resolution, though I remember 
that when Yan in his time intended to become a monk, he 
waited till the country was free from the storm of the 
enemy. But do as you wish. In truth, it is not I who 
will lead you away; for I myself in my own time felt a 
vocation for monastic life. Fifty years ago I even began 
my novitiate ; I am a rogue if I did not. Well, Grod gave 
me another direction. Only I tell you this, Michael, you 
must go out with me now even for two days." 

"Why must I go out? Leave me in peace!" said 
Volodyovski. 

Zagloba raised the skirt of his coat to his eyes and began 
to sob. "I do not beg rescue for myself," said he, in a 
broken voice, " though Prince Boguslav Kadzivill is hunt- 
ing me with vengeance ; he puts his murderers in ambush 
against me, and there is no one to defend and protect me, 
old man. I was thinking that you — But never mind ! I 
will love you all my life, even if you are unwilling to 
know me. Only pray for my soul, for I shall not escape 
Boguslav's hands. Let that come upon me which has to 
come ; but another friend of yours, who shared every 
morsel of bread with you, is now on his death-bed, and 
wishes to see you without fail. He is unwilling to die 
without you ; for he has some confession to make on which 
his soul's peace depends." 

Pan Michael, who had heard of Zagloba's danger with 
great emotion, sprang forward now, and seizing him by the 
arms, inquired, " Is it Pan Yan ? " 

« No, not Yan, but Ketling ! " 

*' For God's sake ! what has happened to him ? " 

" He was shot by Prince Boguslav's ruffians while defend- 
ing me ; I know not whether he will be alive in twenty-four 
hours. It is for you, Michael, that we have both fallen 
into these straits, for we came to Warsaw only to think out 
some consolation for you. Come for even two days, and 
console a dying man. You will return later; you will 
become a monk. I have brought the recommendation of 
the primate to the prior to raise no impediment against 
you. Only hasten, for every moment is precious." 

"For God's sake !" cried Pan Michael; "what do I hear? 
Impediments cannot keep me, for so far I am here only on 




PAN MICHAEL. 

meditation. As God lives, the prayer of a dying man is 
sacred I I cannot refuse tliat" 

" It would be a mortal sin I " cried Zagloba. 

"That is true! It is always that traitor, Bognslav — 
But if I do not avenge Ketluig, may I never come back ! 
t will find those ruffians, and I will split their skulls ! O 
Great God! sinful thoughts are already attacking uie ! 
Memento mart ! Only wait here till I put on my old 
I'lothca, for it is not permitted to go out in the habit." 

"Here are clothes!" cried Zagloba, springing to the 
bundle, which was lying there on the Ijench near them. "I 
foresaw everything, prepared everything ! Here are boots, 
a rapier, a good overcoat." 

" Come to tlie cell," said the little knight, with haste. 

They went to the cell; and when they came out again, 
near Zagloba walked, not a white monk, but an otHcer with 
yellow boots to the knees, with a rapier at his side, and a 
white pendant across his shoulder. Zagloba blinked and 
smiled nnder his mustaches at sight of the brother at the 
door, who, evidently scandalized, opened the gate to the 
two. 

Not far from the cloister and lower down, Zagloba'a 
wagon was waiting, and with it two attendants. One was 
sitting on the seat, holding the reins of four well-attached 
korsefl ; at these Pan Michael cast quickly the eye of an 
expert. The other stood near the wagon, with a mouldy. 
big-bellied bottle in one hand, and two goblets in the 
K/Stn. 

" It is a good stretch of road to Mokotov," said Zagloba ; 
"and harsh sorrow is waiting for us at the bedsidp of 
Ketling. Prink something, Michael, to gain strength to 
raduFP all tliis, for you are greatly reduced." 

Saying this, Zagloba took the buttle from the hands of 
the uian and filled both glasses with Hungariau so old that 
it WEis thick from age. 

"This is a goodly drink," said Zagloba, placing the bottle 
on the ground and taking the goblets. "To the health of 
Ketlj^Qg 1 " 

his health!" repeated Pan Michael. "Let us 

emptied the glasses at a draught. 
Ds hurry," repeated Zaglolm. " Pour out, man ! " 
toruuig to the servant, "To the health of Pan 
|l Let OS harry I " 




34 



PAN MICHAEL. 



They emjitied the gobleta again at a draught, fo. 
was real urgency. 

'■ Let us take our seats ! " cried Pan Michael. 

" But will you not dri ok my health ? " asked Zagloba, 
with a complaining voice. 

" If quickly!" 

And they drank quickly. Zagloba emptied the goblet at 
a breath, though there was half a quart in it, then without 
wiping his mustaches, he cried, " I should be thankless not 
to drink your health. Pour out, man ! " 

" With thanks ! " answered Brother Yerzy. 

The bottom appeared in the bottle, which Zagloba seized 
by the neck and broke into small pieces, for he never could 
endure the sight of empty vessels. Then he took his seat 
(juickly, and they rode on. 

The noble drink soon filled their veins with benefi- 
cent warmth, and their hearts with a certain consolation. 
The cheeks of Brother Yerzy were covered with a slight 
scarlet, and his glance regained its former vivacity. He 
stretched bis hand unwittingly once, twice, to his mus- 
taches, and turned them upward like awls, till at last they 
came near his eyes. He began meanwhile to gaze around 
with great curiosity, as if looking at the country for the 
first time. All at once Zagloba struck hia palms on his 
knees and cried without evident reason, — 

" Ho ! ho ! I hope that Ketling will return to health when 
he sees you ! Ho ! ho ! " 

And clasping Pan Michael around the neck, he began to 
embrace him with all hia power. Pan Michael did not wish 
to remain in debt to Zagloba ; he pressed him with the 
utmost sincerity. They went on for some time in silence, 
but in a happy one. Meanwhile the small houses of the 
suburbs began to appear on both sides of the road. Before 
the houses there was a great movement. On this side and 
that, townspeople were strolling, servants in various liveries, 
soldiers and nobles, frequently very well-dressed. 

" Swarms of nobles have come to the Diet." said Zagloba; 
" for though not one of them is a deputy, they wish to be 
present, to hear and to see. The houses and inns are so 
filled everywhere that it is hard to find a room, and how 
many noble women are strolling along the streets I I tell 

Sou that you could not count them on the hairs of your 
Batd. They are pretty too, the rogues, ao that sometimes 
a man has the wish to slap his hands on his sides as a cock 



FAN mCUAEL. 38 

liia win^, and crow. But Icxik ! look at that brunette 
■d whom the haiduk is carrying the green sbuba ; is n't 
•pUndid ? Eh ? " 

'ere Zagloba nudged Pan Michael in the side with his 
and Pan Michael looked, moved his mustaches ; his 
glittered, but in that moment he grew shamefaced, 
dtopped his head, aud said after a brief silence, " Memento 
BLori! " 

But Zagloba clasped him again, and cried. " As you love 
me, jii^r amiriliam nvniritm (by our friendship), as you re- 
spect me, get married. There are bo many worthy maidens, 
)!et married ! " 

Brother Veray Iwjked with aatonishraent on his friend. 
Zagloba oould not he drunk, however, for many a time he 
had taken thrice as much wine without Wsible effect ; there- 
fore he spoke ouly from tenderness. But all thoughts of 
marriage were far away then from the head of Pan Michael, 
so tlmt iu the first instant astonishment overcame in him 
iiidignatioQ ; then he looked severely into the eyes of 
Zagloba and asked, — 
" Are you tipsy ? " 

" From my whole heart I say to you, get married ! " 
Pan Michael looked still more severely. " Memento 
mori." 
But Zagloba was not easily flisconcerted. " Michael, if yon 
ton, do this for me, aud kiss a dog on the snout with 
' memento." I repeat, you will do as you please, but I 
; in this way : Let eacn man serve God with that for 
vhich he was created ; and God created you for the aword : 
m this Ilia will is evident, aince He haa i)Brmitted you to 
attain such perfection in the use of it. In case lie wished 
to be a priest, He would have adorned you with a wit 
(ether different, and inclined your heart more to books 
to Latin. Consider, too, that soldier saints enjoy uo 
nspMt in heaven than saints with vows, and they go 
niog against the legions of hell, and receive rewards 
d's hands when they return with captured banners, 
is true; you will not deny it ? " 
not deny it, and I know that it is hard to skirmish 
It yoor reasoning ; but you also will not deny that for 
"fo is lietter in the cloister than in the world." 
it is tietter. bah! then all the more should oloiaters 
lonned. Didl is the man who feeds mourning instead 
ling it hunsrv, so that the l>eaat may die of famine as 
possible.^' 



36 PAN MICHAEL. 

Pan Michael found no ready argument; therefore he was 
silent, and onl^ after a while answered with a sad voice, 
'^Do not mention marriage, for such mention only rouses 
fresh grief in me. My old desire will not revive, for it has 
passed away with tears; and my years are not suitable. 
My hair is beginning to whiten. Forty-two years, and 
twenty-five of them spent in military toil, are no jest, no 
jest ! " 

" God, do not punish him for blasphemy ! Forty-two 
years! Tfu! I have more than twice as many on my 
shoulders, and still at times I must discipline myself to 
shake the heat out of my blood, as dust is shaken from 
clothing. Respect the memory of that dear dead one. 
You were good enough for her, I suppose ? But for others 
are you too cheap, too old ? " 

" Give me peace ! give me peace ! " said Pan Michael, 
with a voice of pain ; and the tears began to flow to his 
mustaches. 

" I will not say another syllable," added Zagloba ; " only 
give me the word of a cavalier that no matter what happens 
to Ketling you will stay a month with us. You must see 
Yan. If you wish afterward to return to the cloister, no 
one will raise an impediment." 

" I give my word," said Pan Michael. 

And they fell to talking of something else. Zagloba be- 
gan to tell of the Diet, and how he had raised the question 
of excluding Prince Boguslav, and of the adventure with 
Ketling. Occasionally, however, he interrupted the narrative 
and buried himself in thoughts ; they must have been cheer- 
ful, for from time to time he struck his knees with his 
palms, and repeated, — 

«HoI ho!" 

But as he approached Mokotov, a certain disquiet appeared 
on his face. He turned suddenly to Pan Michael and said, 
" Your word is given, you remember, that no matter what 
happens to Ketling, you will stay a month with us." 

" I gave it, and I will stay," said Pan Michael. 

"Here is Ketling's house," cried Zagloba, — "a respect- 
able place." Then he shouted to the driver, " Fire out of 
your whip ! There will be a festival in this house to-day." 

Loud cracks were heard from the whip. But the wagon 
had not entered the gate when a number of officers rushed 
from the ante-room, acquaintances of Pan Michael ; among 
them also were old comrades from the days of Hmelnitski 



PAN MICHAEL. 37 

yoang oJficers of recent times. Of the latter were Pan 
Vuuevski and Pan Novoveski, — youths yet, but fiery 
cavaliers who in years of boyhood had broken away from 
school and had been working at war for some years under 
Pan Michtiel. These the little knight loved beyond 
measure. Among the oldest was I'an IJrlik of the shield 
Novin, with a skull stopped with gold, for a Swedish 
grenade had taken a pieoe of it on a time; and Pan 
Uushchyts, a hatf-wild knight of the steppes, an incom- 
parable partisan, second in fame to Pan Michael alone ; and 
a nomber of others. All, seeing the two men in the wagon, 
'DegSQ to shout, — 

£_'' He is there ! he is there ! Zagloba has conquered ! He 
re!" 

I rushing to the wagon, they seized the little knight 
.B'tbeir arms and bore him to the entrance, repeating, 
"Welcome! dearest comrade, live for tisl We have you; 
we won't let you got Vivat Volodyovski, the first cava- 
lier, the ornament of the whole army ! To the steppe with 
us, brother I To the wild fields I There the wind will blow 
y(njr grief away." 

They let him out of their arms only at the entrance. He 
^raeted them all. for he was greatly touched by that recep- 
tion, and then he inquired at once, " How is Ketling ? la 
be^ive yet?" 

"Aliv»! alive!" answered they, in a chorus, and the 
tnnstBcbea of the old soldiers began to move with a strange 
smile. " Go to him, for he cannot stay lying down ; he is 
w«itin(c for you imjiatiejitly." 

" I sne that he is not so near death as Pan Zagloba said," 
answered the little knight. 

Meanwhile they entered the ante-room and passed thenre 

to a large chamber, in the middle of which stood a t^able 

with a feast on it ; in one corner was a plank bed covered 

witii white horse-skin, on which Ketling was lying. 

_ " Oh, my friend ! " said Pan Michael, hastening toward 

" Michael ! " cried Ketling, and springing to his feet as 
if in the fulness of strength, he seized the little knight in 
his embrace. 

They pressed each other then so eagerly that Ketling 
"''"! Volodyovski, and Volodyovski Ketling. 

hoy commanded me to simulate sickness," said the 
" to fe^ death ; but when I saw you, I could not 




PAN MICHAEI,. 



S»b, lind DO misfoif 

1 of gettiDg you out of tLe 

We invented this ambush out 



bold out. I am as well as i 
met me. But it was a qaesti 
cloister. Forgive, MichoeL 
jof love for you." 

"To the wild fields with us I" cried the knights, agaii 
and they struck with their firm palms on their sabres till a 
terrible clatter was raised in the room. 

But Pan Michael was astounded. For a time 
silent, then he began to look at all, especially at Zagl< 
" Oh, traitors ! " exclaimed he, at last, •' I thought that * 
ling was wounded unto deatli." 

" How is that, Michael ? " cried Zagloba, " You are aD|_ _ 
because Ketling is well P You grudge bira his health, and 
wish death to hira ? Has your heart become stone in such 
fashion that you would gladly see all of us ghosts, and Keb- 
ling, and Pan Orlik, and Pan Rushcliyts, and these youths, 
— nay, even Pan Yan, even me, who love you as a sou ? " 
Here Zagloba closed his eyea and cried still more piteously, 
" We have nothing to live for, gracious gentlemen ; there_ 
is no thankfulness left in this world ) there is nothing 
callousness." 

" For God's sake '. " answered Pan Michael, " I do not 
yon ill, but you have not respected my grief." 

" Have pity on our Hvcb ! " repeated Zagloba. 

" Give me peace ! " 

" He says tnat we show no respect to hia grief ; but 
fountains we have poured out over him, gracious gentlt 
men ! We have. Michael. I take God to witness tliat we 
should be glad to bear apart your grief on our sabres, for 
comrades should always act thus. But since you have given 
your word to stay with us a month, then love us at least ft 
that month." 

" I will love you till death," said Pan Michael. 

Further conversation was interrupted by the coming of 
new guest. The soldiers, occupied with Volodyovski, had 
not heard the arrival of that guest, and saw him only 
when he was standing in the door. He was a man enor- 
mous in stature, of majestic form and bearing. He had 
face of a Roman emperor 5 in it was power, and at the 
time the true kindness and courtesy of a monarch. He 
fered entirely from all those soldiers around him ; he gi 
notably greater in face of them, as if the eaglf. king 
birds, nad appeared among hawka, falcons, and merlins. 

" The grand hetman ! " cried Ketliiig, and sprang up, 
the host, to greet him. 



, and 
such 
Ket- 
uths, 
u?" 
usly, 
there 

I 

^nSel* 
we 

en 

1 



PAN MICHAEL. 9lt 

1 Sobieski ! " cried others. 

All heads were inciiaed in an obeisance of deep homage. 
All save Pan Michael knew that the hetman would come, 
for he had promised Kctling ; still, his arrival had produced 
so profound an impression that for a time no one dared 
to speak first That too was homage extraordinary. But 
Sobieski loved soldiers beyond all men, especially those 
with whom he had galloped over the necks of Tartar cham- 
bula ao often ; he looked on thern as his own family, and 
for this reason specially he had determined to greet Volo- 
dyovski, to comfort him, and finally, by showing such 
unusual favor and attention, to retain him in the ranks 
of the army. Therefore when he had greeted Ketling, 
he stretched out his hands at once to tite little knight ; 
and when the latter approached and seized him by the 
kneea, Sobieski pressed the head of Pan Michael with his 
palms. 

" Old soldier," said he, "the hand of God has bent thee 
Ui the fourth, but it will raise thee, and give comfort, God 
aid thno ! Thou wilt stay with us now," 

Subbing shook the breast of Pan Michael. " I will stay ! " 
(aid he, with tears. 

'*That is well; give me of such men as many as possible. 
And now, old comrade, let us recall those times which 
we passed in the Russian steppes, when we sat down to 
feast under tents. I am happy among you. Kow, our 
host, now I " 

" Vivttt Joannes dux ! " shouted every voice. 

The feast began ami lasted long. Next day the hetman 
sent a cream-colored steed of great price to Pan MichacL 




40 PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Ketling and Pan Michael promised each other to ride 
stirrup to stirrup again should occasion offer, to sit at one 
fire, and to sleep with their heads on one saddle. But 
meanwhDe an event separated them. Not later than a week 
after their first greeting, a messenger came from Courland 
with notice that that Hassling who had adopted the youth- 
ful Scot and given him his property had fallen suddenly 
ill, and wished greatly to see his adopted son. The young 
knight did not hesitate; he mounted his horse and rode 
away. Before his departure he begged Zagloba and Pan 
Michael to consider his house as their own, and to live there 
until they were tired of it. 

" Pan Yan may come," said he. " During the election he 
will come himself surely ; even should he bring all his 
children, there will be room here for the whole family. I 
have no relatives ; and even if I had l)rothers, they would 
not be nearer to me than you are." 

Zagloba especially was gratified by these invitations, for he 
was very comfortable in Ketling's house ; but they were pleas- 
ant for Pan Michael also. Pan Yan did not come, but Pan 
Michael's sister announced her arrival. She was married 
to Pan Makovetski, stolnik of Latychov. His messenger 
came to the residence of the hetman to inquire if any 
of his attendants knew of the little knight. Evidently 
Ketling's house was indicated to him at once. 

Volodyovski was greatly delighted, for whole years had 
passed since he had seen his sister ; and when he learned 
that, in absence of better lodgings, she had stopped at 
Kybaki in a poor little cottage, he flew off straightway to 
invite her to Ketling's house. It was dusk when he rushed 
into her presence ; but he knew her at once, though two 
other women were with her in the room, for the lady was 
smaU of stature, like a ball of thread. She too recognized 
him ; while the other women stood like two candles and 
looked at the greeting. 

Pani Makovetski found speech first, and began to cry out 
in a thin and rather squeaking voice, " So many years, — 



PAH MICHAEL. 



41 



iny years! God give you aid, dearest brother! The 
nompDt tlie news of your misfortune came, I sprang up at 
<inr« to ooiiie hither ; and my ht^band did not detain me, 
for a storm is threatening an fmm the sidf of Budjyak. 
People are talking also of the Belgrod Tartars ; and surely 
the ronils are growing black, for tremendous docks of birds 
tav- appearing, and before over^' invasion it is that way. 
God console you, beloved, dear, golden brother! My 
husband must come to the election himself, so this is 
what b<- said : 'Take the young ladies, and go on before me. 
Vou will comfort Michael,' said be, 'in his grief; and you 
mnat hide your bead somewhere from the Tartars, for the 
country here will be in a blaze, therefore one thing fits with 
another. Go,' said he, ' to Warsaw, hire good lodgings in 
time, so there may be some place to live in.' He, with men 
of thotir parts, is listening on the roads. There are few 
troops in the country ; it is always that way with us. You, 
Michael, my loved one, come to the window, let me look in 
your face ; your lips have grown thin, but in grief it can- 
not be otherwise. It waa easy for my husband to say in 
Huitaia, 'Find lodgings!' but here there is nothing any- 
whcTf. We are in this hovel; you see it. I have hardly 
\nim iihlr to get three bundles of straw to sleep on." 
" IVrmit me, sister," said the little knight. 
Kut the sist<?r would not [lermit, and spoke on, aa if a 
mill were rattling: "We stopped here ; there was no other 
place. My host looks out of his eyes like a wolf; maybe 
they am bad people in the house. It is true that we have 
lour attendants, — trusty follows, — and we ourselves are 
not timid, for in our parts a woman must have a cavalier's 
1, or she could not live there. 1 have a pistol which I 
_r nlwavs, and Basia* has two of them; but Krysia' 
I not like lire-arms. This is a strange place, though, 
I we prefer safer lodgings." 
'dPermit me, sister," repeated Volodyovski. 
But where do you live, Michael? You must help me 
i»d iiidgings, for you have experience in Warsaw." 
f I have lodgingR ready," interrupted Pan Michael, "and 
eta Kood ones that a senator might occupy them with his 
retinue. I live with my friend, Captain Ketling, and will 
take you with me at once." 




42 PAN MICHAEL. 

"But remember that there are three of us, and twsJ 
servants and four attendants. But for God's sake ! I 
have not made you acquainted with the company." Here 
she turned to her companions. "You know, young ladies, 
who he is, but he does not know you; make acquaintance 
even in the dark. The host has not heated the stove for us 
yet. This is Panna Kryatina Drohoyovski, and that Panna 
Basbara Yezorkovski My husband is their guanlian, and 
takes care of their property j they live with us, for they are 
orphans. To live alone does not beseem such young ladies." 

While his sister was speaking, Pan Michael bowed in 
soldier fashion ; the young ladies, seizing their skirts with 
their fingers, courtesied, wherewitli Panna Barbara nodded 
like a young colt. 

" Let us take our seats in the carriage, and drive on ! " said 
the little knight. "Pan Z^loba lives with me. I asked 
him to have supper prepared for us." 

" That famous Pan Zagloba ? " asked Panna Basia, all 
at once. . 

"Basia, be quiet!" said the lady. "I am afi-aid that 
there will be annoyance." 

"Oh, if Pan Zagloba hae his mind on supper," said the 
little knight, "there will Iw enough, even if twice as many 
were to come. And, young ladies, will you give command 
tc itarry out the trunks? I brought a wagon too for things, 
and Ketling's carriage is so wide that we four can sit in it 
easily. See what comes to ray head; if your attendants 
are not dnmken fellows, let them stay here till morning 
with the horses and larger effects. We '11 take now only 
what things are required most." 

" We need leave nothing," said the lady, " for our wagons 
are still unpacked; just attach the horses, and they can 
move at once. Basia, go and give orders ! " 

Basia sprang to the entrance ; and a few " Our Fathers " 
.later she returned with the announcement that all was 
ready. 

" It is time to go," said Pan MichaeK 

After a while they took their seats in the carri^e and 
moved on toward Mokotov, Pan Michael's sister and Panna 
Krysia occupied the rear seats; in front sat the little 
knight at the side of Basia. It was so dark already that 
they could not see one another's features. 

"Young ladies, do you know Warsaw?" asked Pan 
Michael, bending toward Panna Krysia, and raising his 
voice above the rattle of the carriage. 



PAN MICHAKL. 



43 



FTtOi" ajiswer«d Krysia, in a low but resoaant and agree- 
-oice. " We are real rustics, and up to this time have 
a neither famous cities nor famous men." 
jftying tills, she inclined her head somewhat, as if giving 
mndeistuud that uhe counted Pan Michael among the 
hr; be reMJved the answer thankfully. "A polite sort 
kwiiiden ! " thought he, and straightway began to ra^k 
■ aver some kind of compliment to be made in 

f Even if the city were ten times greater than it is,'' said 
i last, "still, ladies, you might be Its most notable 
jBRient" 

!• Hut how do you know that in the dark ? " inquired 
i Basia, on a sudden. 

' , here is a kid for you 1 " thouglit Pan Michael, 
t he said nothing, and they rode on in silence for some 
; Itasia turned again to the little knight and asked, 
D you know whether there will be room enough in the 
■ " We have ten horses and two wagons." 

1 if there were thirty, there would be room for 

fcHwew I hwew! " exclaimed the young lady. 
PBasia! Bosia! " said Pani Makuvetski, persuasively. 

N Ah, it is easy to say, ' Basia, Basia ! ' but in whose care 

were the horses dcirlng the whole journey?" 

Conversing thus, they arrived before Ketling's house. 

All the windows were brilliantly lighted to receive the 

' dy. The servants riin out with Pan Zagloba at the head 

Ltfaem ; be, springing to the wa^on and seeing three 

Ven, inquired straightway, — 

pin which lady have I the honor to greet my special 
^actress, and at the same time the sister of my best 
jaA, Biichael ? " 
pi am she ! " answered the lady, 

^en Zagloba seized her band, and fell to kissing it 
ttrlr, exclaiming, " I beat with the forehead, — I beat 
T» tne forehead ! " 

/hen be bel[>ed her to descend from the carriage, and 
|duct.Ml her with great attention and clattering of feet to 
t onlf-room. " Let me be permitted to give greeting 

inside the threshold," said he, on the way. 
leaiiwbile Pan Michael was helping the young ladies to 
Wnd. Since the carriage wiis nigh, and it was difiicult 
Ind the steps in the darknesB, he caught Panna Krysia 



44 



PAN MICUAEL. 



by the waist, and bearing her through the air, placed 
on the ground i and she, without reBisting, inclined during 
the twiuklo of an eye her breast on his, aud said, " I thank 
you." 

Pan Michael turned then to Basia j but she had already 
iumped down on the other side of the carriage, therefore 
he gave his arm to Paona Krysia. In the room acquaint- 
ance with Zagloba followed. He, at sight of the two young 
ladies, ftU into perfect good-humor, aud invited th 
straightway to supper. The platters were steaming aires 
on the table ; and as Pan Michael had foreseen, tiaete wi 
such an abundance that it would libive sufficed for twice 
many persons. 

They sat down. Pan Michael's sister occupied the first 
place ; next to her, on the right, sat Zagloba, and beyond 
nim Panna Basia. Pan Michael sat <m the left side near 
Panna Krysia. And now for the first time the little knight 
was able to have a good look at the ladies. Both were 
comely, but each in her own style. Krysia had hair as 
black n 3' ivitigs of a raven, brows of the same coloi 
doer e s ; she was a pale brunette, but of comple: ' 

. —lie .hat the blue veins on her temples were vis' 
uarely discernible dark down covered her upper 

owiag a mouth sweet and attractive, as if put slightly 
-orward for a kiss. She was in luourning, for she had lost 
her father not long before, and the color of her garments, 
with the delicacy of her complexion and her dark hair, lent 
her a certain api)earance of pensiveness and severity. At 
the first glance she seemed older than her companion ; but 
when he had looked at her more closely, Pan Michael saw 
that the blood of first youth was flowing under that trans- 
parent skin. The more he looked, the more he admired the 
distinction of her posture, the swanlike neck, aud those 
proportions so full of maiden charms. 

" She is a great lady," thought he, " who must have a. 
great soul ; but the other is a regular tomboy." 

In fact, the comparison was just. Basia was 
smaller than her companion, and generally minute, tfaou), 
not meagre ; she was ruddy as a bunch of roses, and light- 
haired. Her hair had been cut, apparently after illness, 
and she wore it gathered in a golden net. But the hair 
would not sit quietly on her restless head ; the ends of it 
were peeping out throuijh every mesh of the net, and ov 
her forehead formed an unordered yellow tuft which fell 



lung 



ir as 
olo^^ 



re a^^_ 

n-Kt. ^ 




PAS MICHAEL. 



45 



her brows like the tuft of a, Cossack, which, with her quick, 
restleaa e;ea and challenging mien, made that rosy face 
like the face of a student who is only watching to embroil 
some one and go unpunished himself. Still, she was so 
shapely and fresh that it waa dilhcuU to take one's eyes 
frora ber; ahe had a slender nose, somewhat in the air, 
with uoatrils dilating and active; she had dimples in her 
ciieeka and a dimple in her chin, indicating a joyous dispo- 
lition. But oow she waa sitting with dignity and eating 
heartily, only shooting glances every little whUe, now at 
Pan Zagloba, now at Volodyovski, and looking at them with 
kliuost childlike curiosit}', as if at some special wonder. 

Pan Michael waa silent ; for though he felt it his duty 
to entertain Pauna Krysia, he did not know how to begin. 
In general, the little knight was not happy in conversa- 
ttoQ with ladies ; hut now he was the more gloomy, since 
these maidens brought vividly to his mind the dear dead 
one. 

l*an 2ag1oba entertained Pani Makovet^ni^i' Mt^iling 
to ber the deeds of Fan Michael and him& , '. . - < .the 
middle of the supper he fell to relating how om, bu>^ 
escaped with Princess Kurtsevich and Jendziai , four > 
them, through a whole chambul, and how, finally, U.. 8av,i^ 
the princess and stop the pursuit, they two had hurleii 
themselves on the chambul. 

Basia stopped eating, and resting her chin on her band, 
hstened carefully, shaking her forelock, at moments blink- 
ing, and snapping her lingers in the most interesting places, 
toA repeating, " Ah, ah I Well, what next ? " But when 
Uiey came to the place where Kushel's dragoons rushed up 
with aid unexpectedly, sat on the necks of the Tartars, and 
rode on. slashing them, for three miles, she could contain 
herself no longer, but dapping ber hands with all her 
|< wi^t, cried, *' Ab, I should like to bo there, God knows I 

^^^^ffiasia I " cried the plump little Pani Makovetski, with a 

^^^^■ji^ Russian accent, ''you have come among polite people ; 

^^^B^*^ your ' God knows.' Thou Great God .' this alone 

is lacking, Bosia, that you should cry, -May the bullets 

strike me ! ' " 

The maiden burst out into fresh laughter, resonant as 
"Ijpr, and cried. " Well, then, auntie, may the bullets 
s m«l " 

) tuy God, the ears are withering on me ! Beg pardon 
whole company 1 " cried the lady. 



46 PAN MICHAEL 

Then Basia, wishing to begin with her aunt, sprang up 
from her place, but at the same time dropped the knife and 
the spoons under the table, and then dived down after them 
herself. 

The plump little lady could restrain her laughter no 
longer; and she had a wonderful laugh, for first she began 
to shake and tremble, and then to squeak in a thin voice. 
All had grown joyous. Zagloba was in raptures. "You 
see what a time I have with this maiden," said Pani 
Makovetski. 

" She is a pure delight, as Grod is dear to me I " exclaimed 
Zagloba. 

Meanwhile Basia had crept out from under the table; 
she had found the spoons and the knife, but had lost her 
net, for her hair was falling into her eyes altogether. She 
straightened herself, and said, her nostrils quivering mean- 
while, "Aha, lords and ladies, you are laughing at my 
confusion. Very well ! " 

"No one is laughing," said Zagloba, in a tone of con- 
viction, " no one is laughing, — no one is laughing ! We 
are only rejoicing that the Lord Grod has given us delight 
in the person of your ladyship." 

After supper they passed into the drawing-room. There 
Panna Krysia, seeing a lute on the wall, took it down and 
began to run over the strings. Pan Michael begged her to 
sing. 

" I am ready, if I can drive sadness from your soul." 

"I thank you," answered the little knight, raising his 
eyes to her in gratitude. 

After a while this song was heard : — 

*' O knights, believe me, 
Useless is armor ; 
Shields give no service ; 
Cupid's keen arrows, 
Through steel and iron. 
Go to all hearts." 

" I do not indeed know how to thank you," said Zagloba, 
sitting at a distance with Pan Michael's sister, and kissing 
her hands, "for coming yourself and bringing with you 
such elegant maidens that the Graces themselves might 
heat stoves for them. Especially does that little haiduk 
please my heart, for such a rogue drives away sorrow iu 
such fashion that a weasel could not hunt mice better. 
In truth, what is grief unless mice gnawing the grains 



PAN MICHAEL. 47 

■ joyottsness placed in our hearts ? You, my benefaetresa, 
should know that our late king, Yau Kazimir, was so fond 
of my comparisoriB that he could not live a day without 
them. I had to arrange for him proverbs and wise maxims. 
He used to have these repeated to him before bed-time, and 
tiy them it was that he directed his policy. But that is 
another matter. I hope too that our Michael, iu company 
with these delightful girls, will forg«t jJtogether his un. 
b.ippy misfortune. You do not know that it is only a week 
since I dragged him out of the cloister, where he wished to 
make vows ; but I won the intervention of the nuncio him- 
self, who declared to tlie prior that he would make a 
dracoon of every monk in the cloister if he did not let 
Hichiwl out straightway. There was no reason for him 
to be there. Praise be to God! Praise be to God! If 
ni)l to-day, to-morrow some one of those two will strike 
»ufh sparks out of him that hia heart will be buruing like 
[latik." 
Ueanwhile Krysia sang on : — 



" The fair heads have as much fear of those shafts aa a. 
dog has of meat," whispered Kagloba to Pan Miehad's 
sister. "But confess, my benefactress, that you did not 
bring these titmice here without secret desigus. They are 
maidens in a hundred I — especially that little haiduk. 
Would that I were aa blooming as she! Ah, Michael has 
a (running sister." 

Pa'ii Makovetski put on a very artful look, which did 
not, however, become her honest, simple face in the least, 
and said, " I thought of this and that, aa ia usual with us ; 
ahrewduess is not wanting to women. My husband had to 
couiA here to the election; and I brought the maidens 
beforehand, for with us there is no one to ace unh-ss 
Tartars. If anything lucky should happen to Michapl 
this, I would make a pilgrimage on foot to some 
ir> working image." 
It will come ; it will come I " said Zagloba. 

Both maidens are from great houses, and both have 

noperty; that, too. means something in these grievous 



before! 
I Tartan 

^^V*Bo 




48 



PAN MICHAEL, 



" There is no need to repeat that to me. The war 
suuied Miubael's fortune, though I know that he has some 
money laid up with great lords. We took famous booty 
more than ouoe, gracious lady ; and though that was p1a4:ed 
at the hetinan*a discretion, still, a part went to be divided 
' according to ' sabres,' as the saying is in our soldier 
speech. So much came to Michael's share more than once 
that if he had saved all his own, he would have to^lay a 
nice fortune. But a soldier has no thought for to-morrow ; 
he only frolics to-day. Aud Michael would have frolicked 
away all he had, were it not that I restrained him on every 
oocaaiou. You say, then, gracious ladyj that these maidena 
are of high blood ? " ' 

" Krysia is of senatorial blood. It is true that our C 
tellans on the border are not castellans of Cracow, 
there are some of whom few in the Commonwealth hxyt. 
heard ; but still, whoso has sat ouce in a senator's chi 
bequeaths to posterity his splendor. As to relationshql^ 
Basia almost surpasses Krysia." 

■' Indeed, indeed I I myself am descended from a cert 
king of the Massagetes, therefore I like to hear genealogiea.'fl 

" Basia does not come from such a lofty nest as thai 
but if you wish to listen, — for in our parts we can reconi ^_ 
the relationship of every house on our fingers, — she is, in 
fact, related to the Pototskis and the Yazlovyptskia and the 
Ija^hches. You see, it was this way." Here Pan Michael's 
sister gathered in the folds of her dress and took a more 
convenient position, so that there might be no hindrance 
to any part of her favorite narrative ; she spread out the 
fingers of one hand, and straightening the index finger of 
the other, made ready to enumerate the grandfathers andg 
grandmothers. " The daughter of Pan Yakob PototskiJ 
Elizabeth, from his second wife, a Yazlovyetski, marrio^ 
Pan Yan Srayotanko, banneret of Podolia," 

" I have caulked that into my memorj-," said Zagloba. 

" From that marriage was born Michael Smyotanko, i ' 
banneret of Podolia." 

" H'm ! a good ofliee," said Zagloba. 

"He was married the first time to a Dorohosto- 
to a Rojynski — no I to a Voronich ! God guard me froid 
forgetting ! " 

"Eternal rest to her, -whatever her name was," sai 
Zagloba, with gravity. 

" And for his second wife he married Panna Laahch," 



PAN MICHAEL. 49 

I was watting for that! Wliat was the result of the 
• je ? " 
eir sons died." 

jry joy crumbles in this world." 
; of four daughters, the youngest, Anna, married 
IStkorski, of the shield Kavich, a commissioner for 
J the boundaries of I'odoliu; he was afterward, if I 
bke not. sword-bearer of I'odolia.'' 
'He was, I remember!" said Zugloba, with complete 
wrtainty. 

" From that marriage, you see, was born Basia," 
_*'l see, and also that at this moment she is aiming 
ling's musket." In fact, Krysia and the little knight 
B occupied in conversation, and Basia was aiming the 
ket at the window for her own amusement. 

i Makovetski began to sliake and squeak at sight of 
" Vou cannot imagine what I pass through with that 
ml She is a regular haydamak." 
■If all the haydamaks were like her, I would join them 

KTliere is nothing iu her head but arms, horses, and war. 
I she broke out of the house to hunt ducks with a gun. 
I crept in somewhere among the rushes, was looking 
ad of her , the reeds began to open — what did she see ? 
The head of a Tartar stealing along through the reeds to 
tha village. Another woman would have been terrified, and 
WOK to her if she liad not fired quickly ; the Tartar dropped 
■ the water. Just imagine, she laid him out on the spot; 
^witli what ? With duck-shot." 

1 the lady began to shake again and langh at the 

lap of the Tartar; then she atlded, "And to tell the 

\ she saved us all, for a whole chambul was advanc- 

t but as she came and gave the alarm, we had time to 

» the woods with the servants. With us it is 

isluba's face was covered with such delight that he half 
1 hia eye for a moment; then he sprang up, hurried to 
aiden, and before she saw him, he kissed her on the 
" This from an old soldier for that Tartar in the 
)," said he. 

6 maiden gave a sweeping shake to her yellow fore- 
" Old n't 1 give hira lieans ? " cried she, with her fresh, 
Slab voice, which sounded so strangely in view of whaf 
meant with her words. 



60 PAN MICHAEL. 

*^ Oh, my darling little haydamak I " cried Zagloba, with 
emotion. 

" But what is one Tartar ? You gentlemen have cut 
them down by the thousand, and Swedes, and Germans, 
and Rakotsi's Hungarians. What am I before you, gen- 
tlemen, — before knights who have not their equals in the 
Commonwealth ? I know that perfectly ! Oho ! " 

" I will teach you to work with the sabre, since you have 
so much courage. I am rather heavy now, but Michael 
there, he too is a master." 

The maiden sprang up in the air at such a proposal ; then 
she kissed Zagloba on the shoulder and courtesied to the 
little knight, saying, <^I give thanks for the promise. I 
know a little already." 

But Pan Michael was wholly occupied talking with 
Krysia ; therefore he answered inattentively, " Whatever 
you command." 

Zagloba, with radiant face, sat down again near Pani 
Makovetski. " My gracious benefactress," said he, " I 
know well which Turkish sweetmeats are best, for I 
passed long years in Starabul ; but I know this too, that 
there is just a world of people hungry for them. How 
has it happened that no man has coveted that- maiden to 
this time ? " 

** As God lives, there was no lack of men who were court- 
ing them both. But Basia we call, in laughing, a widow of 
three husbands, for at one time three worthy cavaliers paid 
her addresses, — all nobles of our parts, and heirs, whose 
relationship I can explain in detail to you." 

Saying this, Pani Makovetski spread out the fingers of 
her left hand and straightened her right index finger ; but 
Zagloba inquired quickly, " And what happened to them ? " 

" All three died in war ; therefore we call Basia a widow." 

" H'm ! but how did she endure the loss ? " 

" With us, you see, a case like that happens every day ; 
and it is a rare thing for any man, after reaching ripe age, 
to pass away with his own death. Among us people even 
say that it is not befitting a nobleman to die otherwise than 
in the field. * How did Basia endure it ? ' Oh, she whim- 
pered a little, poor girl, but mostly in the stable ; for when 
anything troubles her, she is off to the stable. I sent for 
her once and inquired, * For whom are you crying ? ' * For 
all three,' said she. . I saw from the answer that no one 
of them pleased her specially. I think that as her head is 



I'AN MICnAEL. 61 

with sotoething else, she has not felt the will of God 
fKrysia has felt it somewhat, but Basia perhaps not 

will feci it ! " aaid Zagloba. " Gracious bene- 
, we understand that perfectly. Slie will feel it! 
t feel it!" 

li is our predestination," said Pani Makovetski. 
t IB just it You took the wonls out of my moath," 
ler conversation was interniiited by the approach of 
the younger society. The little koiglit had grown much 
«mboldeued with KryBia; and alie, through evident good- 
noa of heart, was occupied with liim and his grief, like a 
phyeician with a patieut. And perhaps for this very reason 
ihe abowed him more kindness than their brief acquaintance 
permitted. But as Pan Michael was a brother of the 
rtolnik's wife, and tlie young lady was related to the stolnik, 
DO one was astonished. Basia returned, as it were, aside ; 
and only Pan Zagloba turned to her unbroken attention. 
But however that might be, it was apparently all one to 
Basia whi;ther some one was occupied with iier or not At 
first, she ^zed with admiration on both knights ; but with 
eqaal a<lmiratioD did she examine Ketling's wonderful 
«ea|ions distributed on the walls. Later she began to 
yawn somewhat; then her eyes grow heavier and heavier, 
and at last she said, — 
" 1 am so sleepy that I may wake in the morning." 
After these words the company separated at once ; for 
Uh ladies were very weary from the journey, and were 
only watting to have beds prepared. When Zagloba found 
Idmself at last alone with Pan Michael, he began first of 
all to wink significantly, then he covered the little knight 
witli a shower of light fists. " Michael ! what, Michael, 
M ? like turnips ! Will you become a monk, what ? That 
WlbfiTV Krysia is a sweet one. And that rosy little haiduk, 
nb I What will you say of her, Michael ? " 
" What ? Nothing ! *' answered the little knight. 
"That little haiduk pleased uie princip.illy. I tell you 
I ■AmA when 1 sat near her during supper I was as warm from 
M from a stove." 
Bbe is a kid yet; the other is ever so much more 

nnoa Krysta is a real Hungarian plum ; but this one 
little nut! As God lives, if I had teeth! I wanted to 
T I had such a daughter, I'd give her to no man but 
An almond, I say, an almond ! " 




52 PAN MICHAEL. 

Yolodyorsbi grew sad on k sudden, for lie remembered 
the nicknames which Zagloba used to give Anusia. She 
stood as if living before him there in his mind and memory, 
— her form, her small face, her dark tresses, her joyfulness, 
her chattering, and vays of looking. Both these were 
younger, but still she was a hundred times dearer than all 
who were younger. 

The little knight covered his face with his palms, and 
sorrow carried him away the more because it was unex- 
pected. Zagloba was astonished; for some time he was 
silent and looked unquletly, then be asked, " Michael, what 
is the matter ? Speak, for God's sake ! " 

Volodyovski spoke, " So many are living, so many are 
walking through the world, but my lamb is no longer 
among them; never again shall I see her." Then pain 
stifled his voice ; he rested his forehead on the arm of the 
sofa and began to whisper through his set lips, "O God I 
God! OGodl" 



PAN MICHAKL. 



CHAPTER VIIL 

Lbia insisted that Vutodyovski should give her instmc- 
ll in " f eucitig ; " he did not refuse, though he delayed for 
seme days. He preferred Krysia; still, he lilted Basia 
greatly, so difficult waa it, in fact, not to like her. 

A certain morning the lirst lesson began, mainly because 
of Basia's boasting and her assurances that she knew that 
art bv no means badly, and that no common person could 
stand before her. "An old soldier taught me," said she; 
"tfaero is no lack of these among us ; it is known too that 

II are no swordsmen superior to ours. It is a question 
»n you, gontlumen. would not find your equals." 
)f what are you talking ? " aj^ked Zagloba. ■' We have 
[uals in the whole world." 
should wish it to come out fhat even I am your equal, 
not expect it, but I should like it." 
f it were firing from pistols, I too would make a trial," 
Pani Makovetski, laughing. 
"As Uod lives, it must be that the Amazons themselves 
dwell in Latychov," said Zagloba. Here he turned to 
"ryaia: "And what weapon do you use best, your 
Mbip?" 

Vane," answered Krysia. 

HLfa, ha ! none ! " exclaimed Basia. And here, mimicking 
Ws voice, she began to sing ; — 

"' O knlghu, bolioie me, 
UmIco la armor. 
Shield! gWe do B^trire ; 
Cnpld'Bkcen iirruw*. 
ThroiiKli 'leel aotl iron. 
Go to kII lioart*.' 

Uie wields arms of that kind ; never fear," added Basia. 
Ing to Pan Michael and Zagloba. " In that she is a 
warrior of no common skill." 

" Take your place, young lady I *' said Pan Michael, wish- 
ing to conceal a slight confusion. 

"Oh, as Qod lives I if what I think should come truet" 
eried Basis, blushing with delight. 



54 PAN MICHAEL. 

And she stood at once in position with a light Polish 
sabre in her right hand ; the left she put behind her, and 
with breast pushed forward, with raised head and dilated 
nostrils, she was so pretty and so rosy that Zagloba 
whispered to Pan Michael's sister, "No decanter, even 
if filled with Hungarian a hundred years old, would delight 
me so much with the sight of it." 

" Remember," said the little knight to Basia, " that I will 
only defend myself; I will not thrust once. You may 
attack as quickly as you choose." 

"Very well. If you wish me to stop, give the word." 

" The fencing could be stopped without a word, if I 
wished." 

" And how could that be done ? " 

"I could take the sabre easily out of the hand of a 
fencer like you." 

"We shall see!" 

" We shall not, for I will not do so, through politeness." 

" There is no need of politeness in this case. Do it if 
you can. I know that I have less skill than you, but still I 
will not let that be done." 

" Then you permit it ? " 

" I permit it." 

"On, do not permit, sweetest haiduk," said Zagloba. 
"He has disarmed the greatest masters." 

" We shall see I " repeated Basia. 

" Let us begin," said Pan Michael, made somewhat impa- 
tient by the boasting of the maiden. 

They began. Basia thrust terribly, skipping around like 
a pony in a field. Volodyovski stood in one place, making, 
according to his wont, the slightest movements of the sabre, 
paying but little respect to the attack. 

" You brush me off like a troublesome fly ! " cried the 
irritated Basia. 

" I am not making a trial of you ; I am teaching you," 
answered the little knight. "That is good! For a fair 
head, not bad at all ! Steadier with the hand ! " 

" * For a fair head ? ' You call me a fair head I you do ! 
you do ! " 

But Pan Michael, though Basia used her most celebrated 
thrusts, was untouched. Even he began to talk with Zagloba, 
of purpose to show how little he cared for Basia's thrusts : 
"Step away from the window, for you are in the lady's 
light ; and though a sabre is larger than a needle, she has 
less experience with the sabre." 



PAS M1CHA.EI.. 



55 



a's nostrils dilated still more, aiid her £orelock Fell to 
!iw flashing eyes. "Do you liold me in coutempt?'' 
iuquirtfd she, panting quickly. 

" Not jour person ; God save me from that ! " 

" I cannot endure Pan Mlcha«l ! " 

" Vou learned fencing from a schoolmaster." Again he 
turmnl to Zagloba : " I think snow is beginning to fall." 

" Here is snow ! snow for you ! " repeated Uasia, giving 
ihnist after thrust. 

■• liasia, that is enough ! you are barely breathing," said 
T'ani Makovctski. 

■' Now hold to your sabre, for I will strike it from your 
liand." 

'• We shall see ! " 

"Jlero!" And the little sabre, hopping like a bird out 
of Basia's hnnda, fell with a rattle near the stove. 

**! let it go myself witliout thinking I It was not yuu 
vlio did thatl" cried the young lady, with tears in her 
voice ; and seizing the aabre, in a twinkle she thrust again : 

*TtT it DOW." 

"There!" said Pan Michael. And again the sabre was 
at tfaa stove. " That ia enough for to^ay," said the liCtlH 
knight 

I'lmi Makovetski began to bustle about and talk louder 
than nsiuil; but Basia stood in the middle of the room, 
ounftued, stunned, breathing heavily, biting her lips and 
rrnressing the tears which were crowding into her eyes iu 
iptte of htT. She knew that they would laugh all the more 
if she burst out crying, and she wished absolutely to restrain 
herself; but seeing that she could aot, she rushed from the 
mom on a sudden. 

" For Clod's sake I " cried Pani Makovetski. " She has 
run to the stable, of course, and being so heated, will catch 
oold. Some one must go for her, Krysia, don't yon go ! " 

80 saying, she went out, and seizing a warm shuba in 
Um ante-room, hurried to the stable; and after her ran 
Ka^loba, troubled about his little haiduk. Krysia wished 
to go also, but the little knight held her by the hand. "You 
lieud the prohibition. I will not let this hand go tUl they 
oome faactk." 

And, in foct, he did not let it go. But that hand was as 
soft a* HHtin. It seemed to Pan Klichael that a kind of warm 
oam-nt was flowing from those slender fingers into his 
buors, roosiog in them an uncommon pleasantness; there- 




56 PAS MICHAEL. 

fore be held them mom tinuiy. A slight blush flew 
Kryaia's lace. " 1 see tliat I am a priaouer taken captive." 

'' Whuever should take such a prisoner would not liave 
reason to envy the Sultan, for the Sultau would gladly give 
half hiB kingdom for her." 

•' But you would not sell me to the Pagans '/ " 

" Just as I would not sell my soul to the I>evil." 

Here Pan Michael remarked that moinentary enthusiasm 
had carried him too fat, and he corrected himself: "As 1 
would not sell my sister," 

" That is the right word," said Krysia, seriously. " I aiu 
a sister in affection to your sister, and I will be the same to 
you." 

" 1 thank you from my heart ! " said Pan Michael, kissing 
her hand ; " for I have great need of consolation." 

" I know, I know," repeated the young lady ; " I am an 
orphan myself." Here a small tear rolled down from her 
eyelid and stopj>ed at the down on her lip. 

Pan Michael looked on that tear, on the mouth slightly 
shaded, and said, " Vou are as kind as a real angel ; I " ' 
comforted already." 

Krysia smiled sweetly : " May Giod reward you I " 

" As God is dear to me," _ 

The little knight felt meanwhile that if he should kiss 
her hand a second time, it would comfort him still more ; 
but at that moment his sister appeared. '' Basia took the 
shuba." said she, " but is in such confusion that she will not 
eome in for anything. I'au Zagloba is chasing her through 
the whole stable." 

In fact, Zagloba, spariag neither jests nor persuasion, not 
only followed Basia through the stable, but drove her at last 
to the yard, iu hopes that he would persuade her to the 
warm house. She ran before him, repeating, " I will not go ! 
Let the cold catch me ! I will not go ! I will not go ! " 

Seeing at last a pillar before the house with pegs, and on 
it a ladder, she sprang up the ladder like a squirrel, stopped, 
and leaned at last on the eave of the roof. Sitting there, 
she turned to Pan Zagloba and cried out half in laughter, 
" Well, I will go if you climb up here after me." 

" What sort of a cat am 1. little haiduk, to creep along 
roofs after you ? Is that the way you pay me for loving 
you ? " 

" I love you too, but from the roof." 

" Grandfather wants his way ; grandmother will have 
hers. Come down to me this minute ! " 



htly 

1 



PAN MICIIAKL. 



67 



l will not go down ! " 

t is laughable, as God is dear to me, to take defeat to 
i as you do. Kot you alone, angry weasel, but Kinita, 
I passed for a master of mastei's, did I'au Michael treat 
uus way, aud not in sport, but iu a due!. The most 
Famous swordsmen — Italians, Germans, and Swedes — 
could not staud before him longer than during one "Our 
At her,' and here such a g:uitiy takes the affair to heart. 
I be ashamed of yourself! Come down, come dowul 
bes, you are only beginning to learn." 
•ul 1 caunot endure Pan Michael ! " 

1 be ijood tu you ! Is it because he is exijuisitisgimna 
in whititi 3'ou yourself wish to know ? You should love 
pll the more." 
tololm wiis not mistaken. The admiration of Basis for 
[fittlc knight increased in spite of her defeat; but she 
lered, " Let Krysia love him." 
tome down 1 come down I " 
will not come down." 

y welt, stay there ; but I will tell you one thing : it 
t nice for a young lady to sit on a ladder, for she may 
ftn amusing exhibition to the world." 
But that 'a not true," answered Basia, gathering in her 
I with her hand. 

an old fellow, — I won't look my eyes out; but 
■iTybody this minute, let others stare at you.'' 
E'll come down 1 " cried Basis, 
b tliat, Zagloba turned toward the side of the houiie. 
I^God lives, somebody is coming 1 " said he. 
yfact, from behind the corner appeared young Adam 
rvraki, who. coming on horseback, had tied his beast at 
ide-gate aud passed around the house himself, wishing 
ter through tne main door. Basia, seeing him, was on 
^^Tound in two springs, but too late. Unfortunately 
I Adam had seen her springing from the ladder, aud 
RtoiKl confused, astonished, and covered witli blushes like a 
rouug girl. Basia stood before him in tlie same way, till at 
t she cried out, — 
^ «ecoud confusion ! " 

feloba, greatly auiused, hlinlced some time with his 
T eye ; at length he said, " Pan Novoveski, a friend 
mbordinate of our Michael, and this is Pauna Drabi- 
d (I^lder). Tfu ! 1 wanted to say Yezorkovski." 
B Adatn recovered readily; and because he was a sol- 




58 PAN MICHAEL. 

dier of quick wit, though young, he bowed, and raising his 
eyes to the wonderful vision, said, "As God lives ! roses 
bloom on the snow in Ketling^s garden." 

But Basia, courtesying, muttered to herself, " For some 
other nose than yours." Then she said very charmingly, 
" I beg you to come in." 

She went forward herself, and rushing into the room 
where Pan Michael was sitting with the rest of the com- 
pany, cried, making reference to the red kontush of Pan 
Adam, " The red finch has come ! " Then she sat at the 
table, put one hand into the other, and pursed her mouth in 
the style of a demure and strictly reared young lady. 

Pan Michael presented his young friend to his sister and 
Panna Krysia ; and the friend, seeing another young lady 
of equal beauty, but of a different order, was confused a 
second time ; he covered his confusion, however, with a bow, 
and to add to his courage reached his hand to his mustache, 
which had not grown much yet. Twisting his fingers above 
his lip, he turned to Pan Michael and told him the object 
of his coming. The grand hetman wished anxiously to see 
the little knight. As far as Pan Adam could conjecture, it 
was a question of some military function, for the hetman 
had received letters recently from Pan Vilchkovski, from 
Pan Silnitski, from Colonel Pivo, and other commandants 
stationed in the Ukraine and Podolia, with reports of Cri- 
mean events which were not of favorable promise. 

"The Khan himself and Sultan Galga, who made treaties 
with us at Podhaytse," continued Pan Adam, " wish to ob- 
serve the treaties ; but Budjyak is as noisy as a bee-hive at 
time of swarming. The Belgrod horde also are in an uproar ; 
they do not wish to obey either the Khan or Galga." 

" Pan Sobieski has informed me already of that, and 
asked for advice," said Zagloba. " What do they say now 
about the coming spring ? " 

" They say that with the first grass there will be surely 
a movement of those worms ; that it will be necessary to 
stamp them out a second time," replied Pan Adam, assum- 
ing the face of a terrible Mars, and twisting his mustache 
till his upper lip reddened. 

Basia, who was quick-eyed, saw this at once ; therefore 
she pushed back a little, so that Pan Adam might not see 
her, and then twisted, as it were, her mustache, imitating 
the youthful cavalier. Pan Michael's sister threatened with 
her eyes, but at the same time she began to quiver, restrain- 



PAN MK'IIAEL. S9 

ihor lAughter with difficulty. Volodyovski bit his lipa ; 
1 Kryein dropped her eyes till the long laahea threw a 
idow on her cheeks. 
You are a young man," said Zagloba, " but a soldier of 
^rience." 
I am twenty-two years old, and I have served the poud- 
Hven yeai's without ceasing ; for I escajied to the field 
D the lowest bench in my fifteenth year," answered the 

J knows the steppe, knows how to make hia way 

igh the ^rass, and to fait on the horde as a kite falls 

luse," said Pan Michael. " He is no common par^ 

The Tartar will not hide from him in the steppe." 

.\dam lilushHl with delight that praise from such 

tons lii)8 mft him in presence ot ladies. He was withal 

merely a falcon of the steppes, but a handsome fellow, 

t, embrowned by the winds. Un his face he bore a scar 

1 his RJir to his nose, which from this cut was thinner 

«! sido than the other. He had i^uick eyes, acenstomed 

into the distance, above them very dark brows, 

I at the nose and formintr, as it were, a Tartar bow. 

ead, shaven at the sides, was surmounted by a black, 

r forelock. He pleased Baaia both in speech and in 

g ; but still she did not ee&se to mimic him. 

I I live ! " said Zagloba, " it is pleasant for old men 

t in« to see tliat a new generation is rising up worthy 

it worthy yet," answered Pan Adam. 
[ prais't the modesty too. We shall see you soon re- 
Lng (vmimands." 

That has happened already ! " cried Pan Michael. " He 
b«tn commandant, and gained victories by liiniaelf." 
^n Adam began so to twist hi s mustache that he lacked 
'l of pulling out his lip. And Basia, without biking 
qres from Jiim, raised both hands also to her face, and 
iiim in everything, lint the clever soldier saw 
Uy that the glances of the whole company were turn- 
to on« side, whore, somewhat behind him, was sitting 
.-Ryoong lady whom he had seen on the ladder, and he 
iitined at once that something must be against him. 
Uo spoke on, as if paying no heed to the matter, and 
ifOBght bis mustache as before. At last he selected the 
^^^■■etit, and wheeled arotiud so quickly that Basia had 

V 



60 PAN WICUAEL. 

)iau<Ifl (rom lier face. She blusheil terribly, and not knovr-, 
iiig herself wliat to do, rose from the chair. AH were < 
fused, and a moment of silence followed. 

Basi& struck her sides suddenly with her hands : 
third confusion ! " cried she, witli her silvery voice. 

" My gracious lady," said Pan Adam, with animation, 
saw at once that something hostile was happening behind 
lue. I CDcfeBS that I am anxious for a mu.stache ; but if I 
do not get it, it will be because I shall fall for the country, 
and in that event I hope I shall deserve tears rather thaai 
laughter from your ladyship," 

Basia stood with downca&t ejee, and was the more put 
shame by the sincere words of the cavalier. 

■' You must forgive her," said Zagloba. " She is wild be-J 
cause she is young, but she lias a golden heart." 

And Basia, as if confirming Zagloba's words, said at odi 
in a low voice, " I beg your forgiveness most earnestly," 

Pan Adam caught her hands that moment and fell 
kissing them. "For God's sake, do not take it to heart 
I am not some kind of barbarian. It is for me to beg pardon 
for having dared to interrupt your amusement. We soldiers 
ourselves are fond of jokes. Mea culpa ! T will kiss those 
hands again, and if I have to kiss them til! you forgive me, 
tlien, for God's sake, do not forgive me till evening I " 

" Oh, he is a polite cavalier. You see, Basia I " said Paai | 
Makovetski. 

" I see ! " answered Basia. 

" It is all over now," cried Pan Adam. 

When he said this he straightened himself, and with 
great resolution reached to his mustache from habit, but 
suddenly remembered himself and burst out in hearty 
laughter. Basia followed bim; others followed Basia,. 
Joy seized all. Zagloba gave command straightway to 
bring one and a second bottle from Ketling'a cellar, and 
all felt well. Pan Adam, striking one spur against the 
other, passed his iingers through his forelock and looked 
more and more ardently at Basia. She pleased him greatly. 
He grew immensely eloquent ; and since he had served with 
the hetuian, he had lived in the great world, therefore had 
something to talk about. He told them of the Diet of Con-d 
vocation, of its close, and how in the senate the stove had'' 
tumbled down under the inquisitive spectators, to the grei 
aiausementof all. He departed at last after d; 
his eyes and his soul full of Hasia. 



nd 
■ I 

i 

I 




CHAPTER IX. 

r same <]ay Pan Michael aunouDced himself at the 
s nf the hetmuii, who gave cominauil tn udmit the 
littln knight, and said to him, " 1 must stnd Rushchyts to 
ihe Crimea to see what is paasiog there, and to stir up 
the tUian to observe his treaties. Do you wish to enter 
wr/ic* again and take the eoiumand after Kushchyts ? 
Vou, Vilchkovski, Silnitski, and I'ivo will have an eye on 
Doroahenko, and on the Tartars, whom it is impossible to 
Lnist altogetlier at any time." 

Pan !t[i(.'hael grew sad. He had served the tiuwer of his 
lifi^. For whole tens of years he h.id not known rest ; he 
hail lived in fire, in smoke, in toil, in sleeplessness, without 
a rocif over his head, without a handful of sti-awto lie on. 
(jud knows what blood his sabre had not shed. He had not 
settled down ; he had not married. Men who deserved a 
hundred times less were eating the bread of merit; had 
risen to honors, to offices, to staroRta ships. He was richer 
when he began to serve than he was then. But still it was 
intended to use him again, like an old broom. His soul was 
rent, because, when friendly and plGiis:int hands had been 
found to dress his wounds, the command was given to tear 
biinself away and fly to tlie desert, to the distant boun- 
daries of the Common weiilth, without a thought that hf 
waa BO greatly wearied in soul. Had it not been for inter- 
raptions and service, he would have enjoyed at least a 
aouple of years with Anusia. When he thought of all this, 
as unmense bitterness rose in his soul ; hut since it did not 
•eem to him worthy of a cavalier to mention his own services 
kikI dwell on them, he answered briefly, — 

" I will go." 

'•you are not in serviof," said the hetman; "yon can 
ivfuae. Vou know tietter yourself if this is loo sonti for 
you." 

" It is not too soon for me to die," replied Pan Michael. 

Sobtoski walked a number of times through the chamber, 
then hw stopurd before the little knight and put his hanil 
on his khouldcr eonlidcntiany. " If your teais are not dried 



62 PAN MICHAEL. 

yet, the wind of the steppe will dry them for you. You 
have toiled, cherished soldier, all your life ; toil on still 
further ! And should it come ever to your head that you 
are forgotten, unrewarded, that rest is not granted you, 
that you have received not buttered toast, but a crust, not 
a starostaship, but wounds, not rest, but suffering only, set 
your teeth and say, * For thee, Country ! ' Other conso- 
lation I cannot give, for I have n't it ; but though not a 
priest, I can give you the assurance that serving in this 
way, you will go farther on a worn-out saddle than others 
in a carriage and six, and that gates will be opened for you 
which will be closed before them." 

*' To thee, Country ! " said Pan Michael, in his soul, 
wondering at the same time that the hetman could pene- 
trate his secret thoughts so quickly. 

Pan Sobieski sat down in front of him and continued : 
" I do not wish to speak with you as with a subordinate, 
but as with a friend, — nay I as a father with a son. When 
we were in the fire at Podhaytse, and before that in the 
Ukraine ; when we were barely able to prevent the prepon- 
derance of the enemy, — here, in the heart of the country, 
evil men in security, behind our shoulders, were attaining 
in turbulence their own selfish ends. Even in those days 
it came more than once to my head that this Common- 
wealth must perish. License lords it too much over order ; 
the public good yields too often to private ends. This has 
never happened elsewhere in such a degree. These thoughts 
were gnawing me in the day in the field, and in the night 
in the tent, for T thought to myself : * Well, we soldiers are 
in a woful condition ; but this is our duty and our portion. 
If we could only know that with this blood which is flow- 
ing from our wounds, salvation was issuing also.' No! 
even that consolation there was not. Oh, I passed heavy 
days in Podhaytse, though I showed a glad face to you 
officers, lest you might think that I had lost hope of victory 
in the field. * There are no men,' thought I, — ' there are 
no men who love this country really.' And it was to me 
as if some one had planted a knife in my breast, till a 
certain time — the last day at Podhaytse, when I sent 
you with two thousand to the attack against twenty-six 
thousand of the horde, and you all flew to apparent death, 
to certain slaughter, with such a shouting, with such will- 
ingness, as if you were going to a wedding — suddenly the 
thought came to me: *Ah, these are my soldiers.' And 



PAN MICHAEL. (J3 

n one moment took the stone from my heart, and iti 

• eyas it grew clear. ' These,' said I. ' aie perishiug 

Tl pure love of the mother ; they will not go to confeder- 

. nor to traitors. Of these I will form a sacrert brother- 

; of these I will form a school, in which the young 

ration will learn. Their example will have influence ; 

iough them this ill-fated people will be reborn, will 

kome free of selfishness, forget license, and be as a lion 

ping wonderful strength in his limbs, and will astonish 

world. Such a brotherhood will I form of my 

Uiers ! ' " 

Hero Sobieaki flushed up. reared his head, which was 
'! the head of a Koman Ciesar, and Btretching forth his 
.ids, exclaimed, "U Lord! inscribe not on our walls 
[ene, Tekel, Peres I' and permit me to regenerate my 
intry ! " 

i moment of silence followed. Pan Michael sat with 
icping head and felt that trembling had seized his whole 

%i3 hctman walked some time with quick steps through 
I room and then stepped before the little knight. 
lUiupIes are needed," said he, — "examples every day 
K«trike the eye. Volodyovaki, I have reckoned you in 
\ Brat rank or the brotherhood. l>o you ^viah to belong 
t?" 

Hie little knight rose and emhraoed the hetman'a knees. 

*," !wid he, with a voice of emotion, "when I heard 

; I hail to march a^in, I thought that a wrong had 

1 done, and that leisure for my suffering belonged to 

I; hut now I see that I sinned, and T repent of my 

^ght and am unable to speak, for I am ashamed." 

"he hctman preHsed Pan Michael to hiw heart in silence. 

here is a handful of us," said he; "but others will 

Jow tlie example." 

I When am I logo?" asked the littU' knight. "I oould 
Mven to the Crimea, for I have been there," 
pNo," answered the hetman; "to the Crimea I will send 
I RuKhehyts. He has relations there, and even name- 
is, likely cousins, who, seieed in childhood by the horde, 
t become Mussulmans and obtained oftit'e among the 
US. They will help him in everything. Hesides, I 
1 yoa in the field ; there is no man your equal in deal- 
1 with Tartars." 
BWlien have I to go ? " repeated the little knight 



64 



PAX MieilAKL 



" In twu weeks at furthest. I need to confer yet v 
the vice-chancel tor of the kingdom and with the treasui-erJ 
to prepare letters for Kushchyta and give him instruetionsJ 
But be ready, for I sliaJl be urgent." 

" I shtjl be ready from to-morrow." 

" God reward you for the intention ! but it is not need- 
fnl to be ready so soon. Moreover, you will not go to stay 
long ; for during the election, if only there Is peace, I shall 
need you in Warsaw. You have heard of candidates, J 
What is the talk among nobles ? " 

" I came from the cloister not long since, and there tfaejfl 
do not think of worldly matters. I know only what Pan 
Zaglolxi has told me," 

"True. I can obtain information from him; 
widely known among the nobles. But for whom do yo* 
think of voting?" 

"I know not myself yefc; but I think that a militarj 
king is necessary for us." 

" Tes, yes ! I have such a man too in mind, who by h 
name alone would terrify our neighbors. We need a mili- " 
laryking, as was Stefan Hatory. But farewell, cherished 
soldier I We need a military king. Do you repeat this to 
all. Farewell. God reward you for your readiness ! " 

Pan Michael took farewell and went out. On the road J 
he meditated. The soldier, however, was glad that he hadi 
before him a week or two. for that friendship and consol»-l 
tion which Krysia gave was dear to him. He was pleased'! 
also with the thought that he would return to the election, 
and in general he went home without snfFering. The 
steppes too had for him a certain charm ; he was pining 
for them without knowing it. He was so used to those i 
spaces without end, in which the horseman feels himseltj 
more a bird than a. man. 

"Well, I will go," said he, "to those measureless fields,! 
to those stanitsas and mounds, to taste the old life again,J 
make new campaigns with the soldiers, to guard tliosej 
boundaries like a crane, to frolic in spring in the grass, —M 
well, now, I will go, I will go ! " ■ 

Meanwhile he urged on the horse and went at a gaUop,a 
for he was yearning for the speed and the whistle of toe! 
wind in his ears. The day was clear, dry, frosty. FroienW 
snow covered the ground and squeaked under the feek;| 
of the horse. Compressed lumps of it flew with foroafl 
from his hoofs. Pan Michael sped forwanl so that biafl 



PAN MICHAEL. 6o 

indant, sitting on an inferior borsE, remained far beliind. 
ras near sunset ; a little later twilight was in the lieaveoB, 
casting a violet reflection on the snowy expanse. On the 
ruddy sky the first twinkling stars came out; the mooa 
hung in the form of a silver siclcle. The road was empty } 
the knight passed an odd wagon and flew on without inter- 
ruptioD. Only when he saw Ketling's house in the distance 
did he rein in his horse and let his attendant coine up. All 
at once he saw a slender tigure coming toward him. It was 
Krysia. 

When he recognized her, Pan Michael sprang at once from 
his horse, which lie gave to the attendant, and hurried up to 
the maiden, somewhat astonished, but still more delighted 
at sight of her. "Soldiers declare," said he, "that at 
twilight we may meet various supernatural beings, who are 
sometimes of evil, sometimes of good, omen; but for me 
there can be no better omen than to meet you." 

" Fan Adam has come," answered Krysia; "lie is ijaasing 
the timif with Basia and I'ani Makuvetski. I clipped out 
purposely to meet you, for I was anxious about what the 
oetinan had to say.*' 

The sincerity of these words touched the little knight to 
tbe heart. " Is it true that you are so concerned about 
?" asked he, raising his eyes to her. 
"It is," answered Krysia, with a low voice. 
'ha Michael did not take his eyes from her ; never before 
ibe seemed to him so attractive. On her head was a 
hood; white swan's-down encircled her small, palish 
m whifli the moonlight was falling, — light which 
mildly on those noble brows, downcast eyes, long lids, 
ttiat dark, barely visible down above her mouth. There 
a certain oalm in that face and great goodness. Pan 
Michael felt at the moment that the face was a friendly 
and beloved one ; therefore he said, — 

Wore it not for the attendant who is riding behind, I 
lid fall on the snow at your feet from thankfulness." 
■" I not say such things," answered Krysia, " for I am 
Tthy ; but to reward me say that you will remain 
US, ami that I shall be able to comfort you longer." 
shall not remain," said Pan Michael. 
Ttia stopped suddenly. " Impossible ! " 

soldier's service 1 I go to Russia and to the 

iervice ? " reppated Krysia. And she began to 





ee PAN MICHAEL. 

hurry in silence toward the house. Pan Michael walked 
quickly at her side, a trifle confused. Somehow it was a 
little oppressive and dull in his mind. He wanted to say 
something ; he wanted to begin conversation again ; he did 
not succeed. But still it seemed to him that he had a thou- 
sand things to say to her, and that just then was the time, 
while they were alone and no one preventing. 

" If I begin," thought he, " it will go on ; " therefore he 
inquired all at once, " But is it long since Pan Adam came ? *' 

" Not long," answered Krysia. 

And again their conversation stopped. 

" The road is not that way," thought Pan Michael. " While 
I begin in that fashion, I shall never say anything. But I 
see that sorrow has gnawed away what there was of my 
wit." 

And for a time he hurried on in silence ; his mustaches 
merely quivered more and more vigorously. At last he 
halted before the house and said, " Think, if I deferred my 
happiness so many years to serve the country, with what 
face could I refuse now to put off my own comfort ? " 

It seemed to the little knight that such a simple argu- 
ment should convince Krysia at once ; in fact, after a while 
she answered with sadness and mildness, " The more nearly 
one knows Pan Michael, the more one respects and honors 
him." 

Then she entered the house. Basia's exclamations of 
" Allah ! Allah ! " reached her in the entrance. And 
when they came to the reception-room, they saw Pan Adam 
in the middle of it, blindfolded, bent forward, and with 
outstretched arms trying to catch Basia, who was hiding in 
corners and giving notice of her presence by cries of 
" Allah ! " Pani Makovetski was occupied near the window 
in conversation with Zagloba. 

The entrance of Krysia and the little knight interrupted 
the amusement. Pan Adam pulled off the handkerchief 
and ran to greet Volodyovski. Immediately after came 
Pani Makovetski, Zagloba, and the panting Basia. 

« What is it ? what is it ? What did the hetman say ? " 
asked one, interrupting another. 

"Lady sister," answered Pan Michael, "if you wish to 
send a letter to your husband, you have a chance, for I am 
going to Russia." 

" Is he sending you ? In God's name, do not volunteer 
yet, and do not go," cried his sister, with a pitifal voice. 
"Will they not give you this bit of time ?" 



PAN MICHAEL 67 

^Is jotir comiuaud fixed already?" asked Zagloba, 
„_j(MnUy, "Your sister says justly that they are thresh- 
ing yon as with flails." 

" Rnshchy ts ia going to the Crimea, and 1 take the squad* 
ron after him ; for as I'an Adam has mentioned already, 
the roads will surely be black (with the enemy) in spring." 

" Are we alone to guard this Coinmon wealth from thieves, 
as a dog guards a house ? " cried Zagloba. " Other men do 
not know froiu which end of a musket to shoot, but for us 
Ibert' is no rest." 

"Never mind! I have nothing to say," answered Pan 
Miohnel. ''Service is service! I gave the hetman my 
word that I would go, and earlier or later it is all the same." 
Here I'an Michael put his finger on his forehead and re- 
peated the argument which he had used once with Krysia, 
** You sec that if I put off my happiness so many years to 
SPfvc the Commonwealth, with what face can I refuse to 
give up the pleasure which I find in your company ?" 

No oni- made answer to this ; only Basia came up, with 
lips pouting like those of a peevinh child, and said, " I am 
•orry tor Pan Michael." 

Pan Michael laughed joyously. "God grant you happy 
fortune I But only yesterday you said that you could no 
more endure me than a wild Tartar." 

" What Tartar ? I did not say that at all. You will be 
working there against the Tartars, and we shall be lonely 
h»re without you," 

"Oh, little haiduk, comfort yourself; forgive me for the 
name, but it fits yon most wonderfully. The hetman in- 
fanned me that my command would not last long. I shall 
■et out in a week or two, and must be in Warsaw at the 
election. The hetman liimself wishes me to come, and I 
shall be here even if Rushchyts does not return from tlie 
Crimea in May." 

" Oh, that is splendid 1 " 

" I will go with the colonel ; I will go surely," said Pan 
Adam, looking quickly at Basia ; and she said in answer, — 

"Tbttre will be not a few like you. It is a delight for 

n to servo under such a commander. Go ; go I It will 
plooeanter for Pan Michael." 

TUe young nmn only sighed and stroked his forelock with 

■ brcoil palm ; at last be said, stretching his hands, as if 

~~' f blind-man's-buff. "But first I will catch Panna 
a1 I will catch her most surely." 




68 



PAN MICHAEI,. 



<' Allah ! Allah ! " exclaimed Basia, starting back. 

Meanwhile Krysia approached Pan Michael, with face 
radiant and full of quiet joy. *^ But you are not kind, not 
kind to me, Pan Michael ; you are better to Basia than to 
me." 

"1 not kind? I better to Basia?" asked the knight, 
with astonishment. 

^'You told Basia that you were coming back to the 
election; if I had known that, I should not have taken 
your departure to heart." 

" My golden — " cried Pan Michael. But that instant he 
checked himself and said, '^ My dear friend, I told you little, 
for I had lost my head." 




CHAPTER X. 

t Michael began to prepare slowly for his departure ; 
e did not cease, however, to give lessons to Basta, whom 
he liked more and more, nor to walk alone with Krysia and 
seek consulatiou iu her society. It seemed to liim also that 
he found it ; for bis good-humor increased daily, and in the 
eTeniug he even took part in the games of Basia and Pan 
Adam. That young cavalier became an agreeable guest at 
Kvtling's hotise. He came in tie morning or at midday, 
and remained till evening; as all liked him, tbey were glad 
to see him, and very soon they began to hold him as one of 
the family. He took the ladies to Warsaw, gave their 
orders at the silk shops, and in the evening played blind- 
miuiVbufT and patience with them, repeating that he 
most absolutely catch the unattainable Basia before his 
de)iarture. 

But Basia lauglied and escaped always, though Zagloba 
said to ht^r, " If this one does not catch you at last, another 
wail wilt." 

It became clearer and clearer that just "this one" had 
rvaolvcd to catch her. This must have come even to the 
b«ad of tlie haiduk herself, tor she fell sometimes to 
thinking till the forelock dropped into her eyes altogether. 
■ >Aa Zagloba had his reasons, according to which Pan Adam 
■p Qot suitable. A certain evening, when all had retire<l, 
Uoockeil at Pan Michael's chamber. 
^I am so sorry that we must part," said he, " that I have 
e to get a good look at you. God knows when we shall 
wee each other again." 

'■ I shall come in all certainty to the election," said the 
littV knight, embrsicing his old friend, " and I will tell you 
tfij. The hetman wishes to have here the largest number 
'ntible of men beloved by the knighthood, so that they 
r rapture nobles for his candidate ; and because — thanks 
_ ao>\ ! — my name has some weight among our brethren, 
i wnntx me to come anrely. He counts on yon also." 
"Indeed, he is trying to catch me with a large net; yet 
I tM9 sotnething, and though I am rather bulky, still I can 




70 PAN MICHAEL. 

creep out through any hole in that net I will not vote foi 
a Frenchman." 

" Why ? " 

" Because he would be for absoltUum dominium (absolute 
rule)." 

** Cond^ would have to swear to the pacta conventa like 
any other man; and he must be a great leader, — he is 
renowned for warlike achievement." 

" With God's favor we have no need of seeking leaders in 
France. Pan Sobieski himself is surely no worse than 
Cond^. Think of it, Michael ; the French wear stockings 
like the Swedes ; therefore, like them they of course keep 
no oaths. Carolus Gustavus was ready to take an oath 
every hour. For the Swedes to take an oath or crack a nut 
is all one. What does a pact mean when a man has no 
honesty ? " 

" But the Commonwealth needs defence. Oh, if Prince 
Yeremi were alive! We would elect him king with one 
voice." 

" His son is alive, the same blood." 

" But not the same courage. It is God's pity to look at 
him, for he is more like a serving-man than a prince of such 
worthy blood. If it were a different time ! But now the 
first virtue is regard for the good of the country. Pan Yan 
says the same thing. Whatever the hetman does, I will do, 
for I believe in his love of the Commonwealth as in the 
(rospel." 

" It is time to think of that. It is too bad that you are 
going now." 

" But what will you do ? " 

" I will go to Pan Yan. The boys torment me at times ; 
still, when I am away for a good while I feel lonelv without 
them." 

" If war comes after the election, Pan Yan too will go to 
it. Who knows? You may take the field yourself; we 
may campaign yet together in Eussia. How much good 
and evil have we gone through in those parts ! " 

" True, as God is dear to me ! there our best years flowed 
by. At times the wish comes to see all those places which 
witnessed our glory." 

" Then come with me now. We shall be cheerful together ; 
in five months I will return to Ketling. He will be at home 
then, and Pan Yan will be here." 

"No, Michael, it is not the time for me now ; but I prom- 



PAN MICHAEL. 7I 

lat if ^ou marry some lady with laud in Russia, I will 
go with you and see your installation." 

I'iin Michael was confused a little, but answered at once, 
" How should I have a wife in my head ? The best proof 
that 1 hare not is that I am going to the army." 

" It is that which torments me ; for I used to think, if not 
one, tlieu another woman. Michael, have God in your 
beiart ; Stop; where will you find a better chance than just 
at this inoment 7 Kemeuiber that years will come later in 
which you wiil say to yourself : ' Each has hie wife and his 
children, but 1 aui aloue, like Matsek's pear-tree, sticking 
ap iu the Held.* And sorrow will seize you and terrible 

earning. If you had married that dear one ; if she had 
ft childr«Ti, — 1 should not trouble you ; I should have 
some object for my afTection and ready hope for cousolation ; 
but as things now are, the time may come when you will 
loc4 sroand in vain for a near soul, and you will ask your- 
self, ' Am I living in a foreign country ? ' " 

I^ Michael was silent ; he meditated ; therefore Zagloba 
began to speak again, looking quickly into the face of the 
little knight, ■■ In my raiud and my heart 1 chose first of all 
that rosy haiduk for you : to begi n with, she is gold, not a 
maiden ; and secondly, such venomous soldiers aa you would 
give to the world have not been on earth yet.*' 

" She is a storm ; besides. Pan Adam wants to strike fire 
with her." 

"That's it. — that's it! To-iJay she would prefer you 
to a certain^, for she is in love with your glory ; but when 
yoa go, and he remains — I know he will remain, the rascal ! 
for there is no war — who knows what will happen ? " 

" Baiiia is a storm ! Let Xovoveaki take her. I wish 
him well, b«:anse he is a brave man." 

" Michai>l ! " said Zagloba, clasping his hands, " think 
what a i>osterity that would be ! " 

To Uiis the littlo knight answered with the greatest sim- 
plicity, '* I knew two brothers Bal whose mother was a 
brolioyovski,' and they were excellent soldiers," 

" Ah ! I was waiting for that. You have turned in that 
diiectioti?" oried Zagloba. 

Vmt Michaftl was confused beyond measure ; at last he 
'led, " Wliiit do yon say ? T am turning to no side ; but 
■ 1 thought of Basia's bravery, which is really manlike, 

l>TohiiyuT«kr ta Pnana KrjBia'w tsaaWy anme. 




72 1*AN MICHAEL. 

Krysia came to my mind at once ; in her there is more of 
woman's nature. When one of them is mentioned^ the 
other comes to mind, for they are both together." 

" Well, well ! God bless you with Krysia, though as God 
is dear to me, if I were young, I should fall in love with 
Basia to kill. You would not need to leave such a wife at 
home in time of war ; you could take her to the field, and 
have her at your side. Such a woman would be good for 
you in the tent ; and if it came to that, even in time of 
battle she would handle a musket. But she is honest and 
good. Oh, my haiduk, my little darling haiduk, they have 
not known you here, and have nourished you with thank- 
lessness ; but if I were something like sixty years younger, 
I should see what sort of a Pani Zagloba there would be in 
my house." 

" I do not detract from Basia." 

" It is not a question of detracting from her virtues, but 
of giving her a husband. But you prefer Krysia." 

" Krysia is my friend." 

" Your friend, not your friended* ? That must be because 
she has a mustache. I am your friend ; Pan Yan is ; so is 
Ketling. You do not need a man for a friend, but a woman. 
Tell this to yourself clearly, and don't throw a cover over 
your eyes. Guard yourself, Michael, against a friend of 
the fair sex, even though that friend has a mustache ; for 
either you will betray that friend, or you yourself will 
be betrayed. The Devil does not sleep, and he is glad to 
sit between such friends; as example of this, Adam and 
Eve began to be friends, till that friendship became a bone 
in Adam's throat." 

" Do not offend Krysia, for I will not endure it in any 
way." 

" God guard Krysia ! There is no one above my little 
haiduk ; but Krysia is a good maiden too. I do not attack 
lier in any way, but I say this to you: When you sit 
near her, your cheeks are as flushed as if some one had 
pinched them, and your mustaches are quivering, your fore- 
lock rises, and you are panting and striking with your feet 
and stamping like a ring-dove ; and all this is a sign of 
desires. Tell some one else about friendship ; I am too old 
a sparrow for that talk." 

*' So old that you see that which is not." 

" Would that I were mistaken ! Would that my haiduk 
were in question ! Michael, good-night to you. Take the 



PAN MICHAEL. 



73 



Ink ; the haiiluk is the conielier. Take the haidtik ; take 
Ibe haiduk ! " 

Zaglolia rose and went out of the room. 

Fan Michael tossed about the whole night ; he could not 
ble«p, for unquiet thoughts passed through his head all the 
ttin«. He saw before him Krysia's face, her eyes with 
long lashea, and her lip with down. Dozing seized him at 
luotnentA, but the vision did not vanish. On waking, he 
remembered the words of Zagloba, and called to mind how 
rarely the wit of that man was mistaken in anything. At 
times when half sleeping, half waking, the rosy faceof Ba^ia 
gleamed before him, and the sight calmed him; but again 
Krysia took her place quickly. The iioor knight turns to 
the wall now, sees her eyes ; turns to the darkness in the 
room, sees her eyes, and in them a certain languishing, a 
certain encouragement. At times those eyes are closing, 
AS if to say, " Let thy will be done ! "' Pan Michael sat 
up in the bed and crossed himself. Toward morning the 
dream ftew away altogether; then it became oppressive and 
bitter to him. Shame seized him, and he began to reproach 
hinwelf harshly, because he did not see before him that 
beloved one who was dead ; that he had his eyes, his heart, 
his soul, full not of her, but of the living. It seemed to him 
that he had sinned against the memory of Anusia, hence he 
■hook himself once and a second time; then springing from 
the he^, though it was dark yet, he began to say his morning 
"i)ur Father." 

Wh^n Pan Michael had finished, he put his finger on 
hia forehead and said, " I must go as soon as possible, and 
ri-«train this friendship at once, for perhaps Zagloba is 
right." Then, more cheerful and calm, he went down to 
brvakfast. After breakfast he fenced with Basia, and 
noticed, beyond doubt, for the first time, that she drew 
aufl's eyes, she was so attractive with her dilated nostrils 
panting breast. He seemed to avoid Krysia, who, 
\tt this, followed him with her eyes, staring from 
iishment; but he avoided even her glance. It was 
ig his heart ; but he held out. 

After dinner he went with Basia to the storehouse, where 
Ketling had another collection of arms. He showed her 
various weapons, and explained the use of them. Then 
~ ' shot at a mark from Astrschan bows. The maiden 
mode happv with the amusement, and became giddii 
ever, so that Pani Makovotski had to restrain 



aue's I 

m"^ p 

Hi' 



Idler m 



74 PAS MICHAEL. 

Thus passed the aecond day. On the third Pan Michat 
went with Zagloba to Warsaw to the Danilovich I'aW^e to 
leaiD something concerning the time of kia departure. In 
the evening the little knight told the ladies that he would 
go suiely in 3 week. While saying this, he tried to speak 
carelessly and joyfully. He did not even look at Kryaia. 
The young lady was alarmed, tried to ask him touching 
various things; he answered jHiUtely, with friendliness, 
but talked more with Basia. 

Zagloba> thinking this to be the fruit of his counsel, 
rubbed Ms hands with delight; but since nothing coulrl 
escape his eye, he saw Krysia's SEiduess. "She has changed," 
thought he ; " she has changed noticeably. Well, that is 
nothing, — the ordinary nature of fair heads. But Michael 
has turned away sooner than I hoped. He is a man in a 
hundred, but a whirlwind in love, and a whirlwind he will 
remain." 

Zagloba had, in truth, a good heart, and was sorry at ouce 
for Panna Krysia, "I will say nothing to the maiden 
directly," thought he, " but I must think out some conso- 
lation for her." Then, using the privilege of Sige and a 
white head, he went to her after supper and began to stroke 
her black, silky hair. She sat quietly, raising toward him 
her mild eyes, somewhat astonished at his tenderness, but 
grateful. 

In the evening Zagloba nudged Pan Michael in the side 
at the door of the little knight's room, " Well, what ? " said 
he. " No one can beat the haiduk ? " 

"A charming kid," answered Pan Michael. "She will 
make as much uproar as four soldiers in the house, — a 
regular drummer." 

" A drummer ? God grant her to go with your drum as 
quickly as possible ! " 

" (lOod-night ! " 

" Good-night ! Wonderful creatures, those fair heads ! 
Since you approached Basia a little, have you noted the 
change in Krysia ? " 

" No, I have not," answered the little knight. 

"As if some one had tripped her,'' 

" Good-night," repeated Pan Michael, and went quickly to 
his room. 

Zagloba, in counting on the little knight's instability, 
over-reckoned somewhat, and in general acted awkwardly 
in mentioning the change in Krysia ; for Pan Michael was 




PAN MICHAEL. 

•o affeoted that something aeeined to seize hiiu 
throcit, 

"And this is how I pay her for kindness, for comforting 
me in grief, like a sister," saiil he to himself. " Well, what 
evjl have I done to her ? " thought he, after a moment of 
Eoedifattiun. ■■ ^Vhat have I doue ? I have slighted her 
for three days, which was rude, to say the least I have 
slighted the ciieriahed girl, the dear one. Because she 
wished to cure my wounds, I have nourished her with 
ingratitude. If 1 only knew," continued he, " how to pre- 
■erve measure and restrain dangerous frieiidaliip, and not 
qffeod her; but evidently my wit is too dull for such 

jemenL" 

I MIoha«l was angry at himself ; but at the same time 

t pity rose in his breast, Involuntarily he began to think 

'■ysia OS of a beloved and injured person. Anger against 

Elf grew in him every moment. 

Wt am a barbarian, a barbaxian ! " repeated he. And 

^ia overwhelmed Basia completely in his mind. " Lot 

I who pleases take that kid, that wind-mill, that rattler," 

I he to himself, — " Pan Adam or the Devil, it ia all one 

LDger rose in him against Basia, who was indebted to 

for her disposition; but it never came to hia head 

I that he might wrong her more with this anger than 

I with his pretended indifference. Krysia, with a 

n's insLiuct, divined straightway that some change 

( taking place in Pun Michael. It was at once lioth 

n and sad for the maiden that the little knight seemed 

kroid ht^r ; but she understood instantly that something 

^^^l bo decided iMtweeu them, and that their friendship 

oould not continue nnmodified, but must become either far 

ItKater than it had been or cease altogether. Hence she 

waK seized by alarm, which increased at the thought of Pan 

Inel'a speedy departure. Love was not in Krysia's heart 
The maiden had not come to self-t'onsciousncss on 
I)oint; but in her heart and in her blood there was a 
reiuliness for love. Perhaps too she felt a light turn- 
if the head. Pan Michael was surrounded with the 
of the first soldier in the Commonwealth. All knights 
r<*pcat!ng his name with respect. His sister exalted 
lODor to tlie sky; the charm of misfortune covered 
and in addition, the young lady, living under the 
roof with him, grew accustomed to his attraotion. 




1 of heinjf^H 



ilore ^^ 



76 PAN MICHAEL. 

Krysia had this in her nature, ahe was fond 
loved; therefore when Fan Michael begau in those recent 
days to treat her with indifference, her self-esteem suffered 
greatly ; but having a good heart, ahe resolved not to show 
an angry face or vesatioo, and to win him by kindness. 
That came to her all the more easily, since on the following 
day Pan Michael had a penitent mien, and not only did not 
avoid Krysia"s glance, but looked into her eyes, as if wish- 
ing to say, "Yesterday I offended you; to-day I implore 
your forgiveness." He said so much to her with his eye»- 
that under their influence the blood flowed to the youi 
lady's face, and her disquiet was increased, as if with 
presentiment that very soon something important would 
happen. In fact, it did happen. In the afternoon Pani 
Makovetski went with Basia to Basia's relative, the wife of 
the chamberlain of Lvoff, who was stopping in Warsaw; 
Kryaia feigued purposely a headache, for curiosity seized 
her to know what she and Pan Michael would do if left to 
themselves. 

Zagloba did not go, it ia true, to the chamberlain's wife, 
but he had the habit of sleeping a couple of hours after 
dinner, for he said that it saved him from fatness, and gave 
him clear wit in the evening; therefore, after he had 
chatted an hour or ao, he began to prepare for hia room,- 
Krysia's heart beat at once more unquietly. But what u 
disillusion was awaiting her ! Pan Michael i 
went out with Zagloba. 

"He will come back aooii," thought Krysia. And takiuff 
a little drum, she began to embroider on it a gold top for 
a cap to give Pan Michael at his departure. Her eyes rose, 
however, every little while, and went to the Dantzig clock, 
which stood in the corner of Ketling's room, and tickaAl 
with importance, ' 

Bnt one hour and a second [iasaed ; Pan Michael was 
to be seen. Kryaia placed the drum on her knees, 
crossing her liands on it, said in an undertone, " But befoi 
he decides, they may come, and we ahall not say anythi 
or Pan Zagloba may wake." 

It seemed to her in that moment that they had in trutfc' 
to speak of some important affair, whieh might be deferred 
through the fault of Pan Michael. At last, however, his 
steps were heard in the next room. "He is wandering 
around," thought she, and began to embroider diligently 



Pan Michael sprang up, and 




ose, 
[>ck, 

>^ 

:utlr^ 
rred 
his 
ring 
iT diligently^H 




g olwlyoTShi was. in fact, wandering; he was walking 
through the room, and diil not dare to come in. Meanwhile 
the Biin waa growing red and approaching its setting. 

" I'an Michael ! " called Krysia, suddenly. 

He came in and found her sewing. " Did yon call me ? " 

" [ wished to kaow if some stranger was walking in the 
faonse ; I have been here atone for two hours." 

Pan Michael drew np a nhair anil sat on the edge of it. 
A long time elapsed ; he was silent ; his feet clattered sonie- 
what as he pusned them under the table, and his mustache 
fiuivered. Krysia stopped sewing and raised her eyes to 
bim ; their glances met, and then both dropped their eyes 
suddenly. 

When Pan Michael raised his eyes again, the last rays of 
the sun were falling on Krysia's face, and it was beautiful 
in the light; her hair gleamed in its folds like gold. "In 
a couple of days yon are going ? " asked she, so quietly that 
Pan Michael barely heard her. 

" It caunut be otherwise." 

Again a moment of silence, after which Krysia said, " 1 
thought these last days that yon were angry with me." 

■' As J live," cried Pan Michael, " I would not be worthy 
of your regard if I had been, but I was not." 

"What was the matter ? " asked Krysia, raising her eyes 
to him. 

" I wish to speak sincerely, for I think that sincerity is 
always better than dissimulation; hut I cannot tell how 
muoh solace you have poured into my heart, and how 
gmtcfiil I feel." 

"God grant it to be always so!" said Krysia, crossing 
her tianda on the drum. 

To this Pan Michael answered with great sadness, "Gfid 
grant! God grant — But Pan Zagloba told me — I apeak 
before Tou as before a priest — Pan Zagloba told me that 
friendsnip with fair heads is not a safe thing, for a more 
ardent feeling may be hidden beneath it, as fire under ashes. 
I tbonght that nerbaps Pan Zagloba was right. Forgive 
me, a simple soldier ; another would have brought out the 
idea more cleverly, but my heart is bleeding because I have 
ciffended you these recent days, and life is not pleasant to 

When he had said this, Pan Michael began to move bis 
mmtaches more quickly than any beetle. Krysia dropped 
her hcjid, and after a while two tears rolled down her 




78 



TAN MICHAEL. 



cheeks. "If it will be easier for you, I will conceal 
sisterly affeetiou." A second pair of tears, and then 
third, appeared ou her cheeks. 

At sight of this, Pan Michapl's heart was rent completeli 
he sprang toward Krysia, and seized her hands. The dn; 
rolled from her kneea to the middle of the room ; the knigl 
however, did not care for that ; he only pressed those 
soft, velvety hands to his mouth, repeating, — 

" Do not weep. For God's sake, do not weep ! " 

Fan Michael did not cease to kiss the hands even when 
Krysia put them on her head, as people do usually when 
embarrassed ; but he kissed them the more ardently, till 
the warmth coming from her hair and forehead intoxicated 
him as wine does, and his ideas grew confused. Then not 
knowing himself how and when, his lips came to her fore- 
head and kissed that still more eagerly ; and then he pushed 
down to her tearful eyes, and the world went around with 
him altogether. Next he felt that most delicate down on 
her lip; and after that their mouths met and were pressed 
together with all their power. Silence fell on the room, 
only the clock ticked with importance. 

Suddenly Basia's steps were heard in the ante-room, 
her childlike voice repeating, " Frost ! frost 1 frost ! " 

Pan Michael sprang away from Krysia like a frigLtei 
panther from his victim; and at that moment Basia rushed 
in with an uproar, repeating incessantly, "Frost! frost! 
frost ! " Suddenly she stumbled against the drum lying in 
the middle of the room. Then she stopped, and looking 
with astonishment, now on the drum, now on Krysia, now 
on the little knight, said, "What is this ? You struck each 
other, as with a dart ? " 

" But where is auntie ? " asked Krysia, striving to bring 
out of her heaving breast a quiet, natural voice. 

"Auntie is climbing out of the sleigh by degrees," 
answered Basia, with an equally changed voice. Her ni 
trils moved a number of times. She looked once more 
Krysia and Pan Michael, who by that time had raised 
drum, then she left the room suddenly. 

Pani Makovetski rolled into the room ; Pan Zagloba 
came downstairs, and a conversation set in about the wife 
of the chamberlain of Lvoff. 

" I did not know that she was Pan Adam's godmother," 
said Pani Makovetski ; " he must have made lier his coi *" 
dante, for she is persecuting Baisia with him terribly." 



om^_ 

IP 



i 




wuea 

w 

I «fao i 



PAN MICHAEL. 79 

Hat n-liat did Ba&i& any ? " asked Zagloba. 

" ' A halter for a dog I ' She said to the chamberlain's 
lady : ' He has no mustache, and I have no sense ; and it is 
Dot known whit^h one will gut what is lacking first.' " 

" I knew that she would not lose her tongue j but 
who knows what bet real thought is ? Ah, woman's 
wileal" 

With Itasia, what is on her heart is on her lip». 
Ides, I have told you already that she does not feel ^e 
of God yet ; Krysia does, ia a higher degree." 
Auntie! said Krysia, suddenly. 

_^urthe^ conversation was interrupted by the servant, 

lo announced that supper was on the table. All went 
then to the dining-room ; but Itasia was not there. 

" Where is the young lady ? " asked Pani Makovetski 
of the servant. 

"The young lady is in the stable. I told the young lady 
tliat sapper was ready; the young lady said, 'Well,' and 
went to the stable." 

" Has something unpleasant happened to her ? She was 
to gay," said Pani Makovetski, turning to Zagloba. 

Theu the little knight, who had an unquiet conscience, 
said, " I will go and bring her." And he hurried out. He 
(oond her just inside the stable-iloor, sitting on a bundle of 
bay. She was so sunk in thought that she did not see hiin 
as be entered. 

"Paniia Baaia," said the little knight, bending over 
ber. 

Basia trembled as if roused from sleep, and raised her 
eyes, in which Pan Michael saw, to hia utter astonishment, 
two tears as large as pearls. " For God's sake ! What is 
the matter? You are weeping." 

" J do not dream of it, cried Basia, springing up; "I 
do not ilream of it ! That is from frost." She laughed 
jiiTously, but the laughter was rather forced. Then, wish- 
ing to tiira attention from herself, she pointed to the stall 
ill wbich was the steed given Pan Michael by the hetman, 
atut said with animation, " You say it is impossible to go to 
that horse ? Now let us see 1 " 

And before Pan Michael could restrain her. she had 
sprung into the stall. The fierce beaat began to rear, to 
Tpkw, and to put back his ears. 

" For God's sake ! he will kill you ! " cried Pan Michael, 
springing after her. 




80 



PAN MICHAEL. 



But Basia had begun already to stroke with her palm the 
shoulder of the horse, repeating, *^Let him kill! let him 
kill 1 " 

But the horse turned to her his steaming nostrils and 
gave a low neigh, as if rejoiced at the fondling. 




CHAPTER XI. 

lLL the nighta that Pau Michael had spent were nothing 
f compariaon with the night after tliat adventure with 
Kryaia. For, behold, he hail betrayed tlie memory of his 
dt-ad one, and he loved that memory. He had deceived the 
ouutidence of tlie living woman, had abused friendship, had 
uontracteil certniii obligations, had aeted like a man without 
coUitcieDce. Another soldier would have made nothing of 
such a kiss, or, what is moi'e, would have twisted his 
mustache at thoughtuf it; but Pan iVtifhael was squeamish, 
enpef^iully since the death of Anusia, as is every man who 
haji a soul in pain and a torn heart. What was left for 
him to do, then ? How was he to act '! 

Only a few days remained until his departure; that 
depiirture would cut nhort everything. But was it proper 
to go without a word to Kiysia, and leave her as he would 
li-ave any chamber-maid from whom he nnght steal a 
ki-w? The hrave heart of Pan Michael trembled at the 
thought. Even in the struggle in which he was then, the 
thought of Krysia tilled him with pleasure, and the remem- 
imuice of that kiss passed through him with a quiver of 
Rage against his own heatl seize4 him ; still he 
|Ud not refrain from a feeling of sweetness. And he 

" ! blame ou himself. 
f\ brought Krysia to tliat," repeated he, with bitterness 
ain ; " I lirought her to it, therefore it is not just for 
) go away without a word. What, then ? Make a 
wil, and go away Kryaia's betrothed?" 

the form of Anusta stood before the knight, dressed 
, and i>ale herself as wax, just as he had laid her 
loffin. "This much is due me," said the figure, 

t you mourn and grieve for me, Vou wished at first 
come a monk, to bewail me all your life ; but now you 
\ taking another l>efore my poor sonl could fly to the 
f heaven. Ah 1 wait, let me reach heaven first ; let 
le looking at the earth." 

1 it seemed to the knight that he was a species of 
perjurer before that bright soul whose memory he should 



82 PAN MICHAEL. 

honor and hold as sacred. Sorrow and immeasurable shame 
seized him, and self-contempt. He desired death. 

" Anulya," ^ repeated he, on his knees, " I shall not cease 
to bewail thee till death ; but what am I to do now ? '' 

The white form gave uo answer to that as it vanished 
like a light mist; and instead of it appeared in the imagi- 
nation of the knight Krysia's eyes and her lip covered with 
down, and with it temptations from which the knight 
wished to free himself. So his heart was wavering in 
uncertainty, suffering, and torment. At moments it came 
to his head to go and confess all to Zagloba, and take 
counsel of that man whose reason could settle all difficul- 
ties. And he had foreseen everything ; he had told before- 
hand what it was to enter into "friendship" with fair 
heads. But just that view restrained the little knight. He 
recollected how sharply he had called to Pan Zagloba, 
" Do not offend Panna Krysia, sir ! " And now, who had 
offended Panna Krysia? Who was the man who had 
thought, " Is it not best to leave her like a chamber-maid 
and go away ? " 

" If it were not for that dear one up there, I would not 
hesitate a moment," thought the knight, " I should not be 
tormented at all ; on the contrary, I should be glad in soul 
that I had tasted such delight." After a while he muttered, 
" I would take it willingly a hundred times." Seeing, how- 
ever, that temptations were flocking around him, he shook 
them off again powerfully, and began to reason in this way : 
" It is all over. Since I have acted like one who is not 
desirous of friendship, but who is looking for satisfaction 
from Cupid, I must go by that road, and tell Krysia to- 
morrow that I wish to marry her." 

Here he stopped awhile, then thought further thuswise : 
" Througli which declaration the confidence of to-day will 
become quite proper, and to-morrow I can permit myself — " 
But at this moment he struck his mouth with his palm. 
"Tfu!" said he; "is a whole chambul of devils sitting 
behind my collar?" 

But still he did not set aside his plan of making the 
declaration, thinking to himself simply: "If I offend the 
dear dead one, I can conciliate her with Masses and prayer ; 
by this I shall show also that I remember her always, and 
will not cease in devotion. If people wonder and laugh at 

^ A diminutive of Anna, expressing endearment 



PAN MICHAEL. 



83 



Ciun, the 

^^^W« call 

^^Tb fell as 
' 11 1 „;li ^ 



because two weeks ago I wanted from sorrow to be a 

monk, aud now have made a declaration of love to another, 
die ehaine will be on my side alone. If I make no declara- 
tion, the innocent Krysia will bave to share my ahanit: and 

fuolt. I will propose to her to-moriow ; it canuot be 

inrise," said be, at last 

;« caltned Liinsetf then eonsiderably ; and when he bad 

lated •' Our Father," and prayed earnestly for Auusia, 
fell asleep. In the morning, when he woke, he repeated, 
I will propose to-day." But it was not so easy to propose, 
for Fan Michael did not wish to inform others, but to talk 
with Krysia first, and then act as was proper. Meanwhile 
Pan Adam arrived in the early morning, and filled the 
whole bouse with his presence, 

Kryttia went about as if poisoned ; the whole day she 
was jiale, worried, sometime!) dropped her eyes, sometimes 
blushed so that the color went to her neck ; at times her 
lijis quivered as if she were going to cry ; then again she 
was as if dreamy and languid. It was difficult for the 
knigbt to approach her, and espe<:ialty to remain long alime 
with her. It is true be might bave taken her to walk, for 
the weather waa wonderful, and some time before he would 
bave iliirie so without any scruple ; but now he dared not, 
fur it sevnied to him that all would divine on the spot what 
bis object waa, — all would think he was going to propose. 
I'aa Adam saved him. He took Pani Makovetski aside, 
conversed with her a good while touching something, then 
Iwtb returned to the room in which the little knight waa 
sitting with the two young ladies and Pan ZagIol)a, and 
Baid, " You young people might have a ride in two sleigha, 
'"" ihtf snow is sparkling." 

'.t this Pan Michael inclined quickly to Kryaia's ear and 

' " I beg you to sit with me. 1 have a world of things 

'cry well." answered Krysia. 

Then the two men hastened to the stables, followed by 
Mojtia; and in the space of a few "Our Fathers," the two 
dl^igbs were driven up before the house. Pan Michael and 
KrjHia took their places in one. Pan Adam and the little 
baiduk in the other, and moved on without drivers. 

When they had gone, Pani Makovetski turned to Zagloba 

' Baid, " Pan Adam has proposed for Basia." 
How is that ? " asked Zagloba, alarmed. 

'His gadniother, the wife of the chamberlain of Lvolf, 



said, " 
^brthc 



Lili*^' '" 



84 PAN MICHAEL. 

is to come here to-morrow to talk with me ; Pan Adam him- 
self has begged of me permission to talk with Basia, even 
hintingly, for he understands himself that if Basia is not 
his friend, the trouble and pains will be useless.'^ 

'^ It was for this that you, my benefactress, sent them 
sleigh-riding ? " 

" For this. My husband is very scrupulous. More than 
once he has said to me, *I will guard their property, but 
let each choose a husband for herself ; if he is honorable, 
I will not oppose, even in case of inequality of property.' 
Moreover, they are of mature years and can give advice to 
themselves." 

" But what answer do you think of giving Pan Adam's 
godmother ? " 

" My husband will come in May. I will turn the affair 
over to him; but I think this way, — as Basia wishes, so 
will it be.'' 

" Pan Adam is a stripling ! " 

^' But Michael himself says that he is a famous soldier, 
noted already for deeds of valor. He has a respectable 
property, and his godmother has recounted to me all his 
relations. You see, it is this way : his great-grandfather 
was born of Princess Senyut; he was married the first 
time to — " 

" But what do I care for his relations ? " interrupted 
Zagloba, not hiding his ill-humor ; *•' he is neither brother 
nor godfather to me, and I tell your ladyship that I have 
predestined the little haiduk to Michael ; for if among 
maidens who walk the world on two feet there is one 
better or more honest than she, may I from this moment 
begin to walk on all-four like a bear ! " 

" Michael is thinking of nothing yet ; and even if he were, 
Krysia has struck his eye more. Ah ! God, whose ways are 
inscrutable, will decide this." 

" But if that bare-lipped youngster goes away with 
a water-melon,^ I shall be drunk with delight," added 
Zagloba. 

Meanwhile in the two sleighs the fates of both knights 
were in the balance. Pan Michael was unable to utter a 
word for a long time ; at last he said to Krysia, " Do not 
think that I am a frivolous man, or some kind of fop, for 
not such are my years." 

1 To place a water-melon iu the carriage of a suitor was one wajr of 
refusing him. 



PAN MICHAEL. 86 

a. made no answer. 

" Forgive me for what I did yesterday, for it was from 
the good feeliug which I have for you, which is so great 
that I was altogether unable to restrain it. My gracious 
laily, my beloved Krysia, consider who I am ; I am a simple 
soldier, whose life has beta passed in wars. Another would 
liave prepared an oration beforehand, and then come to coq- 
tidouce ; I liave begun with confidence, liemember this 
also, that if a horse, though trained, takes the bit in bis 
t«etb and runs away with a man, why should not love, 
whose force is greater, run away with him '/ Love carried 
me away, simply because you are dear to me. My beloved 
Krysia, you are worthy of castellans aud senators j but if 
you do not disdain a soldier, who, though in simple rank, 
has served the country not without some glory, I fall at 
your fwt, I kiss your feet, and I aak, do you wish me ? 
Can yiiu think of me without repulsion ? " 

" Pan Michael ! " answered Krysia. And her hand, drawn 
from her muff, hid itself in the hand of the knight. 

" Do you consent ? " asked Volodyovski. 

'" 1 do ! " answered Krysia j " a,nd I know that 1 could not 
tintl a more honorable man in all Poland." 

"God reward you 1 God reward you. Kryaia!" said the 
knight, covering the hand with kisses. ■■ A. greater hap- 
piness cotild not meet me. Only tell me that you are not 
angry at yesterday's confidence, so that 1 may iind relief of 



" I am not angry." 

'• Uh that 1 could kiss your feet ! " cried Pan Michael- 

T hey remained some time in silence; the runners were 
wbistliiig on the snow, and snowballs were flying from under 
tbe honw'a feet Then Pan Michael said, "I marvel that 
Ton legard me." 

"It is more wonderful," answered Krysia, "that you 
came to love lae so quickly." 

At this Pan Michael's fnee grew very serious, and he 
eud, " It may seem ill to you tha.t before I shook off sorrow 
for one, I feU in love with another. I own to you also, as 
if I were at confession, that in my time I have been giddy; 
but now it is diffirent. I have not forgotten that dear one, 
and shall nevi*r forget her ; I love her yet, and if you 
knew bow much I weep for her, you would weep over 
me yourself." 

Here voice failed the little knight, for he waa greatly 



86 PAN MICHAEL. 

moved, and perhaps for that reason he did not notice that 
these words did not seem to make a very deep impression 
on Krysia. 

Silence followed again, interrupted this time by the lady : 
" I will try to comfort you, as far as my strength permits." 

" I loved you so soon," said Pan Michael, " because you 
began from the first day to cure my wounds. What was I 
to you ? Nothing I But you began at once, because you had 
pity in your heart for an unfortunate. Ah ! I am thankful 
to you, greatly thankful! Who does not know this will 
perhaps reproach me, since I wished to be a monk in 
November, and am preparing for marriage in December. 
First, Pan Zagloba will be ready to jeer, for he is glad to 
do that when occasion offers ; but let the man jeer who is 
able ! I do not care about that, especially since the 
reproach will not fall on you, but on me." 

Krysia began to look at the sky thoughtfully, and said at 
last, " Must we absolutely tell people of our engagement ? " 

'* What is your meaning ? " 

" You are going away, it seems, in a couple of days ? " 

"Even against my will, I must go." 

" I am wearing mourning for my father. Why should we 
exhibit ourselves to the gaze of people ? Let our engage- 
ment remain between ourselves, and people need not know 
of it till you return from Russia. Are you satisfied ? " 

"Then I am to say nothing to my sister ? " 

" I will tell her myself, but after you have gone." 

" And to Pan Zagloba ? " 

" Pan Zagloba would sharpen his wit on me. Ei, better 
say nothing ! Basia too would tease me ; and she these 
last days is so whimsical and has such changing humor as 
never before. Better say nothing." Here Krysia raised 
her dark-blue eyes to the heavens : " God is the witness 
above us; let people remain uninformed." 

" I see that your wit is equal to your beauty. I agree. 
Then God is our witness. Amen ! Now rest your shoulder 
on me ; for as soon as our contract is made, modesty is not 
opposed to that. Have no fear! Even if I wished to 
repeat yesterday's act, I cannot, for I must take care of 
the horse." 

Krysia gratified the knight, and he said, " As often as 
we are alone, call me by name only." 

" Somehow it does not fit," said she, with a smile. " I 
never shall dare to do that." 



PAN MICHAEL. 



87 



■ dnteh 



But I have dared." 
" For Pan Michael is a knight, Pan Itliohael is daring, 
Fan Michael is a soldier." 
■' Krysia, you are my love ! *' 

'■Mich — " But Krysia had not courage to finish, and 
covered her face with her muff. 

Aiter a while Pan Michael returned to the houae; they 
did not converse much on the xoad, but at the gate the 
little knight asked again, "But after yesterday's — you 
understand — were you very sad ? " 

" Oh, 1 was ashamed and sad, but had a wonderful feel- 
ing," added she, in a lower voice. 

All at once they put on a look of indifference, so that no 
might see what had passed between them. But that 

. a needless precaution, for no one fiaid heed to them. 

Itis tme that Zagloba and Pan ]llichaers sister I'an out to 
^~"' the two couples, but their eyes were turned only on 
and Pan Adam. 

in was red, certainly, but it was unknown whether from 
or emotion; and Pan Adam was as if poisoned. Imme- 
diately after, too, he took farewell of the lady of the house. 
In vain did she try to detain him ; in vain Pan Michael 
himself tried to persuade him to remain to supper: he 
excused himself with service anil went away. That moment 
Pan Michael's sister, without saying a word, kissed Basia 
on the forehead ; the young lady flew to her own chamber 
and did not return to supjier. 

Only on the next day did Zagloba make a direct attack 
ODbrrand Inquire, "Well, little haiduk, a thunderbutt, as 
it wore, struck Pan Adam ? " 

Ahat" answered she, nodding aftirmatively and blinking. 
~ tl roe what you said to him." 

10 question was quick, for he is daring ; but so was 
iwer, for 1 too am daring. Is it not true ? " 

acted splendidly ! Let me embrace you I Wliat 
«ay ? Did he let himself be beaten off easily ? " 
I wked if with time he could not effect something, 
sorry for him, but no, no; nothing can come of 

istending her nostrils, began to shake her 
lewliat sadly, as if in thou(;ht. 
I me your reasons," said Kagloba. 
e loo wanted them, but it was of no use ; I did not tell 
iiim, and I will tell no man." 



88 PAN BflCHAEL. 

''But perhaps/' said Zagloba, looking quickly into her 
eyes, " you bear some hidden love in your heart Hei ? " 

'^ A fig for love ! " cried Basia. And springing from the 
place, she began to repeat quickly, as if wishing to cover 
her confusion, " I do not want Pan Adam ! I do not want 
Pan Adam ! I do not want any one ! Why do you plague 
me ? Why do you plague me, all of you ? " And on a 
sudden she burst into tears. 

Zagloba comforted her as best he could, but during the 
whole day she was gloomy and peevish. *^ Michael," said 
he at dinner, '^ you are going, and Ketling will come soon ; 
he is a beauty above beauties. I know not how these 
young ladies will defend themselves, but I think this, when 
you come back, you will find them both dead in love. " 

" Profit for us ! " said Volodyovski. " We '11 give him 
Panna Basia at once." 

Basia fixed on him the look of a wild-cat and said, " But 
why are you less concerned about Krysia ? " 

The little knight was confused beyond measure at these 
words, and said, " You do not know Ketling's power, but 
you will discover it." 

^' But why should not Krysia discover it ? Besides, it is 
not I who sing, — 

' The fair head g^ws faint ; 
Where will she hide herself ? 
How will the poor thing defend herself ? ' " 

Now Krysia was confused in her turn, and the little 
wasp continued, " In extremities I will ask Pan Adam to 
lend me his shield; but when you go away, I know not 
with what Krysia will defend herself, if peril comes on 
her." 

Pan Michael had now recovered, and answered somewhat 
severely, " Perhaps she will find wherewith to defend her- 
self better than you." 

" How so ? " 

^'For she is less giddy, and has more sedateness and 
dignity." 

Pan Zagloba and the little knight's sister thought that 
the keen haiduk would come to battle at once ; but to their 
great amazement, she dropped her head toward the plate, 
and after a while said, in a low voice, " If you are angry, 
I ask pardon of you and of Krysia." 



TAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTEE XII. 

I Pan Michael had permission to set out whenever he 
led, he went to Anusia's grare at Chenstohova. After he 

fttbed the last of his tears there, he journeyed on farther ; 

1 ander the influence of fresh reminiscences it occurred 

B m that the secret eog^ement with Krysia was in some 
way too early. He felt that in sorrow and mourning there 
is Bometbing sacred and inviulctble, which should not be 
touchml. but permitted to rise heavenward like a cloud, 
and vanish in measureless space. Other men, it is true, 
mfter losing their wives, had married in a month or in two 
MkODths ; but they had not begun with the cloister, uor had 
miafortune met them at the threshold of happiness after 
whole years of waiting. But even if men of common moidd 
ilo not re5i>ect the sacredness of sorrow, is it proper to 
follow their example? 

I'an Michael journeyed forward then toward Russia, and 
fwproaches went with him. But he was so just that he took 
all the blame on himself, and ditl nut nut any on Krysia; 
aud to the many alarms which seized Mm was added this 
also, wAuld not Krysia in the depth of her soul take that 
hastf ill of him ? 

" Surely she would not act thus in my pla<ie," said Pan 
Uichael to himself; "and having a lofty soul herself, 
md doubt, she seeks loftiness in others," 
)ar seized the little knight lest he might seem to her 
J ; but that was vain fear. Krysia cared nothing for 
[ Miobael's mourning; and when he spoke to her too 
A ronoerning it, not only did it not excite sympathy in 
lll« luly, but it roused her self-love. Was not she. the 
living wocoan. eciual to the dead one ? Or, in general, was 
ahe of such small worth that the dead Aniisia could be her 
rival ? If Zagloba had been in the secret, he would have 
|MriBed Pan Michael certainly, by saying that women have 
not over-much mercy for one another. 

Aftor Volodyovski's departure, Panna Krysia was aston- 
tihrd not a little at what had hap]>ened, and at this, that the 
latch had fallen. In going from the Ukraine to Warsaw, 




90 



PAN MICHAEL, 



where she had never been before, she had imagined that ft' 
would be different altogether. At the Diet of Convocation 
the escorts of bishops and dignitaries would meet ; a bril- 
liant knighthood would assemble from all sides of the 
Commonwealth. How many amusements and reviews 
would there' be, how much bustle I and in all that whirl, 
in the concourse of knights, would appear some unknown 
"he," some knight such as maidens see only in dreams. 
This knight would flush up with love, appear under her 
windows with a lute ; he would form cavalcades, love and 
sigh a long time, wear on lis armor the knot of his loved 
one, suffer and overcome obstacles before he would fi 
at her feet and win mutual love. 

But nothing of all that had come to pass. The hi 
clianging and colored, like a rain1x>w, vanished ^ a. knij 
appeared, it is true, — a knight not at all common, herali 
as the first soldier of the Commonwealth, a great cavalii 
but not much, or indeed, not at all. like that "he." Tl; 
were no cavalcades either, nor playing of lutes, nor tou] 
ments, nor the knot on the armor, uor bustle, nor games, nor" 
any of all that which rouses curiosity like a May dreaiu, 
or a wonderful tale in the evening, which intoxicates like 
the odor of flowers, which allures as bait does a bird ; from 
which the face flushes, the heart throlis, the liody trembles. 
There was nothing but a small house outside the city ; in 
the house Pan Michael; then intimacy grew np, and the 
rest of the vision disappeared as the moon disappears in 
the sky when clouds come and hide it. If that Pan 
Michael had appeared at the end of the story, he would be 
the desired one. More than once, when thinking of his 
fame, of his worth, of his valor, which made him the glo 
of the Commonwealth and the terror of its enemies, Kryi 
felt that, in spite of all, she loved him gi-eatly ; only 
seemed to her that something had missed her, that a cert: 
injustice bad met her, a little through him, or rather througl 
haste. That baste, therefore, had fallen into tiie hearts ot 
both like a grain of sand ; and since both were farther and 
farther from each other, that grain began to pain theui 
somewhat. It happens frequently that something insignifi- 
cant as a little thorn pricks tlie feelings of people, and in 
time either heals or festers more and more, and brings 
bitterness and pain, even to the greatest love. But in 
case it was still far to pain and bitterness. 
Michael, the thought of Xrysia was especially 



It HIS 

is 

ougl^^^ 



3ut in thi^^^ 

For P^^l 

r ^reeatd^^l 



PAN MICHAEL. 91 

I soothing ; and the thought of her followed him as his 
sbadoir follows a man. He thought too that the farther he 
went, the dearer she would become to him, and the more he 
would sigh and yearn for lier. The time passed more 
heavily for her; for no one visited KetUng'a house since 
the departure of the little kntglit, and day followed day 
in monotony and weariness. 

Pani Makovetski counted the days before the election, 
waited for her husbnnd, and talkeil only of him ; Basia had 
pnt on a very long face. Zagloba reproached her, saying 
that abe had rejected Pan Adam and was then wishing for 
him. In fact. **he would have been glad if even he had 
come ; but Novoveski said to himself, ■' There is nothing for 
me there," and soon he followed Pan Michael. Zagloba too 
waa preparing to return to Pan Yau's, saying that he wished 
to see his boys. Still, being lieavy. he put off his journey 
day after day : he explained to Basia that she was the cause 
of bis delay, that he was in love with her and intended to 
seek her hand. Meanwhile he kept company with Kryaia 
when Pan Miehael's sister went with Basia to viait the wife 
of the chamberlain of Lvoff. Krysia never accompanied 
them in those visits; for the lady, notwithstanding her 
worthiness, could not endure Krysia. Frequently and 
uften too Zagloba went to Warsaw, where he met pleasant 
ooupany and returned more than once tipsy on the follow- 
ing day ; and then Krysia was entirely alone, passing the 
tlr«ary hours in thinking a little of I'an Michael, a little of 
what might happen if that latch had not fallen once and 
forever, and often, what did that unknown rival of Pan 
Michael look like. — the King's son in the fairy tale ? 

Once Krysia was sitting; by the window and looking in 
though tfulness at the door of the room, on which a very 
bright gleam of the setting suu was falling, when suddenly 
a sleigh-bell wa^ heard on the other side of the house. It 
ran throngb Krysia's head that Hani Makovetski and Basia 
most have returned ; but that did not bring her out of 
meditatioD, and she did not oven, withdraw her eyes from 
the door. Meanwhile the door ojM'nPd; and on the back- 
ground of the dark depth beyond appeared to the eyes of 
the inaiden some unknown man. 

At the first uiomeut it seenR-d to Krysia that she saw a 

K, or that she had fallen asleep and was dreaming, 
wonderful vision stood before her. The unknown 
UOg, dressed in black foreign costume, with a whit*^ 



92 



FAN MICHAEL. 



lace collar coming to his shoulders. Once in ehildhi 
Krysia hart seen Pan Artsishevski, general of the artillery 
of the kingdom, dressed in such a costume ; by reason of 
the dress, as well as of his unusual beauty, the general had 
remained long in her memoiy. Now. that young man before 
her was dressed in like fashion ; but in beauty he surpassed 
Pan Artsishevski and all men walking the earth. His hair, 
cut evenly oVer his forehead, fell in bright curls on both 
sides of his face, just marvellously. He had dark brows, 
ilefiuitely outlined on a forehead white as marble ; eyes 
mild and melancholy ; a yellow muatachi! and a yellow, 
jminted beard. It was an incomparable head, in which 
nobility was united to manfulneas, — the head at once of an 
angel and a warrior. Krysia's breath wa« stopped in her 
breast, for looking, she did not Iwlieve her own eyes, nor 
could she decide whether she had before her an illusion or 
a real man. He stood awhile motionless, astonished, or 
through politeness feigning astonishment at Krysia; at last 
he moved from the door, and waving Ids hat downward 
began to sweep the floor with its plumes. Krysia rose, bub'i 
her feet trembled under her; and now blushing, now groin 
ing pale, she closed her eyes. 

Meanwhile his voice sounded low anrt soft, " I am Ketlii _ 
of Elgin, — the friend and companion-at-arms of Pan Vol(> 
dyovski. The servant baa told me already that I have the 
unspeakable happiness and honor to receive as guests under 
my roof the sister and relatives of my Pallas ; but pardon, 
worthy lady, my confusion, for the servant told me notl ' 
of what my eyes see, and my eyes are overcome by 
brightness of your presence." 

With such a compliment did the knightly Ketling 
Krysia; but she did not repay him in like manner, for si 
could not find a single word. She thought only that wl 
he had finished, he would incline surely a second time, ft 
in the silence she heard agnin the rustle of plumes on 1' 
floor. She felt also that there was need, urgent need, 
make some answer and return compliment for oomplimenl 
otherwise she might be held a simple woman; bat meat 
while her breath fails her, the pulse is throbbing in her hajidn^ 
and her temples, her breast rises and falls as if she wer? 
suffering greatly. She opens her eyelids ; he stani^ before 
her wi^ head inclined somewhat, with admiration and 
respect in his wonderful face. With trembling h 
seizes her robe to make even a courtesy before tl 






TAN MICHAEL. 03 

tiitiatffly, at that moment cries of " Ketling ! Ketliiig ! " 
ftrr lusftrd behind the door, and into the room rushes, with 
open arm,", the panting Zagloba. 

The two men embraced each other then ; and during that 
time the young lady tried to recover, and to look two or 
three times at the knight. He embraced Zagloba heartily, 
but with that unusual elegance in every movement whicli 
he had either inherited from his ancestors or acijuired at 
the refilled courts oF kings and magnates. 

" How are you ?" cried Zagloba. "I am aa glad to see 
you in your house as in my own. Let nie look at you. 
Ah. you have grown thin ! Is it not some love-affair ? As 
God lives, you have grown thin. Do you know, Michael 
bos gone to the squadron ? Oh, jou have done splendidly 
to eoroel Michael thinks no more of the cloister. His 
sister is living here with two young ladies, — maidens like 
tnmips ! Oh, for Ciod's flake, I'anna Rrysia is here ! I beg 
panloa for my words, but lot that man's eyes crawl out who 
ilonies beauty to either of you; this cavalier has seen it 
klrenily in j'our cuse." 

Ketling inclined his head a third time, and said with a 
smile. "I left the house a barrack and find it Olympufi; 
for 1 see a goddess at the entrance." 

" Ketling ! how are you ? " cried a second time Zagloba, 
for whom one greeting was too little, and he seized him again 
in bis arms. "Xevermind," said hf, "you haven't seen the 
baidnk yet. One is a beauty, hut the other is honey ! 
How are y<m, Ketling ? God give you health t I will t^k 
to yoa. It is you ; very good. That is a delight to this 
olil man. You are glad of your guests. Pani Mnkovetski 
Iiasocyme b«r(\ for it was difticultto find lodgings in the 
time «f the Dift; but now it is easier, and she will go out. 
of course, for it is not well for young ladies to lodge in a 
Kindle m&n*s house, lest people might look awry, and some 
piMip might come of the matter." 

■' tor iAnI's sake ! 1 will never permit that ! 1 am to 
Volwlyovski not a friend, but a brother ; and 1 may receive 
Pani Makovctski aa a sister under my roof. To you, young 
Udy, 1 shttil turn for assistance, and if necessary will beg 
it here on my kneeji." 

Baying this, KHliug knelt before Kr^sia, and seizing her 
hand, pressed it to iiis lips and looked into her eyes implor- 
ingly, joyonsly, and at the same time pensively ; she began 
to blush, especially as Zagloba cried out straightway, " He 




g4 PAN MICHAEL. 

has barely come when he is on his knees before her. As 
God lives ! I '11 tell Pani Makovetski that I found you in 
that posture. Sharp, Ketling! See what court customs 
are ! '' 

" I am not skilled in court customs," whispered the lady, 
in great confusion. 

" Can I reckon on your aid ? " asked Ketling. 

« Rise, sir ! " 

" May I reckon on your aid ? I am Pan Michael's 
brother. An injury will be done him if this house is 
abandoned." 

"My wishes are nothing here," answered Krysia, with 
more presence of mind, " though I must be grateful for 
yours." 

" I thank you ! " answered Ketling, pressing her hand to 
his mouth. 

" Ah ! frost out of doors, and Cupid is naked ; but he 
would not freeze in this house/' said Zagloba. " And I see 
that from sighs alone there will be a thaw, — from nothing 
but sighs." 

" Spare us," said Krysia. 

" I thank God that you have uot lost your jovial humor," 
said Ketling, "for joyousness is a sign of health." 

" And a clear conscience," added Zagloba. " * He grieves 
who is troubled,' declares the Seer in Holy Writ. Nothing 
troubles me, therefore I am joyous. Oh, a hundred Turks ! 
What do I behold ? For I saw you in Polish costume with 
a lynx-skin cap and a sabre, and now you have changed 
again into some kind of Englishman, and are going around 
on slim legs like a stork." 

" For I have been in Courland, where the Polish dress is 
not worn, and have just passed two days with the English 
resident in Warsaw." 

" Then you are returning from Courland ? " 

" I am. The relative who adopted me has died, and left 
me another estate there." 

" Eternal repose to him ! He was a Catholic, of course ? " 

" He was." 

" You have this consolation at least. But you will not 
leave us for this property in Courland ? " 

" I will live and die here," answered Ketling, looking at 
Krysia; and at once she dropped her long lashes on her 
eyes. 

Pani Makovetski arrived when it was quite dark; and 



PAN MICtl.AEL. yS 

__ Bing went outside the gate to meet her. He conducted 
the la<!y to bis house with as mauh honiai^e as if she had 
been a leigning princess. She wished on the following day 
to seek other quarters in the city itself ; but her resolve waa 
ineffective. The young knight implored, dwelt on his 
brotherhood with Pan Michael, and knelt until she agreed 
to stay with hiui longer. It was merely stipulated that Pan 
Zaglooa should remain some time yet, to shield the ladies 
with his age and dignity from evil tongues. He agreed 
willingly, for he had become att<'u?hed beyond measure to 
the haiduk ; and besides, he bar] begun to arrange in his 
head certain plans which demanded his presence absolutely. 
The maidens were both glad, and Basia came out at once 
openly on KetUng's aide. 

" We will not move out toKiay, anyhow," said she to Pan 
Michael's hesitating sister^ "and if not, it is all the same 
whether we stay one day or twelve.'* 

Ketling pleased her as well as Krysia, for he pleased all 
women ; besides, Basia had never seen a foreign cavalier, 
except officers of foreign infantry, —men of small rank and 
rather common persons. Therefore she walked around him, 
shaking ber forelock, dilating her nostrils, and looking at 
him with a childlike curiosity; so importunate was she 
that at last she heard the censure of Pani Makovetski. 
But in spite of the censure, she did not cease to investigate 
liim with her eyes, as if wishing to fix his military vcdue, 

^^U^ at last she turned to Pan Zagloba. 

^^^bs he a great soldier '! " asked she of the old man in a 

^^^pr«s; so that he cannot be more celebrated. Yon see 
^^rhas immense experience, for, remaining in the true faith, 
lu served against the English rebels from his fourteenth 
jF»»r. He is a noble also of high birth, which is easily seen 
anm hia manners." 
Vfiave you seen him under fire ? " 
A thousand times ! He would halt for you in it with- 
% frown, pat his horse on the shoulder, and be ready to 
5»f love." 

» it the fashion to talk of love at such a time ? Hei ? " 
Htis the fashion to do everything by which contempt 
nlleta is shown." 

tut hand to hand, in a dud, is he equally great ? " 
^es, yesl a wasp; it is not to be denied.'' 
Vut could he stand before Pan Michael 7 " 



96 PAN MICHAEL. 

" BfiWe Michael he could not ! '* 

<< Ha 1 " exclaimed Basia, with joyous pride, *^ I knew that 
he could not. I thought at once that he could not." And 
she began to clap her hands. 

'< So, then, do you take Pan Michael's side ? " asked 
Zagloba. 

Basia shook her forelock and was silent ; after a while a 
quiet sigh raised her breast. <'Ei! what of that? I am 
glad, for he is ours." 

<< But think of this, and beat it into yourself, little haiduk," 
said Zagloba, '^ that if on the field of battle it is hard to 
find a better man than Ketling, he is most dangerous for 
maidens, who love him madly for his beauty. He is trained 
famously in love-making too." 

"Tell that to Krysia, for love is not in my head," 
answered Basia, and turning to Krysia, she began to call, 
"Krysia! Krysia! Come here just for a word." 

" I am here," said Krysia. 

" l^an Zagloba says that no lady looks on Ketling without 
falling in love straightway. 1 have looked at him from 
every side, and somehow nothing has happened ; but do you 
feel anything ? " 

" Basia, Basia ! " said Krysia, in a tone of persuasion. 

** Has he pleased you, eh ? " 

" Spare us ! be sedate. My Basia, do not talk nonsense, 
for Ketling is coming." 

Tn fiict, Krysia had not taken her seat when Ketling 
approached and inquired, " Is it permitted to join the 
company ? " 

" We request you earnestly," answered Krysia. 

" Then I am bold to ask, of what was your conversation ?" 

" Of love," cried Bjisia, without hesitation. 

Ketling sat down near Krysia. They were silent for a 
time ; for Krysia, usually self-possessed and with presence 
of mind, had in some wonderful way become timid in pres- 
ence of the cavalier ; hence he was first to ask, — 

" Is it true that the conversation was of such a pleasant 
subject ? " 

" It was," answered Krysia, in an undertone. 

" I shall be delighted to hear your opinion." 

" Pardon me, for I lack courage and wit, so I think that 
1 should rather hear something new from you." 

" Krysia is right," said Zagloba. " Let us listen." 

" Ask a question," said Ketling. And raising his eyes 



PAN MICHAEL. 



97 



Kwhat, he meditated a little, then, although do one 
I questioned him, he began to speak, as if to himseU: 
"Lov-ing i»a grievous misfortune; for by loving, a free man 
becomes a captive. Just as a bird, shot by an arrow, falls 
it the feet of the hunter, so the man struck by love has 
oo power tr> escape from the feet of the loved one. To 
ove is to be maimed; fur a man, like one blind, does not 
see the world beyond his love. To love is to mourn ; for 
wh en do more tears flow, when do more sighs swell the 
' When a man loves, there are neither dresses nor 
1 his head; he is ready to sit embi'acing his knees 
i arms, sighing as plaintively as if he had lost some 
h near to him. Love is an illness ; for in it, as in illness, 
I face becomes pale, the eyes sink, the hands tremble, the 
^ra grow thin, and the man thinks of death, or goes 
nnd in derangement, with dishevelled hair, talks with 
i moon, writes gladly the cherished name on the sand, 
I if the wind blows it away, he says, ■ misfoitiine,' and is 
— '» sob." 

I Ketling was silent for a while ; one would have 
I that he wai; mink in mnaiug. Krysia listened to his 
(ds with her whole soul, as if they were a aong. Her 
^ were parted, and her eyes did not leave the pale face of 
■ knight. Basia's forelock fell to her eyes, hence it could 
not be known what she was thinking of; hut she satin 
silence also. 
Then Zagloba yawned loudly, drew a deep breath, 
latched his leg^t, and said, "Give command to makt> 
'" ■ I for dogs of such love ! " 

(ut yet," began the knight, anew, " if it is grievous to 
^ it is more grievous still not to love ; for who without 
t is satisfied with pleasure, glory, riches, perfumes, or 
M ? Who will not say to the loved one. ' I choose thee 
r than a kingilom, than a sceptre, than health or long 
'! Anil siucR each would give life for love willingly, 

» more value than life." Ketling iinished. 
u young ladies sat nestling closely to each other, won- 
; at the tenderness of bis speech ami those oonclusions 
re foreign to Polish cavaliers, till Zaglnba, who was 
ping lit the end, woke and began to blink, looking now 
He, now at another, now at the third ; at last gaining 
^noe of mind, he inquired in a loud voice, " What do 
y?" 
e aay good-night to you," said Hasia. 



98 PAN MICHAEL. 

<< All ! I know now we were talking of love. What was 
the conclusion ? " 

" The lining was better than the cloak." 

" There is no use in denying that I was drowsy ; but this 
loving, weeping, sighing — Ah, I have found another rhyme 
for it, — namely, sleeping, — and at this time the best, for 
the hour is advanced. Good-night to the whole company, 
and give us peace with your love. O my God, my God, 
while the cat is miauwing, she will not eat the cheese ; 
but until she eats, her mouth is watering. In my day I 
resembled Ketling as one cup does another; and I was 
in love so madly that a ram might have pounded my back 
for an hour before I should have known it. But in old age 
I prefer to rest well, especially when a polite host not only 
conducts me to bed, but gives me a drink on the pillow." 

" I am at the service of your grace," said Ketling. 

" Let us go ; let us go ! See how high the moon is 
already. It will be fine to-morrow; it is glittering and 
clear as in the day. Ketling is ready to talk about love 
with you all night; but remember, kids, that he is road- 
weary." 

" Not road-weary, for I have rested two days in the city. 
I am only afraid that the ladies are not used to night- 
watching." 

" The night would pass quickly in listening to you," said 
Krysia. 

Then they parted, for it was really late. The young ladies 
slept in the same room and usually talked long before sleep- 
ing ; but tliis evening Basia could not understand Krysia, 
for as much as the first had a wish to speak, so much was 
the second silent and answered in half-words. A number of 
times too, when Basia, in speaking of Ketling, caught at an 
idea, laughing somewhat at him and mimicking him a little, 
Krysia embraced her with great tenderness, begging her to 
leave off that nonsense. 

" He is host here, Basia," said she ; " we are living under 
his roof ; and I saw that he fell in love with you at once." 

" \Mience do you know that ? " inquired Basia. 

" Who does not love you ? All love you, and I very 
much." Thus speaking, she put her beautiful face to 
Basia's face, nestled up to her, and kissed her eyes. 

They went at last to their beds, but Krysia could not 
sleep for a long time. Disquiet had seized her. At times 
her heart beat with such force that; she brought both hands 



PAN MICHAEL. 



99 



to her satin bosom to restrain the throbbing. At times too, 
especially when she tried to close her eyes, it seemed to her 
that some head, beautiful as a dream, bent over her, and a 
low voice whispered into her ear, — 

'* I would rather have thee than a kingdom, than a sceptre, 
than healthy than long life 1 " 



100 PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER Xni. 

A FEW days later Zagloba wrote a letter to Pan Yan with 
the following conclusion, "If I do not go home before 
election, be not astonished. This will not happen through 
my lack of good wishes for you ; but as the Devil does not 
sleep, I do not wish that instead of a bird something useless 
should remain in my hand. It will come out badly if when 
Micliael returns, I shall not be able to say to him, ^That 
one is engaged, and the haiduk is free.' Everything is in 
the power of God ; but this is my thought, that it will not 
be necessary then to urge Michael, nor to make long prepa- 
rations, and that you will come when the engagement is 
made. Meanwhile, remembering Ulysses, I shall be forced 
to use stratagems and exaggerate more than once, which for 
me is not easy, since all my life I have preferred truth to 
every delight, and was glad to be nourished by it. Still, for 
Michael and the haiduk I will take this on my head, for 
they are pure gold. Now I embrace you both with the boys, 
and press you to my heart, commending you to the Most 
High God." 

When he had finished writing, Zagloba sprinkled sand on 
the paper; then he struck it with his hand, read it once 
more, holding it at a distance from his eyes ; then he folded 
it, took his seal ring from his finger, moistened it^ and pre- 
pared to seal the letter, at which occupation KetUng found 
him. 

" A good day to your grace ! " 

" Good-day, good-day ! " said Zagloba. " The weather, 
thanks be to God, is excellent, and I am just sending a mes- 
senger to Pan Yan." 

** Send an obeisance from me." 

" I have done so already. I said at once to myself, * It is 
necessary to send a greeting from Ketling. Both of them 
will be glad to receive good news.' It is evident that I have 
sent a greeting from you, since I have written a whole 
epistle touching you and the young ladies." 

" How is that ? " inquired Ketling. 

Zagloba placed his palms on his knees, which he began 
to tap with his fingers ; then he bent his head, and looking 




PAN MICHAEL. 



^ imder his brows at KetUag, said, " My Ketling, it is 
not necessary to be a prophet to know that where flint and 
steel are, sparks will flash sooner or later. You are a beauty 
above beauties, and even you woiild not find fault with the 
young ladies." 

Ketling was really confused. " I should have to be wall- 
eyed or be a wild l^barian altogether," said he, " if I did 
not see their beauty, aid do homage to it." 

" But, you see," continued Zagloba, looking with a smile 
on the blushing face of Ketling, " if you aie not a barbarian, 
it is not light for you to have both in view, for only Turks 
■et like tliat." 

Bow can you supijose — " 

I do not suppose j I only say it to myself. Ha ! traitor ! 
have so talked to them of love that pallor is on Krysia's 
this third day. It ia no wonder; you are a beauty. 
■n I was youug myself, I used to stand in the frost under 
the window of a certain black brow ; she was like Panna 
Krysia ; and 1 remember how I used to sing, — 

■ You &i 



wish, I will give you a song, or compose an entirely 
new one, for I have no lack of genius. Have you observed 
that Panna Krysia reminds one somewhat of Panna Bille- 
vich, except that Panna Billevich had hair like flax and had 
no ilown on her lip ? But there are men who And superior 
beauty in that, and tliink it a charm. She looks with great 
pleasure on you. I have just written so to Pau Yan. Is it 
not true that she is like the fonaer Panna Billevich ? " 

" I have not noticed the likeness, but it may be. In 
figure and stature she recalls her." 

" Now listen to what I say. I am telling family secrets 
directly : but as you are a friend, you ought to know them. 
Be on your guard not to feed Volodyovski with ingratitude, 
for I and Pani Makovetski have predestined one of those 
maidens to him." 

«re Zagloba looked quickly and persistently into Ket- 
'« eypB, and he grew pale and inquired, " Which 
?" 

^Pnnna Krysia," answered Zagloba, slowly. And push- 

X out his lower liji, he began to blink from under his 
frowning brow with his one seeing eye. Ketling was silent. 





102 PAN MICHAEL. 

and silent so long that at last Zagloba inquired^ " What do 
you say to this ? " 

And Ketling answered with changed voice, but witk 
emphasis, '^You may be sure that I shall not indulge my 
heart to Michael's harm." 

" Are you certain ? " 

" I have suffered much in life ; my word of a knight that 
I will not indulge it." 

Then Zagloba opened his arms to him : " Ketling, indulge 
your heart ; indulge it, poor man, as much as you like, for I 
only wanted to try you. Not Panna Krysia, but the haiduk, 
have we predestined to Michael." 

Ketling's face grew bright with a sincere and deep joy, 
and seizing Zagloba in his embrace, he held him long, then 
inquired, " Is it certain already that they are in love ? " 

" But who would not be in love with my haiduk, — who ? " 
asked Zagloba. 

" Then has the betrothal taken place ? " 

"There has been no betrothal, for Michael has barely 
freed himself from mourning ; but there will be, — put that 
on my head. The maiden, though she evades like a weasel, 
is very much inclined to him, for with her the sabre is the 
main thing." 

" I have noticed that, as God is dear to me ! " interrupted 
Ketling, radiant. 

" Ha ! you noticed it ? Michael is weeping yet for the 
other ; but if any one pleases his spirit, it is certainly the 
haiduk, for she is most like the dead one, though she cuts 
less with her eyes, for she is younger. Everything is 
arranging itself well. I am the guarantee that these two 
weddings will be at election-time." 

Ketling, saying nothing, embraced Zagloba again, and 
placed his beautiful face against his red cheeks, so that the 
old man panted and asked, " Has Panna Krysia sewed her- 
self into your skin like that already ? " 

" I know not, — I know not," answered Ketling ; " but I 
know this, that barely had the heavenly vision of her de- 
lighted my eyes when I said at once to myself that she was 
the one woman whom my suffering heart might love yet; 
and that same night I drove sleep away with sighs, and 
yielded myself to pleasant yearnings. Thenceforth she took 
possession of my being, as a queen does of an obedient and 
loyal country. Whether this is love or something else, I 
know not" 



PAN MICHAEL. 103 

" But you know that it is neither a cap nor three yards of 
«loth for trousers, nor a saddle-girth, nor a cronper, nor 
sausage and eggs, nor a decanter of gorailka. If you are 
certain of this, then ask Krysia about the rest ; or if you 
wish, I will ask her." 

'■I>o not do that," said Ketling, smiling. "If 1 am to 

drown, let it seem to me, even a couple of days yet, that I 

am swimming.^' 

' " 1 see that the Scots are fine men in battle ; but in love 

toj are useless. Against women, as against the enemy, 

>etus is needful. ' 1 name, I saw, I conquered I ' that 

I my maxim." 

F*In time, if my most ardent desires are to be accom- 
'ihed, perhaps I shall ask ymi for friendly assistance; 
_Ogh I am naturalized, and of noble blood, still my 
me is unkQown here, and I am not sure that Pani 
ikovotski — " 

I" Pani Makovetski ? '' interrupted Z^loba. "Have no 
r about her. t'ani Makovetski is a regular music-boic. 
find her, so will she play. I will go at her immedi- 
Ky ; 1 must forewarn her, you know, so that she may not 
T awry at your approaches to the young lady. To such a 
.Tee is your Scottish method one, and ours another, I will 
p make a declaration straightway in your name, of course ; 
irill say only that the maiden has taken your eye, and 
I it would be well if from that flour there should bo 
As God is dear to me, I will go at once ; have no 
■, for in every cose I am at liberty to say what I like." 
jid though Ketling detained him, Zagloba rose and 
pit out. On the way he met Dasia, ru.shing along as 
il, and said to her, "Do you know that Krysia has 
Hired Ketling completely ? 
W H« is not the lirat man ! " answered Basia. 
P And you are not angry about it ? " 
^Ketling is a doll I — a pleasant cavalier, but a doll ! I 
'~r Btruck my knee against the w agon -ton gue ; that is 

t troubles me." 
Her« Basia, bending forward, began to rub her knee, 
ping meanwhile at Zagloba, and he said, " For God's 
m, be careful ! Whither are you flying now ? " 
p To KiTsia." 
"But what is she doing ? " 

"Sbe? For some time past she keeps kissiug me. and 
niba np to me like a cat." 




104 PAN MICHAEL. 

"Do not tell her that she has captured Ketling." 

« Ah ! but can I hold out ? " 

Zagloba knew well that Basia would not hold out, and it 
was tor that very reason tliat he forbade her. He went on, 
therefore, greatly delighted with his own cunning, and 
Basia fell like a bomb into Krysia's chamber. 

^' I have smashed my knee ; and Ketling is dead in love 
with you ! " cried she, right on the threshold. ** I did not 
see the pole sticking out at the carriage-house — and such a 
blow ! There were flashes in my eyes, but that is nothing. 
Pan Zagloba begged me to say nothing to you about 
Ketling. I did not say that I would not ; I have told you at 
once. And you were pretending to give him to me ! Never 
fear ; I know you — My knee pains me a little yet. I was 
not giving Pan Adam to you, but Ketling. Oho ! He is 
walking through the whole house now, holding his head and 
talking to himself. Well done, Krysia; well done ! Scot, 
Scot ! kot, kot I " ^ 

Here Basia began to push her finger toward the eye of 
her friend. 

" Basia ! " exclaimed Panna Krysia. 

" Scot, Scot ! kot, kot ! " 

" How unfortunate I am ! " cried Krysia, on a sudden, 
and burst into tears. 

After a while Basia began to console her ; but it availed 
nothing, and the maiden sobbed as never before in her life. 
In fact, no one in all that house knew how unhappy she 
was. For some days she had been in a fever ; her face had 
grown pale; her eyes had sunk; her breast was moving 
with short, broken breath. Something wonderful had taken 
place in her; she had dropped, as it were, into extreme 
weakness, and the change had come not grgidually, slowly, 
but on a sudden. Like a whirlwind, like a storm, it had 
swept her away ; like a flame, it had heated her blood ; likp 
lightning, it had flashed on her imagination. She could 
not, even for a moment, resist that power which was so 
mercilessly sudden. Calmness had left her. Her will was 
like a bird with broken wings. 

Krysia herself knew not whether she loved Ketling or 
hated him; and a measureless fear seized her in view of 
that question. But she felt that her heart beat so quickly 

^ " Kot " means " cat/' hence Basia's exclamations are, " Scot, Scot 1 
cat. cat!" 




PAN MICHAEL, 

onlf through him ; that her head vas thinking thu» help- 
lessly only through him ; that in her and above her it 
was full of him, — and no means of defence. Not to love 
him was easier than not to tliink of him ; for her eyen 
were delighted with the sight of him, her ears were lost in 
listening to his voice, her whole, soul was absorbed by him. 
Sleep did not free her from that importunate man, for 
barely had she closed her eyes when his head bent above 
her, whispering. "I would rather have thee than a king- 
dom, than a sceptre, than fame, than wealth." And that 
head was near, so near that even in the darkness blood-red 
blushes covered the face of the maiden. She was a Russian 
with hot blood ; certain fires rose in her breast, — fires of 
which she had not known till that time that they could 
exist, and from the ardor of which she was seized with fear 
i shame, and a great weakness and a certain faintness at 
t painful and pleasant. Night brought her no rest. A 
s continually increasing gained control of her, as 
ter great toil. 

" rysia ! Krysia I what is happening to thee ? " cried 
I to herself. But she was as if in a daze and in uticeas- 
I distraction. Nothing had happened yet; nothing had 
tea place. So far she had not exchanged two words 
Ui Ketling alone; still, the thought of him had taken 
liold of her thoroughly ; still, a certain instinct whispered 
unceasingly, " Guard thyself ! Avoid him." And she 
aro ided him. 

a had not thought yet of her agreement with Pan 
, and that was her luck; she had not thought 
f, because so far nothing hod taken place, and 
she thought of no one, — thought neither of her- 
ir of others, but only of Ketling. She concealed this 
ber deepest soul ; and the thought that no one 
*cted what was taking ])lace in her, that no one was 
Bpied with her and Ketling at the same time, brought 
\nn small consolation. All at once the words of Basia 
Hrinced her that it was otherwise, — that people were 
k ing at them already, connecting them in thought. 
Sinning the position. Hence the disturbance, the shame 
und paiu, taken together, overcame her will, and she wept 
Hk« a little child. 

_But Baaia's words were only the beginning of those 
ktus hints, significant glanoefl, blinking of eyes, shaking 
[beads, finally, of those double meaning phrases which 



106 



I'AN MICHAEL. 



Kryaia must endure. This began during ilinner, Panj 
Micha«rs sister turned ber gaze from Ktysia to Ketlii 
and from Ketling to Krysia, which she had not doi 
hitherto. Pan Zagloba coughed significantly. At times tl 
conversation was interruirted, — it was unknown wherefore:,, 
silence followed, and once dui-ing such an interval Basis, 
with dishevelled hair, cried out to the whole table, 

" I know something, but I won't tell ! " 

Krysia blushed instantly, and then grew pale at 
if Borae terrible danger had passed near her; Ketling too 
bent his head. Both felt perfectly that that related to 
them, and though they avoided couversation with each 
other, ao that people might not look at them, still it was 
dear to both that something was rising between them ; 
that some undefined community of confusion was in proce-ss 
of creation ; that it would unite them aud at the same time 
keep them apart, for by it they lost freedom completely, 
and could be no longer ordinary friends to each other. 
Happily for them, no one gave attention to Basia'a words. 
Pan Zagloba was preparing to go to the city and return 
with a numerous company of knights; all were intent on 
that eveut. 

In fact, Ketling's house was gleaming with light in th« 
evening; between ten aud twenty officers came with music, 
which the hospitable host provided for the amusement of 
the ladies. Dancing of course there could not be, for it was 
Lent, and Ketling's mourning was in the way ; but they 
listened to the music, and were entertained with conversa- 
tion. The ladies were dresaed splendidly. Pani Makovet- 
ski appeared in Oriental silk. Toe haiduk was arrayed in 
various colors, and attracted the eyes of the military with 
her rosy face and bright hair, which dropped at times over 
her eyes; she roused laughter with the decision of her 
speech, and astonished with her manners, in which Cossack 
daring was combined with unaffected ness. 

Krysia, whose mourning for her father was at an end,-' 
wore a white robe trimmed with silver. The knights com* 
pared her, some to Juno, othera to Diana ; but none cams 
too near her ; no man twirled his mustache, struck his heels, 
or cast glances ; no one looked at her with flashing eyes or 
began a conversation about Love. But soon she noticed that 
those who looked at her with admiration and homage 
looked afterward at Ketling; that some, on approaching 
him, pressed his hand, as if congratulating him and giving 



Paii.^H 

on^^^H 

>ref^H 
sia,^H 



PAN MK-flAEL. 



107 



p good wishes ; that he shrugged hie ebouMerfi and spread 
I his hands, as if in denial. Krysia> who by nature was 
lehful aud keen, was nearly G«rtain that they were talk- 
I to him of her, that they oonsitlered her as almost bis 
led; and since she could not see that Pan Zagloba 
,>ered in the eat of each man, she was at a loss to 
' whence these suppositions came, " Have I some- 
^ written on my forehead ? " thought she, with alarm. 
a asliamed and anxious. And then even words began 
It through the air, as iC not to her, but still aloud, 
a Ketltng ! " " He was bom in a caul." " No 
r he ia a beauty ! " and similar words, 
r polite cavaliers, wishing to entertain her and say 
•hiag pleasant, spoke of Ketliug, praising him beyond 
ire, exalting his bravery, his kindness, his elegant 
lOers, and ancient lineage. K.rysia, whether willing or 
unwiHing, had to listen, and iuvolnutarily her eyes sought 
him of whom men were talking to her, and at times they 
met bis eyes. Then the charm seized her with new force, 
and without knowing it, she was delighted at the sight of 
him ; for how different was Ketling from all those rugged 
Koldier-forms ! " A king's son among his attendants," 
thought Krysia, looking at that noble, aristocratic head 
and at those ambitious eyes, full of a certain inborn mel- 
ancholy, and on that forehead, shaded by rich golden hair. 
}|rr heiut began to sink and languish, as if that head was 
^e dearest on earth to her. Ketling saw this, and not 
J to increase her confusion, did not approach, as if 
ther were sitting by her side. If she had been a queen, 
SOuId not have surrounded her with greater honor and 
r attention. In speaking to her, he inclined his head 
) pushed back one foot, as if in sign that he was ready 
» kneel at any moment ; he spoke with dignity, never 
" r, though with Basia, for example, ha was glad to 
In intercourse with Krysia, besides the greatest 
Bct there was rather a certain shade of melancholy 
f tenderness. Thanks to that respect, no other man 
tted himself either a word too explicit, or a jest too 
Id, as if the conviction had been fixed upon every one 
thU in dignity aud birth she was higher than all others, — 
a Udy with whom there was never politeness enough. 

rysia was heartily grateful to him for this. In general, 
jberening passed anxiously for her, but sweetly. Wlien 
nnigbt approoclicd, the musiciaus stopped playing, the 



.; ■ '^ii. 



108 PAN MICHAEL. 

ladies took farewell of the company, and among the knights 
goblets began to make the round frequently, and there 
followed a noisier entertainment, in which Zagloba assumed 
the dignity of hetman. 

Basia went upstairs joyous as a bird, for she had amused 
herself greatly. Before she knelt down to pray she began 
to play tricks and imitate various guests ; at last she said 
to Krysia, clapping her hands, — 

" It is perfect that your Ketling has come ! At least, 
there will be no lack of soldiers. Oho! only let Lent 
pass, and I will dance to kill. We '11 have fun. And at 
your betrothal to Ketling, and at your wedding, well, if I 
don't turn the house over, let the Tartars take me captive ! 
What if they should take us really ! To begin with, there 
would be — Ha! Ketling is good I He will bring musicians 
for you ; but with you I shall enjoy them. He will bring 
you new wonders, one after another, until he does this — " 

Then Basia threw herself on her knees suddenly before 
Krysia, and encircling her waist with her arms, began to 
speak, imitating the low voice of Ketling : " Your ladyship ! 
I so love you that I cannot breathe. I love you on foot 
and on horseback. I love you fasting and after breakfast. 
I love you for the ages and as the Scots love. Will you 
be mine ? " 

" Basia, I shall be angry ! " cried Krysia. But instead of 
growing angry, she caught Basia in her arms, and while 
trying, as it were, to lift her, she began to kiss her eyes. 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Paw Zagloba knew perfectly that the little knight was 
e iuclined toward Krysia than Basta ; but for that very 
1 he resolved to set Krysia aside. Knowing Pan 
ul through and through, he was convinced that if 
\ no choice, he would turn infallibly to Baaia, with 
e old noble himself was so blindly in lovo that he 
«(mld not get it into hia head how any man could prefer 
another to her. He understood also that he could not 
reader Van Michael a greater service than to get him hia 
idok, and be was enchanted at thought of that match. 
8 angry at I'an Michael, at Kryaia also; it was true 
would prefer that Pan Michael should marry Krysia 
>r than no one, but he determined to do everything to 
} bim marry the haiduk. And precisely becanse the 
little knight's inclination toward Krysia was known to him, 
he determined to make a ICetling of her as quickly as 
{NMnible. 

Slill, the answer which Zagloba received a few days latter 
from Pan Yan staggered him somewhat in hia resolution, 
Pan Yan a<lvised him to interfere in nothing, for he feai-ed 
in the opposite case great troubles might rise easily 
1 ttie friends. Zagloba himself did not wish this, 
nfore certain reproaches made themselves heard in him ; 
B he stilled in the following manner: — 
|]C Michael ami Krysia were betrothed, and I had thrust 
Kng l)rtween them like a wedge, then I say nothing. 
BOD says, 'Do not poke yonr nose into another man's 
,* and he is right. But every one is free to wish. Be- 
I, taking things exactly, what have I done? Let any 
Itell me what." 

phon he had said this, Zagloba put his hands on his 
■, pouted his lips, and looked challengingly on the walls 
r Us chamber, as if expecting reproaches from them ; but 
sinoe tfa« walls made no answer, he spoke on: "I told 
Ketling that I had predestined the haiduk to Michael. 
Bat ia this not permitted me ? Maybe it is not true that 
I hare predestined her 1 If I wish any other woman for 
SItchael, may the gout bite me I " 




no 



PAN MICHAEL, 



The walla recognized the justice of Zagloba in perfect 
silence ; and be continued further : *' I told the haiduk that 
Ketling was brought down by Kryeia ; maybe that is not 
true ? Has he not confessed ^ has he not sighed, sitting 
near the fii-e, so that the ashes were flying through the 
room ! And what I saw, 1 have told others. Pan Yau 
has sound sense ; but no one will throw my wit to the doga, 
I know myself what may be told, and what would be better 
left in silence. H'm! he writes not to interfere in any- 
thing. That may hi.' done also. Hereafter I will interfere 
in nothing. When I am a thii-d party in presence of Krysia 
and Ketling, I will ^ out and leave them alone. Let them 
help themselves without m«. In fact, I think they will be 
able. They need no help, for now they are so pushed toward 
each other that their eyes are growing white ; and besides, 
the spring is coming, at which time not only the sun, but 
desires begin to grow warm. Well ! 1 will leave them 
alone ; but I shall see what tlie result will be." 

And, in tmth, the result was soon to appear. During 
Holy Week the entire company at Ketling's house went to 
Warsaw and took lodgings in the hotel on Diuga Street, to 
be near the churches and perform their devotions at pleas- 
ure, and at the same time to sate their eyes with the 
holiday bustle of the city. Ketling performed here tlUj 
honors of host, for though a foreigner by origin, he knea 
the capital thoroughly and had many acquaintances in evei^ 
quarter, through whom he was able to make everything easy/* 
He surpassed himself in politeness, and almost divined the 
thoughts of the ladies he was escorting, especially Krysia. 
Besides, all had taken to loving him sincerely. Pan Michael's 
sister, forewarned by Zagloba, looked on him and Krysia 
with a more and more favorable eye ; and if she had said 
nothing to the maiden so far, it was only because he was 
silent. But it seemed to the worthy "auntie" a natural 
thing and proper that the cavalier should win the lady, 
especially as he was a cavalier really distinguished, who 
was met at every step by marks of respect and friendship, 
not only from the lower but from the higher people ; *" " 
was so capable of winning all to his side by his truly v 
derful beauty, bearing, dignity, liberality, mililness in t 
of peace, and manfulness in war. 

"What God will give, and my husband decide, will com 
to pass," said Pani Makovetski to herself; "but I will r' 
cross these two." 




PAS MICHAEL, m 

"hanks to this decision, Ketling found himself oftener 
with Krj'sia aiid stayed with her longer than when in his 
own house. Besides, the whole company always went out 
together. Zagloha generally gave his arm to Pan Michael's 
(lister, Ketling to Krysia, and Basia^ as the youngest, went 
alone, sometimes hurrying on far ahead, then halting in 
front of shops to look at goods and various wonders from 
beyond the sea, such as she had never seen before. Krysia 
grew accustomed gradually to Ketling; and now when she 
was leaning on his arm, when she listened to his oonvev- 
sation or looked at his nolile face, her heart did not beat in 
her breast with the former disquiet, presence of mini! did 
nut leave her, and she was seized not by confusion, but by 
an immense and intoxicating delight. They were continu- 
ally by themselves ; they knelt near each other in the 
churches; their voices were mingled in prayer and in 
pious hymns. 

Ketliug knew well the condition of his heart. Krj'sia, 
cither from lai^k of decision or because she wished to 
tempt herself, did not say mentally, "I love him;" bnt 
they loved each other greatly, A friendBhip had sprung 
np between them ; and besides love, they had immense 
r^-gard for each other. Of love itself they had not spoken 
yet; time passed for them as a dream, and a serene sky 
was above them. Clouds of reproaches were soon to hide 
it from Krysia; but the present was a time of repose. 
Specially through intimacy with Ketling, through becom- 
ing accustomed to him. through that friendship which 
with love bloomed up between tbeni, Krysia's alarms were 
r-niled. her impressions were not so violent, the conflicl^ 
of her blood and imagination ceased. They were near each 
utber; it was pleasant far them in the company of each 
other; and Krysia, yielding herself with her whole soul to 
that agreeable present, was unwilling to think that itwuidd 
••ver end, and that to scatter those illusions it needed only 
Kiie word ' from Ketling, " I love." That word was soon 
uttere'i Once, when Pan Michael's sister and Basia were 
at tfae house of a siok relative, Ketling persuaded Krysia 
aad Pan Zagloba to visit the king's castle, which Krysia 
h^ not seen hitherto, and concerning whose curiosities 
1«n were related throughout the whole country. 
' went, then, three in company. Ketling's liberality 

I Xa PoUab, " I loTo" in une wuicl, " KurliBm." 




112 



PAN MICHAEL, 



liatl opened all doors, and Krysia was greeted by obei. 
sances from the doorkeepers as profound as if she were 
a queen entering her own residence. Ketling, knowing 
the castle perfectly, conducted her through lonily halls 
and chambers. They examined the theatre, the roy* 
baths J they halted before pictures representing the b 
ties and victories gained by Sigismund and Vladislav ovi 
the savagery of the East ; they went out on the terrace^ 
from which the eye took io an immense stretch of country. 
Krysia could not free herself from wonder; he explained 
everything to her. but was silent from moment to moment, 
and looking into her dark-blue eyes, he seemed to say witU., 
his glance, " What are all these wonders in comparii 
with thee, thou wonder ? What are all these treasures 
comparison with thee, thou treasure ? " The young ladj 
understood that silent speech. He conducted her to oi 
of the royal chambers, and stood before a door couceali 
in the wall. 

" One may go to the cathedral through this door. Therall 
is a long corridor, which ends with a balcony not far from 
the high altar. From this balcony the kuig and queen hear 
Mass usually." 

" 1 know that way well," put in Zagloba, " for I was a 
confidant of Tan Kazimir. Marya Ludovika loved me 
passionately ; therefore both invited me often to Mass, so 
that they might take pleasure in my company and edify 
themselves with piety." 

" Do you wish to enter ? " asked Ketling, giving a sign 
the doorkeeper. 

" Let U3 go in," said Krysia. 

"Go alone," said Zagloba; "you are young and have 
good feet; I have trotted around enough already. GrO on, 
go on ; I will stay here with the doorkeeper. And even 
if you should say a couple of ' Our Fathers,' I shall not be 
angry at the delay, for during that time I can rest myself." 

They entered. Ketling took Krysia's hand and led her 
through a long corridor. He did not press her hand to his 
heart ; he walked calmly ami collectedly. At intervals the 
side windows threw light on their forms, then they sank 
agaiu in the darkness. Her heart beat somewhat, because 
they were alone for the first time ; but his calmness and 
mildness made her calm also. They came out at last to tha<j 
balcony on the right side of the church, not far from 
high altar. They knelt and began to pray. The chi 



tails 



% 




i-olore 
I Ml 1) 

' the ro 



PAN MICHAEL. H3 

silout and empty. Two candles were burning before 
the liigh altar, but alt the deeper part of the nave waa 
Imried iu impressive twilight. Only from the rainbow- 
i-olored panes of the windows various gleams entered and 
fell on the two wonderful faces, sunk in prayer, calm, like 
"^ faces of cherubim, 

ttling rose first and began to whisper, for he dared not 

his voice in the church. " Look," said he, "at this 

tvet-c«vered railing; on it are traces where the heads of 

the royal couple rested. The queen sat at that side, nearer 

the altar. Rest in her place." 

" Is it true that she was unhappy all her life ? " whis- 
d Krysia, sitting down. " I heard her history when I 
still a child, for it is related in all knightly castles, 
laps she was unhappy because she could not marry him 

her heart loved." 
jsia rested her head on the pla^e where the depression 
mmle b^ the head of Marya Ludovika, and closed her 
A Vinii of [i^nful feeling straitened her breast; a 
:n coldness was blown suddenly from the empty nave 
chilled that calm which a moment before tilled her 
being, 
letling looked at Krysia in silence; and a stillness 
ly churchlike set in. Then he sank slowly to her feet, 
began to apeak thus with a Toice that was full of emo- 
_ but calm : — 

it is not a sin to kneel before you in this holy place; 
where does true love come for a blessing if not to the 
church ? I love you more than life ; I love you beyond 
every eartlilv good ; 1 love you with my soul, with my 
heart; and here before this altar I confess that love to 
you." 

Krj-flia's face grew pale as linen. Kestiiig her head on 
the velvet back of the prayer-stool, the unhappy lady stirred 
not, but lie s[>oke on : — 

" I embrace your feet and implore your decision. Am I 
to go from this nlaee In heavenly delight, or in grief which 
I am unable to bear, and which I can in no way survive ? " 
waited awhile for an answer; but since it did not 
be bowed his head till he almost touched Krysia's 
and evident emotion mastered him more and more, for 
trembled, as if hreatli were failing his breast, — 
your lianda I give my ltap)iiueas and life, I expect 
for iny burden is great." 




114 PAN MICHAEL. 

"Let us pray for Grod's mercy!" exclaimed E^iysiay 
suddenly, dropping on her knees. 

Ketling did not understand her ; but he did not dare to 
oppose that intention, therefore he knelt near her in hope 
and fear. They began to pray again. From moment to 
moment their voices were audible in the empty church, and 
the echo gave forth wonderful and complaining sounds. 

" God be merciful ! " said Krysia. 

" God be merciful ! " repeated Ketling. 

" Have mercy on us ! " 

" Have mercy on us ! " 

She prayed then in silence ; but Ketling saw that weep- 
ing shook her whole form. For a long time she could not 
calm herself; and then, growing quiet, she continued to 
kneel without motion. At last she rose and said, " Let us 
go." 

They went out again into that long corridor. Ketling 
hoped that on the way he would receive some answer, and 
he looked into her eyes, but in vain. She walked hurriedly, 
as if wishing to iind herself as soon as possible in that 
chamber in which Zagloba was waiting for them. But 
whon the door was some tens of steps distant, the knight 
seized the edge of her robe. 

" Panna Krysia ! " exclaimed he, " by all that is holy — " 

Then Krysia turned away, and grasping his hand so 
quickly that he had not time to show the least resistance, 
she pressed it in the twinkle of an eye to her lips. " I love 
you with my whole soul ; but I shall never be yours ! " and 
before the astonished Ketling could utter a word, she 
added, " Forget all that has happened." 

A moment later they were both in the chamber. The 
doorkeeper was sleeping in one armchair, and Zagloba in 
the other. The entrance of the young people roused them. 
Zagloba, however, opened his eye and began to blink with 
it half consciously ; but gradually memory of the place and 
the persons returned to him. 

"Ah, that is you!" said he, drawing down his girdle. 
" I dreamed that the new king was elected, but that he was a 
Pole. Were you at the balcony ? " 

" We were." 

"Did the spirit of Maryd, Ludovika appear to you, 
perchance ? " 

" It did I *' answered Krysia, gloomily. 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XV. 



Aftkr they had left the castle. Ketling needed lo collect 
B thoughts and shake himself fi-ee from the astonishuieut 
to which Krysia's action had brought him. He took 
farewell of her and Zagloba id front of the gate, and they 
went to their lodgings. Basia and I'ani Makovetslu hacl 
returned already from the sick lady; and Pan Michael's 
sister greeted Zagloba with the following words, — 

" I have a letter from my husband, who remains yet with 
Michael at the stanitsa. They are both well, and promise 
Ui be here soon. There is a letter to von from Michael, 
anil lo me only a poatacript iu my husoand's letter. My 
husband writes also that the dispute with the Jubris about 
une of Basia's estates has ended happily. Now the time of 
jiroviucial diets is approaching-. Tlicy say that in those 
liarttt I'uii Sobieski's name has immense weight, and that 
the local diet will vote as he wishes. E\-ery man living is 
ivre|ianng for the election ; but our people will alt be with 
UiP helman. It is warm there already, and rains are falling. 
Witli us in Vorbutka the buildings were burned. A ser- 
vant dropped fire; and because there was wind — " 
"Where is Michael's letter to me?" inquired Zagloba, 
terrupting the torrent of news given out at one breath bj 
■» worthy lady. 

••Here it is," said she, giving him a letter. "Because 
(f»t was wind, and the people were at the fair — " 
^ How were the letters brought here ?" asked Zagloba, 

f'Tbey were taken to Ketling's house, and a servant 

flight Uiuni here. Because, aa I say, there was wind — " 

• Do you wisli to listen, my b4?nefactress ? " 

pOf course, I beg earnestly," 

Zaglobii broke the sea) and began to read, first in an 

tdortoiif, for himself, then aloud for all, — 

■■ I ««n<l thii first letter to you ; but God gr»tit thM lher« will not 
Ir KDothcr, (or puRtl are unu'ertaiD in this region, and I Bhall noon 

tt ,1. .. _. ^^^ j^ j^ plea»ant here in the 

■ Iremendouily toward you, and 



116 



PAN MICHAEL. 



tli^re is no euil to lJioiig;hta a-oil memories, wlierefore solitude 
ilearer to me in Lhi^ place than company. The promisoil work 
passed, tor tht bordes sit iiuktly, only smaller Imnils are rioliu)^ 
the fields ; iLese ai?o we fell upun twice with such fortuue that not 
wiiDesB of their dc-feai gor away." 

" Oh, they warmed them ! " cried Baaia, with deligl 
•■ There ia uotliing higher than the calling of a soldier 

" Ooroalienlco't rabble '' (eontioued Zagloba) " would like lo 
an uproar with uf, but tbej cannot in any way without ibe tiunle. 
The prisoners (confess that a lar^r ohambul will not move from any 
<]uarter, which 1 believe, for if there was to lie aaythisg like this it 
would have taken p1ai.'e already, ninco Ihe grass has been ^reen for a 
week pa^t, and there is something with which tu feed horses. In 
ritvines bits of snow are emi hiding here and there; bat the open 
steppes are j^oeo, and a warm wind is blowing, from which the 
horses begin to shed their hair, &nd this is the surest sign of spring, 
I have sent already for leave, which may eome any day. and tnen I 
shall start at once- Pan Adam nucceeds me in keeping guard, at 
which there is m little labor ihat Makovetski and I hare been fox- 
hunting whole days, — for simple amusement, as the fur b uwlesii 
when spring is near. There are many bustards, and my si>rvant 
shot a nelicnn. I embrace you with my whole lieart ; I kiss the 
hands ol luy sister, and those of Piinna Krysia, to whose vood-will I 
commit myself most earnestly, imploring God specially to let me find 
herunchaDged,aDd to receive tlie same consolation. Give an obeisance 
from me to Panna Ba<>ia. Pan Adam has venteit the anger roused 
hy his rejection at Mokolov on the Imcks of ruffians, but there is still 
some in his mind, it is evident. He is not wholly relieved. 1 
commit you to God and His most holy love. 

" P. S. 1 boiigbt a lot of very elegant ermine from , 
Armenians; I shall bring thia ns a gift to Panna Krysia, and 
your haiduk there will be Turkish sweetmeats." 

"Let Pan Michael eat them himself; lam not a child," 
said Basia, whose cheeks (lushed as if tvom sudden pain. 

" Then you will not be glad to see him ? Are you angry 
at him ? " asked Zagloba, 

But Basia merely muttered something in low tones, and 
really settled down in ang-er, thinking some of how lig:htly 
Pan Michael was treating her, and a little altout the bustard 
and that pelican, which roused her curiosity specially. 

Krysia sat there during the reading with closed eyes, 
tui-ned from the light; in truth, it was lucky that those 
present could not see her face, for they would have known 
at once that something uncommon was happening, " 

vhioh took place in the church, and the letter t' 



i 



S^M 



log. Th^^ 
of I^^l 



PAN MICHAEL. 



117 



idyovaki, were for her like two blows of a club. The 
vonderful dream had fled; and fi-oni that luomeut the 
maiden stood face to face with a reality as criisliing as mis- 
fortune. She could not collect her thoughts to watt, and 
iodefinit*^. hazy feelings were storming in her heart. Pan 
Hichael, with his letter, with the promise of his coming, 
and with a bundle of ermine, seemed to her so flat that he 
was almost repulsive. Ou the other hand, Ketling had 
Dever been so dear. Dear to her was the very thought of 
him, dear his worda, dear his face, dear his melancholy. 
And now she must go from love, from homage, from him 
toward whom her heart is struggling, her hands stretching 
forth, in endless sorrow and suffering, to give her soul and 
lier body to another, who for this alone, that he is another, 
betwrnes wellnigh hateful to her. 

" 1 cannot, I cannot 1 " cried Krysia, in her soul. And 

sb« fett that wliich a captive feels whose hands men are 

binding ; but she herself had bound her own hands, for in 

her time she might liave told Fan Michael that she would 

^^nJUfl aister, nothing more. 

^^Hlbw the kiss came to her memory, — that kiss received 

^^^Btetumed, — and shame, with contempt for her own self, 

^^^Ptbd her. Was she in love with Pan Michael that day ? 

^TlSl In her heart there was no love, and except sympathy 

there was nothing in her heart at that time but curiosity 

and giddiness, masked with tlie show of sisterly affection. 

Now she has <liscuvered for the first time that between 

kissing from great love and kissing from impulse of blood, 

there is as much difference as between an angel and a 

deril. Anger as well as contempt was rising in Krysia; 

1 pride began to storm in her and against I'an Michael. 

a was at fault} why should all the penance, contri- 

i disappoiutment fall upon her ? Why should he 

lot taste the bitter bread ? Has she not the right to 

1 he returns, " I was mistaken ; I mistook pity 

You also were mistaken ; now leave me, as I 

I left yon." 

iddvnly fear seized her by the hair, — fear before the 

aoce of the terrible man; fear not for herself, but 

u head of the loved one, whom vengeance would strike 

In imagination she saw Ketling standing up 

straggle with that ominous swordsman beyond 

]amen, and then falling as a flower falls cut by a 

' e sees his blood, his pale face, his eyes closed for 




118 PAN mCHAEL. 

the ages, and her suffering goes beyond every measure. She 
rose with all speed and went to her chamber to vanish 
from the eyes of people, so as not to hear conversation con- 
cerning Pan Michael and his approaching return. In her 
heart rose greater and greater animosity against the little 
knight. But Remorse and Regret pursued her, and did not 
leave her in time of prayer; they sat on her bed when, 
overcome with weakness, she lay in it, and began to speak 
to her. 

" Where is he ? " asked Regret. " He has not returned 
yet; he is walking through the night and wringing his 
hands. Thou wouldst incline the heavens for him, thou 
wouldst give him thy life's blood; but thou hast given 
him poison to drink, thou hast thrust a knife through his 
heart." 

'^ Had it not been for thy giddiness, had it not been for 
thy wish to lure every man whom thou meetest," said 
Remorse, ''all might be different; but now despair alone 
remains to thee. It is thy fault, — thy great fault ! 
There is no help for thee ; there is no rescue for thee now, 
— nothing but shame and pain and weeping." 

" How he knelt at thy feet in the church ! " said Regret, 
again. " It is a wonder that thy heart did not burst when 
he looked into thy eyes and begged of thee pity. It was 
just of thee to give pity to a stranger, but to the loved one, 
the dearest, what ? God bless him ! God solace him ! " 

" Were it not for thy giddiness, that dearest one might 
depart in joy," repeated Remorse ; " thou mightest walk at 
his side, as his chosen one, his wife — " 

" And be with him forever," added Regret. 

" It is thy fault," said Remorse. 

" Weep, O Krysia," cried Regret. 

" Thou canst not wipe away that fault ! " said Remorse, 
again. 

"Do what thou pleasest, but console him," repeated 
Regret. 

"Volodyovski will slay him I" answered Remorse, at 
once. 

Cold sweat covered Krysia, and she sat on the bed. 
Bright moonlight fell into the room, which seemed some- 
how weird and terrible in those white rays. 

"What is that?" thought Krysia. "There Basia is 
sleeping. I see her, for the moon is shining in her face ; 
and I know not when she came, when she undressed and lay 



FAN MICHAEL. 



119 



^^Bwn. And I have not slept oae moment; but my poor 
bead in of no use, that is elear." Thus meditating, she lay 
down again ; but Regret and Bemorse sat on the edge of 
her bed, exactly like two goddesses, who were diving in at 
will through the rays of moouligbt, or sweepiog out again 
through ita silvery abysses. 

" I sltall not sleep to-iiigbt," said Krysia to herself, and 
she began to think about Ketling, and tu suffer more and 
mow. 

Suddenly the sorrowful voice of Baaia was heard in the 
ttillueu of the night, " Krysia 1 " 
" Are you not sleeping ? " 
' " No, for I dreamed that some Turk pierced Pan Michael 

j with an arrow. Jesus ! a deceiving dream. But a fever 
j t» jost shaking me. Let us say the Litany together, that 
God may avert misfortune." 

The thought flew through Krysia's head like lightaing, 
"Ood grant some one to ahoot him!" But she was 
Miouished immediately at her own wii^kedness; therefore, 
thonigh it was necessary for her to get superhuman power 
to pray at that particular moment for the return of Fan 
SXidiapl, still she answered, — 
" Wry well, Bosia." 

Then both rose from their beds, and kneeling on their 
naked knees on the floor. l)egan to say the Litany. Their 
voices responded to each other, now rising and now falling ; 
jOQ would have said that the chamber was changed into the 
eeD of a cloister in whioh two white nuns were repeating 
their nightly prayers. 




PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XVT. 



•ng intrlcat^^l 



Next morning Krysia ■w;i3 calmer; ^. 

anil tangled jiaths she had chosen for herself an ininieDsely 
dillicult, but not a false one. Entering upon it, she saw at 
least whither she was goiug. But, first of ail, she de- 
termined to have an interview with Ketling and speak with 
him for the last time, so as to guard him from every mishap. 
This did not come to her easily, for Ketllng did uot show 
himself for a number of consecutive days, and did not 
return at night. 

Krysia began to rise before daylight and walk to the 
neighboring church of the Dominicans, with the hope that 
she would meet him some morning and speak to him with- 
out witnesses. In fact, she met him a few days later at the 
very door. When he saw her, he removed his cap and bent 
his head in silence. He stood motionless; his face was 
weaned by sleeplessness and suffering, his eyes sunk ; on 
his temples there were yellowish sixits ; tlie delicate color 
of his face had become waxlike; he looked like a flower 
that is witJiering. Krysia's heart was rent at sight of him ; 
and though every decisive step cost her very much, for she 
was not bold by nature, she was the first to extend the 
hand, and said, — 

" May God comfort you and send you forgetfulness ! " 

Ketling took her hand, raised it to his forehead, then to 
his lips, to which he pressed it long and with all his force; 
then he aaid with a voice full of mortal sadness and of resig- 
nation, " There is for me neither solace nor forgetfulness." 

There was a moment when Krysia needed all her self- 
control to restrain herself from throwing her arms around 
his neck and exclaiming, "I love thee above everything! 
take me." She felt that If weeping were to seize her she 
would do so ; therefore she stood a long time before him 
in silence, struggling witli her tears. At last she conquered 
herself and began to speak calmly, though very quickly, for 
breath failed her : — 

" It may bring you some relief if I say that I shall belong 
to no one, I go behind the grating. Do not judge me harshly 



PAX MICHAEL. 121 

At any time, for a£ it is I am unhappy. Fromise rae, give 
tnp your word, that you will not mention your love for me 
t" ;iny one; that jou will not acknowledge it; that you 
will not di&ctose to friend or relative what has happened. 
Thi» is my last prayer. The time will come when you will 
k now why I do this ; then at least you will have the explana- 
n-jH. To-day I will tell you no more, for my sorrow is such 
tliat I cannot I'romise me this, — it will comfort me ; if 
you do not, I may die." 

'* 1 promise, and give my word," answered Ketling. 

" God reward you, and I thank you from my whole heart ! 

Besides, show a calm face in presence of people, so that no 

one may have a suspicion. It is time for me to go. Your 

kindness is such that words fail to describe it. Henceforth 

we shall not see each other alone, only before people. Tell 

afurthcr that you have no feeling of olfence against me; 

'» suffer is one thing and to be offended another. You 

1 me to God, to no one else ; keep this in mind." 

rtUng wished to say something; but since he was 

■ring beyond measure, only indefinite sounds like groans 

1 from bis mouth; then he touched Krysia's temples 

with hia fingers and held them for a while as a sign that he 

forcave her and blessed her. They parted then ; She went 

■to ne church, and he to the street again, so as not to meet 

^S^ttie inn an a«]uaintance. 

jysia returned only in the afternoon ; and when she 
e she found a notable guest, Bishop Olshovski, the vice- 
K^llor. Ho bad come unexpectedly on a visit to Pan 
lolia, wishing, as he said himself, to become acquainted 
I auch a great cavalier, "whose military pre-eminence 
. _J on example, and whose resison was a guide to the 
Itnigfats of that whole lordly Commonwealth." Zagloha was, 
in truth, much astonished, but not less gratified, that snch a 
great honor had met him iu presence of the ladies; he 
'lUnuil himself greatly, was flushed, perspired, and at the 
Be time endeavored to show Pani Makovetski that he 
■ acxtastomed to such visits from the greatest dignitaries 
"" B country, and that he mado nothing of them. Krysia 
presented to the prelate, and kissing his hands with 
inty, sat near Basia. glad that no one could see the 
B of recent emotion on her face. 

while the vice.<thancellor covered Zagloba so bounti- 

InUy and so easily with praises that he seemed to be drawing 
new supplies of them continually from bis violet sleeves 




122 



PAN" MICHAICL, 



embroidered with la*!e. " Think not, your grace," said h^^l 
" that I was drawn hither by curiosity alone to know the 
first man in the knighthood ; for though admiration is a 
just homage to heroes, still men make pilgrimages for their 
own profit also to the place where experience and quick 
reason have taken their seats at the side of manfulness." 

" Experience," said Zagloba, modestly, " especially in the 
military art, comes only with age; and for that cause perhaps 
the late Pan Konyetspolski, father of the banneret, asked 
me frequently for counsel, after him Pan Nikolai Pototski, 
Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski, Pan Sapyeha, and Pan Char- 
nyetski; but as to the title ' Ulysses,' I have always pro- 
tested against that from considerations of modesty." 

"Still, it is so connected with your grace that at times 
no one mentions your real name, but says. ' Our Ulysses,' 
and all divine at once whom the orator means. Therefore, 
in these difficult and everitful times, when more than one 
wavers in his thoughts and does not know whither to turn, 
whom to uphold, I said to myself, ■ I will go and hear 
convictions, free myself from doubt, enlighten my mind 
with clear counsel. You will divine, your grace, that I 
wish to speak of the coming election, in view of which 
every estimate of candidates may lead to some good ; but 
what must one be which flows from the mouth of your 
grace ? I have heard it repeated with the greatest applause 
among the knighthood that you are opposed to those 
foreigners who are pushing themselves on to our lordly 
throne. In the veins of the Vanas. as you explained, there 
flowed Yi^ellon blood, — hence they could not be considered 
as strangers ; but those foreigners, as you said, neither know 
our ancient Polish cnstoniH nor will they respect our liberties, 
and hence absolute rule may arise easily. I acknowledge to 
your grace that these are deep words ; but pardon me if I 
inquire whether you really uttered them, or is it public 
opinion that from custom ascribes all profound sentences to 
you in the first instance ? " 

"These ladies are witness," answered Zagloba; "and 
though this subject is not suited to their judgment, let them 
apeak, since Providence in its inscrutable decrees has given 
them the gift of speech equally with us." 

The vice-chancellor looked involuntarily on Pani Mako- 
vetski, and then on the two young ladies nestled up to each 
other. A moment of silence followed. Suddenly the silvery 
yoioe of Baaia was heard, — 



PAN MICHAEL, 



123 



" I did not hear anything I " 
Then she was confused terribly and blushed to her very 
ears, especially vrhen Kagloba said at once, " Fardon her, 
your dignity, She is young, therefore giddy. But as to 
g«audidateH. I have said more than onee that our Polish 
'iberty will weep by reason of these foreigners." 
[ * I fear that myseif," aaid the prelate ; '■ but even if we 
p Pole, blood of our bIoo<;l aiid bone of our bone, 
J me, your grace, to what side shoiild we turn our hearts ? 
Your grace's vt-i-y thought of a Pole is great, and is spread- 
iug ibrougfa the country like a flame ; for I hear that every- 
Vbere in the diets which are not fettered by corruption one 
e is to be Jteard, ' A Pole, a Pole ! ' " 
" J, justly .' " interrupted Zagloba. 
, ' continued the vice-chancellor, " it is easier to 
I for a Pole than to find a fit person ; therefore let your 
gnce be not attimished if I ask whom you had in mind." 

-' Whom hail 1 in mind ? " repeated Zagloba, somewhat 
IiuxzLdiI ; ami pouting his lips, he wrinkled his brows. It 
waJt difficult for liiui to give a sudden answer, for hitherto 
iwjt only had he no one in mind, but in general he had not 
those ideas at all which the keen prelate bad attributed to 
him. Besides, he knew this himself, and understotTd that 
the vice-chancellor was inclining him to some side ; but he 
let himself be inclined purposely, for it flattered him greatly. 
" I have insisted only in principle that we need a Pole," 
'd he at last ; " but to tell the truth, I have not named 
f man thus far," 

" I have heard of the ambitious designs of Prince Boguslav 

idzivill," muttered the prelate, as if to himself, 

" While there ia breath in ray nostrils, while tlie last drop 

1 is in my breast," cried Zagloba. with the force of 

ion, " nottiing will come of that I I should not 

I to lire in a nation no disgraced as to make a traitor 

d a Judas its king." 

* Tliat is the voice not only of reason, but of civic virtue," 
tnttored the vice^hancellor, again. 

Ha ! " thought Zagloba, " if you wish to draw me, I will 
t you." 

Hen the vice-chancellor began anew: "When wilt thou 
in, O battered ship of my coimtry ? What storms, what 
I are in wait for thee ? In truth, it will be evil If a 
[ner b<icom<'a thy steersnaan ; but it must be so evi- 
r, if among thy sons there is no one better." Here he 



124 



PAN MICHAEL. 



stretched out his white hands, ornamented with glitterinL 
rings, and inclining his head, said with resignation, " Then 
Cond^, or he of Lorraine, or the Prince of Neuberg ? There 
is no other outcome 1 " 

" That is impossible ! A Pole ! " answered Zagloba. 

" Who ? " inquired the prelate. 

Silence followed. Then the prelate began to speak 
again: " If there were even one on whom all could agree I 
Where is there a man who would toncli the heart of the 
knighthood at once, so that no one would dare to murmur 
against his election ? There was one such, the greatest, 
who had rendered moat service, — your worthy friend, 0, 
knight, who walked in glory as in sunlight, There 
auch a — " 

" Prince Yeremi Vishnyevetski ! " interrupted Zagloba. 

" That is true. But he is in the grave," 

" His son lives," replied Zagloba. 

The vice-chancellor half closed his eyes, and S&t sol 
time in silence ; all at once he raised his head, looked 
Zagloba, and began to speak slowly : " I thank God fi 
having inspired me with the idea of knowing your gri 
That is it I the son of the great Yeremi is alive, — a prii _ 
younj^ and full of hope, to whom the Commonwealth has ft] 
debt to pav- Of his gigantic fortune nothing remains but 
glory, — that is his only inheritance. Therefore in the 
present tiinea of corruption, when every man turns his 
eyes only to where gold is attracting, who will mention., 
his name, who will have the courage to make him a 
didate? You? True 1 But will there be many like you' 
It is not wonderful that he whose life has been passo 
in heroic struggles on all fields wilt not fear to give hom. 
age to merit with his vote on the field of election ; but will 
others follow his example ? " Here the vice-chancellor fell 
to thinking, then raised his eyes and spoke on : " God is 
mightier than all. Who knows His decisions, who knows ? 
When I think how all the knighthood believe and trust you, 
I see indeed with wonderment that a certain hope enters my 
heart. Tell me sincerely, has the impossible ever existed 
for you ? " 

" Never ! " answered Zagloba, with conviction. 

"Still, it is not proper to advance that candidacy 
decidedly at first. Let the name strike people's ears, 
let it not seem too formidable to opponents ; let them rather 
laugh at it, and sneer, so that they may not raise too sen- 



i 



ition.^^^ 
iSse^^^l 



ited^^ 



PAN MICHAEL. 



l'2r> 



B impediments. Perhaps, too, God will grant it to succeed 
Idckly, wbeti the intrigues of parties bring them to mutual 
ntruction. Smooth the road for it gradually, your grace, 
id grow not weary in labor; for this is your candidate, 
'irorthy of your re^ou and experience. God bless you in 
these jibns 1 " 

'■ Am I to suppose," inquired Zagloba, " that your dignity 
has been thinking also of Prince Michael ? " 

The vic«-ehancellor took from his sleeve a. small book ou 
which the title " Censura Caadidatorum " stood in lai'ge 
black letters, and said, " Kead, your grace ; let this letter 
answer for me." 

Then the rice-chancellor began preparations for going; 
but Zagloba detained him and said, " Permit me, your 
dignity, to say something more. First of all, I thank God 
"^ ,t the lesser seal is in hands which can bend men like 

" How is that ? " asked the vice-chancellor, astonished. 
"Secondly, I will tell your dignity in advance that the 
ididacy of Prinra Michael is greatly to my heart, for 1 
sw fais father, and loved bim and fought under him with 
f friends ; they too will be delighted in soul at the thought 
.t they can show the son that love which they had for the 
father. Therefore I seize at this candidacy with both 
bands, and this day 1 will speak with Pan Krytski, — a 
man of great family and my acquaintance, who is in high 
, consideration among the nobles, for it is difficult not to love 
3 will both do what is in our power; and God grant 
lat we shall effect something I " 

•■ May the angels attend you I " said the prelate ; " if you 
that, we have nothing more to say." 
" With the permission of your dignity I have to speak of 
9 thing more ; namely, that your dignity should not think 
b jiKirself thuswise : 'I have put my own wishes into his 
.li ; t have talked into him this idea that he hns found 
f his own wit the candidacy of Prince Michael, — speak- 
g briefly, I have twisted the fool in my hand as if he were 
I'our dignity, 1 will advance the cause of Prince 
iohael. because it is to my heart, — that is what the case 
; because, as 1 see, it is to the heart also of your dignity, 
—that ia what the case is ! I will advance it for the sake 
f his mother, for the sakr> of my friends; 1 will advance 
H btMunse of the confidence which I have in the head " 
(bora Zagloba inclined) " from which that Minerva sprang 



1 



126 PAN MICHAEL. 

forth, but not because I let myself be persuaded, like a 
little boy, that the invention is mine ; and in fine, not 
because I am a fool, but for the reason that when a wise 
man tells me a wise thing, old Zagloba says, ^ Agreed ! ' " 

Here the noble inclined once more. The vice-chancellor 
was confused considerably at first; but seeing the good- 
humor of the noble and that the affair was taking the turn 
so much desired, he laughed from his whole soul, then 
seizing his head with both hands, he began to repeat, — 

" Ulysses ! as God is dear to me, a genuine Ulysses ! 
Lord brother, whoso wishes to do a good thing must deal 
with men variously ; but with you I see it is requisite to 
strike the quick straightway. You have pleased my heart 
immensely." 

" As Prince Michael has mine." 

" May Grod give you health ! Ha ! I am beaten, but I 
am glad. You must have eaten many a starling in your 
youth. And this signet ring, — if it will serve to commem- 
orate our colloquium — " 

" Let that ring remain in its own place," said Zagloba. 

** You will do this for me — " 

" I cannot by any means. Perhaps another time — later 
on — after the election." 

The vice-chancellor understood, and insisted no more ; 
he went out, however, with a radiant face. 

Zagloba conducted him to the gate, and returning, mut- 
tered, " Ha ! I gave him a lesson ! One rogue met another. 
But it is an honor. Dignitaries will outrun one another in 
coming to these gates. I am curious to know what the 
ladies think of this!" 

The ladies were indeed full of admiration ; and Zagloba 
grew to the ceiling, especially in the eyes of Pan Michael's 
sister, so that he had barely shown himself when she 
exclaimed with great enthusiasm, " You have surpassed 
Solomon in wisdom." 

And Zagloba was very glad. " Whom have I surpassed, 
do you say ? Wait, you will see hetmans, bishops, and 
senators here ; I shall have to escape from them or hide 
beliind the curtains." 

Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance 
of Ketling. 

" Ketling, do you want promotion ? " cried Zagloba, still 
charmed with his own significance. 

" No ! " answered the knight, in sadness ; " for I must 
leave you again, and for a long time." 



PAN BflCHAEL. 



327 



Zagloba looked at him more attentively. ''How is it 
that you are so cut down ? " 

'' Just for this, that I am going away." 

" Whither ? " 

" I have received letters from Scotland, from old friends 
of my father and myself. My affairs demand me there 
absolutelv ; perhaps for a long time. I am grieved to part 
with all here — but I must.'' 

Zagloba^ going into the middle of the room, looked at 
Pan Michael's sister, then at the young ladies, and asked, 
** Have you heard ? In the name of the Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost ! " 



128 PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Though Zagloba received the news of Eetling's depart- 
ure with astonishment, still no suspicion came into his 
head ; for it was easy to admit that Charles II. had remem- 
bered the services which the Ketlings had rendered the 
throne in time of disturbance, and that he wished to show 
his gratitude to the last descendant of the family. It 
would seem even most wonderful were he to act other- 
wise. Besides, Ketling showed Zagloba certain letters from 
beyond the sea, and convinced him decisively. In its way 
that journey endangered all the old noble's plans, and he 
was thinking with alarm of the future. Judging by his 
letter, Volodyovski might return any day. 

" The winds have blown away in the steppes the remnant 
of his grief," thought Zagloba. " He will come back more 
daring than when he departed ; and because some devil is 
drawing him more powerfully to Krysia, he is ready to 
propose to her straightway. And then, i— then Krysia will 
say yes (for how could she say no to such a cavalier, and, 
besides, the brother of Pani Makovetski ?), and my poor, 
dearest haiduk will be on the ice." 

But Zagloba, with the persistence special to old people, 
determined at all costs to marry Basia to the little knight. 
Neither the arguments of Pan Yan, nor those which at 
intervals he used on himself, had serious effect. At times 
he promised mentally, it is true, not to interfere again in 
anything ; but he returned afterward involuntarily with 
greater persistence to the thought of uniting this pair. He 
meditated for whole days how to effect this ; he formed 
plans, he framed stratagems. And he went so far that 
when it seemed to him that he had hit upon the means, he 
cried out straightway, as if the affair were over, "May 
God bless you ! " 

But now Zagloba saw before him almost the ruin of his 
wishes. There remained nothing more to him but to 
abandon all his efforts and leave the future to (jod's will ; 
for the shadow of hope that before his departure Ketling 
would take some decisive step with reference to Krysia 



FAN MICHAEL. 



129 



oould not remain long in Zagloba's head. It was only 
row and curiosity, therefore, that he determined to 
igulre of tho yonug knight touching the time of his 
mg, as well as what he intended to do before leaving 
) Commonwealth. 
BHariug invited Ketling to a conversation, Zagloba said 
nth a greatly grieved face, " A difficult case ! Eacli man 
IOw» bettt wliat he ought to do, and I will not ask you to 
y ; but 1 should like to know at least something about 
Mr return." 

"Can I tell what is waiting for me there, where I am 
lug?" answered Ketling, — "what questions and what 
rviitures ? I will return sometime, if I can. I will stay 

LI for good if I must." 
" You will find that your heart will draw you liack to us," 
*'G«d grant that my grave will be nowhere else but iu 
» land which gave me all that it could give I " 
" A.h, you see in other countries a foreigner is a step- 
pdld all his life ; but our mother opens her arms to you at 
Iboe, and cherishes you as her own son." 

" Truth, a great truth. Ei I if only I could — For 
everything in the old country may come to me, but happi- 
ness will not come." 

" Ah 1 I said to you, ' Settle down ; get married.' You 
would not listen to uie. If yciu were mairied, even if you 
went away, you would have to return, unless you wished to 
take your wife through the raging waves; and 1 do not 
suppose that. 1 giive ^ou advice. Well, you would n't take 
it; you would n't Lake it." 

IltTo Zagloba hmkod attentively at Ketling's face, wish- 
ing some definite explanation from him, hut Ketling was 
silent ; ho menly hung his head and fixed his eyes on the 

" What 18 your answer to this ? " asked Zagloba, after a 
jrbtle. 

" 1 had no chance whatever of taking it," answered the 
young knight, slowly. 

Zugloba began b> walk through the room, then he stopped 
in fmnt of Ketling, joined his hands behind bis back, and 
umI, *• But I tell you that you had. If you had not, may I 
Bvver from tliis day forwiud bind this body of mine with 
tltiB belt here ! Kryaia is a friend of yours." 

" God grunt Itiat she remain one, though seas be between 



130 



PAN MICHAEL. 



a going." ^^ 



" Wliat does that mean ? " 

« Nothing more; nothing more." 

" Have you asked her ? " 

"Spare me. As it is, I am bo sad because I am _ 

"Ketling, do jou wish me to speak to her while there is 
tone ? " 

Ketling conaidi^i'ed that if Krysia wished so earnestly 
that their feelings should remain seuret, perhaps she might 
be glad if an opijortunity were offered of denying them 
openly, therefore he answered, " I assure yon that that is 
vain, and I am so far convinced that I have done everything 
to drive that feeling from my head ; but if you axe looking 
for a miracle, ask." 

"Ah, if yon have driven her out of your bead," said 
Zagloba, with a certain bitterness, " there is nothing indeed 
to be done. Only permit me to remark that I looked on 
you as a man of more constancy." 

Ketling ruse, and stretching upward his two hands fevei 
ishly, said with violence unusual to him, "What will i 
help me to wish for one of those stars ? I cannot fly uji to 
it, neither can it come down to me. Woe to people who 
sigh after the silver moon ! " 

Zagloba grew angry, and began to pu£f. For a time he 
could not even speak, and only when he had mastered his 
anger did he answer with a broken voice, " My dear, do not 
hold me a fool ; if you have reasons to give, give them to me, 
as to a man who lives on bread and meat, not as to one 
is mad, — for if 1 should now frame a fiction, and tell 
that this cap of mine here ia the moon, and that I cai 
reach it with my hand, I should go around the ctty with 
bare, bald head, and the frost would bite my ears like a dog. 
I will not wrestle with statements like that. But I know 
this: the maiden lives three rooms distant from here; she 
eats ; she drinks ; when she walks, she must put one foot 
before the other ; in the frost her nose grows red, and she 
feels hot iu the heat ; when a mosquito bites her, she feels 
it ; and as to the moon, she may resemble it in this, that 
she has no beard. But in the way that you talk, it may bo 
said that a turnip is an astrologer. As to Krysia, if you 
have not tried, if you have not asked her, it ia your own 
fault; but if yon have ceased to love the girl, and now you 
are going away, saying to yourself ' moon,' then you may. 
nourish any weed with your honesty as well as your wit, — 
that is the poiut of the question." 



1 



i me, 

wha ^^A 

iimol^^H 
ith^^H 




FAN MICUAICL. 

^^ D this Ketling answered, " It is not sweet, but bitter in 

^3y mouth from the food wliich jou are giving me. I go, 

for I must; I do not ask, because I bavt; nothing to ask 

aboat. But you judge me unj ustly, — Gutl knows how 

unjustly ! " 

*' Ketling I I know, of course, that you are a man of 
honor ; but I cannot understand those ways of yours. In 
my time a man went to a maiden and spoke into her eyea 
with this rhyme, ' If you wish me, we wiU live together; if 
not, I will not buy you.' ' Each one knew what he had to 
do; whoever was baiting, and not bold in speech, sent a 
better man to talk than himself, I offered you my services, 
and offer them yet. I will go ; I will talk ; I will bring 
back au answer, and according to that, you will go or stay." 
" I must go ! it cannot be otherwise, and will not." 
•■ You will return." 

Do me a kindness, and apeak no more of this. 
a wish to inquire for your own satisfaction, very well, 
1 \a my name." 

r God's sake, have you ask«d her already 7 " 
iiet us not speak of this. Do me the favor." 
" 'II, let OS talk of the weather. May the thunderbolt 
fi you, and your ways ! So you must go, and I most 

I take farewell of you." 

ait, wait! Anger will leave me this moment. My 
\g, wait, for I h^ something to say to you. When do 
?" 
soon aa I can settle my affairs. I should like to 

I Courland for the quarter's rent; and the house in 
we have been living I would sell willingly if any one 

I buy it." 

"I^et Stakovetaki buy it, or Michael. In God's name I 
but you will not go away without seeing Michael ?" 

^ I should be glad in my soul to see him." 

"e may be here any moment. He may incline you to 

Zagloba stopped, for a certain alarm seized him 

ily. " I was serving Michael in good intent," thought 

pbut terribly against his will; if discord is to rise 

II him and Ketling, better let Ketling go away." 
b Zagloba rubbed his bald head with his hand ; at lust he 

' In the 'iriginal tliie Soina a Thymed couplet. 



132 PAN BflCHAEL. 

added, '^ One thing and another was said out of pure good- 
will. I have so fallen in love with you that I would be 
glad to detain you by all means ; therefore I put Krysia 
before you, like a bit of bacon. But that was only through 
good-will. What is it to me, old man ? In truth, that was 
only good-will, — nothing more. lam not match-making; 
if I were, I would have made a match for myself. Ketling, 
give me your face,^ and be not angry." 

Ketling embraced Zagloba, who became really tender, and 
straightway gave command to bring the decanter, saying, 
'^ We will drink one like this every day on the occasion of 
your departure." 

And they drank. Then Ketling bade him good-by and 
went out. Immediately the wine roused fancy in Zagloba; 
he began to meditate about Basia, Krysia, Pan Michael, and 
Ketling, began to unite them in couples, to bless them ; at 
last he wished to see the young ladies, and said, ^^ Well, I 
will go and see those kids." 

The young ladies were sitting in the room beyond the 
entrance, and sewing. Zagloba, after he had greeted them, 
walked through the room, dragging his feet a little; for 
they did not serve him as formerly, especially after wine. 
While walking, he looked at the maidens, who were sitting 
closely, one near the other, so that the bright head of 
Basia almost touched the dark one of Krysia. Basia 
followed him with her eyes; but Krysia was sewing so 
diligently that it was barely possible to catch the glitter of 
her needle with the eye. 

•' H'm ! " said Zagloba. 

" H'm ! " repeated Basia. 

" Don't mock me, for I am angry." 

" He '11 be sure to cut my head off ! " cried Basia, feign- 
ing terror. 

" Strike ! strike ! I '11 cut your tongue out, — that 's 
what I '11 do ! " 

Saying this, Zagloba approached the young ladies, and 
putting his hands on his hips, asked without any prelimi- 
nary, " Do you want Ketling as husband ? " 

" Yes ; five like him ! " said Basia, quickly. 

" Be quiet, fly ! I am not talking to you. Eli^sia, the 
speech is to you. Do you want Ketling as husband ?" 

Krysia had grown pale somewhat, though at first she 

^ That is, let me kiss yon. 



PAN MICHAEL. 133 

thought that Zagloba was asking Basia, not her ; then she 
raised on the old noble her beautiful dark-blue eyes. '' No/' 
answered she, calmly. 

"Wel^ 'pon my word! No! At least it is short. 
Ton my word! — 'pon my word! And why do you not 
want him?'' 

" I want no one." 

'< Krysia^ tell that to some one else," put in Basia. 

<<What brought the married state into such contempt 
with you?" continued Zagloba. 

''Not contempt; I have a vocation for the convent/' 
answered Krysia. 

There was in her voice so much seriousness and such sad- 
ness that Basia and Zagloba did not admit even for a moment 
that she was jesting ; but such great astonishment seized 
both that the^ began to look as if dazed, now on each other, 
now on Krvsia. 

'' Well I '' said Zagloba^ breaking the silence first 

"I wish to enter a convent," repeated Krysia, with 
sweetness. 

Basia looked at her once and a second time, suddenly 
threw her arms around her neck, pressed her rosy lips to 
her cheek, and began to say quickly, " Oh, Krysia, I shall 
sob! Say quickly that you are only talking to the wind; 
I shall sob, as Qod is in heaven, I shall I " 



-fj*. 



134 PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XVIIL 

Afteb his interview with Zagloba, Ketling went to Pan 
Michael's sister, whom he informed that because of urgent 
affairs he must remain in the city, and perhaps too before 
his final journey he would go for some weeks to Courland ; 
therefore he would not be able in person to entertain her 
in his suburban house longer. But he implored her to con- 
sider that house as her residence in the same way as hitherto, 
and to occupy it with her husband and Pan Michael during 
the coming election. Pani Makovetski consented, for in 
the opposite event the house would become empty, and 
bring profit to no one. 

After that conversation Ketling vanished, and showed him- 
self no more either in the inn, or later in the neighborhood 
of Mokotov, when Pan Michael's sister returned to the 
suburbs with the young ladies. Krysia alone felt that 
absence; Zagloba was occupied wholly with the coming 
election ; while Basia and Pani Makovetski had taken the 
sudden decision of Krysia to heart so much that they could 
think of nothing else. 

Still, Pani Makovetski did not even try to dissuade 
Krysia; for in those times opposition to such undertak- 
ings seemed to people an injury and an offence to Grod. 
Zagloba alone, in spite of all his piety, would have had the 
courage to protest, had it concerned liim in any way ; but 
since it did not, he sat quietly, and he was content in spirit 
that affairs had arranged themselves so that Krysia retired 
from between Pan Michael and the haiduk. Now Zagloba 
was convinced of the successful accomplishment of his most 
secret desires, and gave himself with all freedom to the 
labors of the election ; he visited the nobles who had come 
to the capital, or he spent the time in conversations with the 
vice-chancellor, with whom he fell in love at last, becoming 
his trusted assistant. After each such conversation he re- 
turned home a more zealous partisan of the " Pole," and a 
more determined enemy of foreigners. Accommodating him- 
self to the instructions of the vice-chancellor, he remained 
quietly in that condition so far, but not a day passed that 




i not win some one for the secret candidate, and that 
ed which ustiall; happens in such cases, — he pushed 
' forward so far that that candidacy became the 
I object in his life, at the side of the union of Basia 
ui Michael. Meanwhile they were nearer and nearer 
tfce election. 

Kpring had already freed the waters from ice ; breezes 
warm and strong had begun to blow ; under the breath of 
these breezes the trees were sprinkled with buds, and flocks 
of swallows were hovering around, to spring out at any 
moment, as simple people think, from the ocean of winter 
into the bright sunlight. Guests began to come to the eteo- 
tion, with the swallows and other birds of passage. First 
of all came merchants, to whom a rich harvest of profit was 
indicated, in a place where more than half a million of people 
wera to assemble, counting magnates with tlieir forces, nobles, 
8«r<rants, and the army. Kngliahmen, Hollanders, Germans, 
RuBstana, Tartars, Turks, Armenians, and even Persians 
came:, bringing stuffs, linen, damiisk, brocades, furs, jewels, 
perftimi^ an<l sweetmeats. Booths were erected on the 
Btrcets anil outside the city, and in them was every kind of 
merf^mndise. Some " bazaars " were placed even in subur- 
ban vill^es ; for it was known that the inns of the capital 
eould not receive one tenth of the electors, and that an 
enormoas majority of them would be encamped outside 
the waits, as was the case always during time of election. 
Finally, the nobles began to assemble ao numerously, in 
■och throngs, that if they had come in like numbers to 
UiP thnral^nfd Itoundaries of the Comraonwfalth, the foot 
of any cnftny would never have crossed them. 

Kt-ports went around that the election would be a stormy 
onts for thi" whole country was divided between three chief 
candidates, — Oond^. the Princes of Neuberg and of Lorraine. 
It waa said that eacli party would endeavor to seat its own 
candidate, even by force. Alarm deized heaits ; spirits were 
iuflained with partisan rancor. Some prophesied civil war ; 
and these fombodings found faith, in view of the gigantic 
military legions with which the magnates had surrounded 
themselves. They arrived early, so as to have time for 
iutriguea of all kinds. When the Commonwealth was in 

Til, when the enemy was putting the keen edge to its 

, neither king nor hetman could bring more than a 

I handful of troops against him ; but now in spite 

■ and enactments, the Radzivills alone came with an 




136 



PAN MICHAEL. 






army uumbering betweea tea and twenty thouaand 
The Patses liad beljinrl them au almost equivalent force; 
the powerful Potnt^skis were commg with no smaller 
strength ; other " kiiiglets " of Poland, Lithuania, and Rus- 
sia wero coming with forces but slightly inferior. " When 
wilt thou sail in, U buttered ship of my country ? " repeated 
the vice-chancellor, more and more frequently ; but he him- 
self had selfish objects in his heart. The magnates, with 
few exceptions, corrupted to the marrow of their bones, 
were thinking only of themselves and the greatness of their 
houses, and were ready at any moment to rouse the tempest 
of civil war. 

The throng of nobles increased daily ; and it was evident 
that when, after the Diet, the election itself would begin, 
they would surpass even tlie greatest force of the magnates. 
But these throngs were incompetent to bring the ship of 
the Commonwealtli into calm waters successfully, for their 
heads were sunk in darkness and ignorance, and their hearts 
were for the greater part corrupted. The election there- 
fore gave promise of being prodigious, and no one foresaw 
that it would end only shabbily, for except Zagloba, even 
those who worked for the " Pole " could not foresee to what 
a degree the stupidity of the nobles and the intrigues of 
the magnates would aid them ; not many had hope to carry 
through such a candidate as Prince Michael. But Z^loba 
swam in that sea like a fish in water. From the beginning 
of the Diet he dwelt in the city continually, and was at 
Ketling's house only wheu he yearned tor his haiduk ; but 
as Basia had lost much joyfulness by reason of Krysia's 
I'csolve, Zagloba took her sometimes to the city to let her 
amuse herself and rejoice her eyes with the sight of the 

They went out usually in the morning; and Zagloba 
brought her back not infrequently late in the evening. On 
the road and in the city itself the heart of the maiden was 
rejoiced at sight of the merchandise, the strange people, 
the many-colored crowds, the splendid troops. Then her 
eyes would gleam like two eoals, her head tncn aa if on a 
pivot; she could not gaze snflSciently, nor look around 
enough, and overwhelmed the old man with questions by 
the thousand. He answered gladly, for in this way he 
showed his experience and learning. More than once a 
gallant company of military surrounded the equipage in 
which they were riding; the knighthood admired Basia's 



PAN MICHAEL. 



137 



Jatlj, her quick wit and resolution, and Zagloba 
always told them the story of the Tartar, slain with duck- 
shot, so as to sink them cumtilctely in amazemeot and 
delight. 

A certaiu time Zagloba and Basia were coming home 
Terr late ; for the review of Pan Felix Pototski's troops 
had detained them all day. The night was clear and warm ; 
white mists were hanging over the fields. Zagloba, though 
always watchful, since in such a concourse of serving-nien 
;ind soldiers it was necessary to pay careful attention not 
Ui strike upon outlaws, had fallen soundly asleep; the 
'|i»er was dozing also ; Basia aJone was not sleeping, for 
Mugh her head were moving thousands of thoughts and 
Suddenly the tramp of a number of horses came 
rs. Pulling Zagloba by the sleeve, she said, — 
Horsemen of some kind are pushing on after us.'' 
p Wliat ? How ? Who ? " asked the drowsy Zagloba, 
pHorsemen of some kind are coming." 
_^ Oh ! they will come up directly. The tramp of horses 
I to be heard; perhaps some oue is going In the same 
direction — " 

"They are robbers, I am sure ! " 

'^ tsia was snre, for the reason that in her soul she was 
: for adventures, — robbers and opportunities for her 
-so that when Zagloba, puffing and muttering, 
_ n to draw out from the seat pistols, which he took with 
R always for " an occasion," she claimed one for herself, 
shall not miss the first robber who approaches. 
Auntie shoots wonderfully with a musket, but she cannot 
•M in the night. I could swear that those men are robbers ! 
[ they would only attack us! Give me the pistol 

y'-" 

IVoll," answered Zagloba, " but you must promise not 
ro before I do, and till 1 say fire. If I give you a 
x>n, you will be ready to shoot the noble that you 
" ■, without asking, 'Who goes there?' and then a 

II follow." 
I will ask first. ' Who goes there ? ' " 

But if drinking-men are passing, and hearing a woman's 

1, say something impolite ? " 

[ will thunder at theiu out of the pistol I Is n't that 

LQ, to take such a water-burner to the city I I 
roa tbat you are not to fire without command." 



PAN MICHAEL. 



I 



will inquire, ' Who goes there ? ' but so roughly 
they will not know me." 

"Let it be so, then. Ha! I hear them approaching 
already.' You may be sure that they are solid people, for 
scoundrels would attack us unawares from the ditch." 

Since rullianB, however, really did infest the roade 
adventiires were heard of not infrequently, Zagloba 
manded the driver not to go among the trees which stood 
darkness at the turn of the road, but to halt in 
lighted place. Meajiwhile the four horsemen had 
proached a number of yards. Then Bosia, assuming a 
voice, which to her seemed worthy of a dri^oon, inqt 
threateningly, — 

" Who goes there ? " 

" Why have you stopped on the road ? " asked one of 
horsemen, who thought evidently that they must have"' 
broken some part of the carriage or the harness. 

At this voice Basia dropped her pistol and said hurriedly 
to Zagloba, " Indeed, that is uncle. Oh, for (iod's sake I " 

" What uncle ? " 

" Makovetski." 

"Hei there!" cried Zagloba; "and are you not Pi 
Makovetski with Pan Volodyovski ? " 

" Pan Zagloba ! " cried the little knight. 

" Michael ! " 

Here Zagloba began to put his legs over the edge of 
carriage with great haste; but before lie could get one 
them over, Volodyovski had sprung from his horse and was 
at the side of the equipage. .Recognizing Basia by the 
light of the moon, he seized her by both bands and cried, 

" I greet you with all my heart ! And where is Pi 
Krysia, and sister ? Are all in good health ? " 

" In good health, thank (rod ! So you have come at last! 
said Basia, with a beating heart, " Is uncle here too ? 
uncle ! " 

When she had said this, she seized by the neck Pan 
Makovetski, who had just come to the carriage; and Za- 
globa opened his arms meanwhile to Pan Michael. After 
long greetings came the presentation of Pan Makovetski to 
Zagloba; then the two travellers gave their horses to 
attendants and took their places in the carriage. Mako- 
vetski and Zagloba occupied the seat of honor ; Basi& and 
Pan Michael sat in front. 

Brief questions and brief answers followed, as happeiM 



th]^ 



idly 

j 



ta, — 
»t!^| 



PAN MICIIAEI- 130 

lally when people meet after a long absence. Pan Mako- 

teki inquired about his wife j Fan Michael ouce more 

nit the hralth vi Fanna Kryaia; then he wondered at 

tling's approaching departure, but he bad not itiiDe to 

'1 on that, for b« was forced at ouce to tell of what he 

done in the border Btanitsa, how he had attacked the 

gera of the horde, how he was homesick, but how 

lolMome it was to taste his old life. 

"It seemed to lue," said the little knight, "that the 

"mi times had not passed; that we were still together 

I I^ Van and Kushel and Vyershul ; only when they 

ight me a pail of water for washing, and gray-haired 

'|were Been in it, could a man remember that he 

^ba Bame aa in old times, though, on the other band, 

Bny mind that while the will was the same the 

■ the saiue." 

■Yon have struck the point!" replied Zagloba; "it is 

ir that your wit has recovered on fresh gra^s, for 

lerto you were not so quielc. Will is the main thing, 

I tbttre is no better drug for melancholy." 

^That is true, — is true." added Fan Makovetski. "There 

ft legion of well-sweeps in Michael's stauitsa, for there is 

"ick of spring water in the neighborhood. I tell you, 

*'iat when the soldiers begin to make those sweeps 

k at daybreak, your grace would wake up with such a 

t you would thank God at once for this aJoue, that 

•e living." 

"Ah, if I could only be there for even one day! "cried 
Bwia. 

" There is one way to go there," said Zagloba, — " marry 
Uie captain of the guard." 

'• na Adam will be captain sooner or later," put in the 
tittin kniglit 

" lnd<>c(l ! " cried Ba^ia, in anger ; " I have not asked you 
to bring me I'an Adam instead of a present." 

" I have brought something else, nice sweetmeats. They 
will bfl sweet for Pauna Basia, and it is bitter there for 
that poor fellow." 

"Thctn you should have given him the sweets ; let him 
cat them while his mustaches are coming out " 

*' Imagine to yourself," said Zagloba to Pan Makovetski, 
" these two are always in that way. Luckily the proverb 
•ays, 'Those who wrangle, end in love."' 

BaaU made no reply ; but Pan Michael, as if waiting for 



140 



PAN MICHAEL. 



an answer, looked at her small face shone upon by th( 
bright light. It seemed lo him so shapely that lie thought 
in spite of himself, " But that rogue is so pretty that she 
might destroy one's eyes." 

Evidently something else must have come to his mind at 
once, for he turned to the driver and said, " Touch up the 
horses there with a whip, and drive faster.'' 

The carriage rolled on quickly after those words, so 
quickly that the travellers sat in silence for some time ; and 
only when thev came upon the sand did Pan Michael apeak 
again : " But toe departure of Ketling surprises me. And 
t&it it should happen to him, too, just before iny couiing aiuL 
before the electiou." 

" The English think as much of out election as they do 
your coming," answered Zagloba. " Ketling himself is 
from his feet because he must leave us." 

Basia had just on her tongue, "Especially Krysia," 
something reminded her not to mention this matter nor 
recent resolution of Krysia. With the instinct of a womi 
she divined that the one and the other might touch Pan 
Michael at the outset; as to pain, sometliing pained her, 
therefore in spite of all her impulsiveness she held 
silence. 

" Of Krysia's intentions he will know anyhow," thought 
she ; " but evidently it is better not to speak of them now, 
since Pan Zagloba has not meutioned them with a word." 

Pan Michael turned again to the driver, ■' But drive 
faster ! " 

" We left our horses and things at Praga," said Pan Mako- 
vetski to Zagloba, "and set out with two men, though it 
was nightfall, for Michael and I were in a terrible hurry." 

"I believe it," answered Zagloba. '" Do you see what 
throngs have come to the capital ? Outside the gates are 
Cftmps and markets, so that it is difficult to pass. People^ 
tell also wonderful things of the coming election, which 
will repeat at a proper time in the house to you." 

Here they began to converse about politics. Zagloba 
trying to discover adroitly Makovetski's opinions; at last 
turned to Pan Michael and asked without ceremony, 
for whom will you give your vote, Michael ? " 

But Pan Michael, instead of an answer, started as 
roused from sleep, and said, " I am curious to know if th( 
are sleeping, and if we shall see them to-day ? " 

" They are surely sleeping," answered Basia, with a bw( 



i 



Ind 

aJid^_ 

1 



PAN MICHAEL. 



141 



1 as it were drowsy voice. "But they will wake and 
come surely to greet you and uncle." 

" IJo you think so ? " asked the little knight, with joy ; 
aud agaiu he looked at Basta, and again thought involunta- 
rily, "But that rogue is charming in this moonlight." 

They were near Ketling'a house uow, and arrived in 
a short time. Pani Makovetskl and Krysia were asleep ; a 
few of the servants were up, waiting with supper for Basia 
i Pan Zagloba. All at onee there was no small movement 
" e house ; Zagloba gave command to wake more servants 
prepare warm food for the gaests. 

Fan Makovetskl wished to go straightway to his wife ; 
but she bad heard the unusual noise, and guessing who had 
come, ran down a moment later with her ro^ thrown 
amuud her, pauting, with tears of joy in her eyes, and lips 
'J of smiJes ; greetings began, embraces and conversation, 
■upted by exclamations. 

1 Michael was looking continually at the door, through 
ich Basia had vanished, and in which be hoped any 
ment to see Krysia, the beloved, radiant with quiet joy, 
Igfat, with gleaming eyes, and hair twisted up in a hurry ; 
nnwhile, the Dantzig clock standing in the dining-room 
d and ticked, an hour passed, supper was brought, and 
B maiden lieloved and dear to Pan Michael did not appear 

last Basia came in, but alone, serious somehow, and 

Mmy ; she approached the table, and taking a light in her 

', turned to Pan Makovetskl: "Krysia is somewhat un- 

and will not come ; but she begs uncle to come, even 

the door, so that she may greet him," 

Makovetskl rose at once and went out, followed by 

le little knight became terribly gloomy and said, "I did 
i tbink that I should fail to see Panna Krysia to-nigbt. 

really ill ? " 
" Ei ! she is well," answered his sister ; '■ but people are 
ling to her now." 
Why ia that ? " 

bas his grace, Pan Zagloba, not spoken of her 

f what intention, by the rounds of God .'" 
B is going to a convent" 
Pan Uicliael began to blink like a man who has not heard 
\ that is said to him; then he changed in the face, stood 



142 



PAN MICHAEL. 



up, sat down again. In one moment sweat covered his face 
with drops ; then he began to wipe it with his palms. In 
the room there was deep silence. 

'^ Michael ! " said his sister. 

But he looked confusedly now on her^ now on Zagloba, 
and said at last in a terrible voice^ ** Is there some curse 
hanging over me ? " 

*^ Have God in your heart I " cried Zagloba. 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAFTEB XrX. 

I Zaqloba and Pani Makovetski divined by that exclama- 
■on the secret of the little knight's heart ; and when he 
Sprang up sudilenly and left the room, they looked at each 
other with amazement and disijuiet, till at last the lady 
said, " For God's aake go after hiin ! persuade him ; comfort 
him ; if not, I will go myself," 

"Do not do that," said Zagloba. " There is no need of us 
there, but Krysia is needed ; if he cajinot see her, it is bet- 
ter to leave him alone, for untimely comforting leadfi people 
to still greater despair." 

" I see now, as on my palm, that he was inclined to 
Krysia. See, I knew that he liked her greatly and sought 
her company ; but that lie was so lost in her never came to 
my head." 

" It must be that be returned, with a proposition ready, in 
which he saw his own happine&s ; meanwhile a thunderbolt, , 
as it were, fell," 

"Why did he speak of this to no one, neither to me, nor 
to yon, nor to Krysia herself ? Maybe the girl would not 
hzve made her vow." 

" It ia a wonderful thing," said Zagloba ; " besides, he con- 
fides in me, and trusts my head more than his own ; and not 
merely has he not acknowledged this atfeetion to me, but 
«Ten said once that it was friendship, nothing more." 

" He was always secretive," 

" Then though you are hia sister, you don't know him. 

'b heart is like the eyes of a sole, on top. I have never 

it a more outspoken man ; btit I admit Uiat he has acted 
Uterently this time. Are you sure that he said nothing to 

rysia ? " 

*' (Jod of power t Krysia is mistress of her own will, for 
fny husband as gnardian has said to her, ' Tf the man is 
worthy and of honorable blood, you may overlook his prop- 
erty.' If Michael had spoken to her before his departure, 
the would have answered yea or no, and he would have 
kDown what to look for." 

"True, because this has struck him uneipectedly. Now 
B jour woman's wit to this business." 




144 



TAN MICHAEL. 



Help is Deeded." 



" What is wi 

" Let him take Basia," 

" But if, as is evident, he prefers that one — Ha ! if] 
this had only come into my head," 

*' It is a pity that it did not." 

" How could it when it did not enter the bead of such »] 
Solomon as you ? " 

" And how do you know tliat ? " 

"You advised Ketliug."' 

"1 ? God is my witness, I advised no man. I said that J 
he was inclined to her, and it was tiue ; I said that be wat 
a worthy cavalier, for that was and is true ; but I leavsl 
match-making to women. My lady, as things are, halfv 
the Commonwealth is resting on my head. Have I eveol 
time to think of anything but pubhc affairs? Often ll 
have not a minute to put a spoonful of food in myfl 
mouth." I 

" Advise us this time, for God's mercy ! All around r| 
hear only this, that there is no bead beyond yours." 

" People are talking of this head of mine without ceasing;] 
they might rest awhile. As to counsels, there are two:| 
either let Michael take Easia, or let Krysia change ha 
intention ; an intention is not a vow." 

Now Pan Makovetski came in ; his wife told him e 
thing straightway. The noble was greatly grieved, for 1 
loved Pan Michael uncomnsonly and valued him ; but for] 
the time he could tbink out nothing. 

"If Krysia will be obstinate," said he, rubbing his fore- J 
bead, " how can you use even arguments in such an affair ?" I 

" Krysia will be obstinate ! " said Pani Makovetski ' 
"Krysia has always been that way," 

" What was in Michael's head that he did not make sure 
before departing ? " asked Pan Makovetski. " As he left 
matters, something worse might have happened; another 
might have won the girl's heart in his absence." I 

" In that case, she would not have chosen the cloister ab,% 
once." said Pani Makovetski. " However, she is free." 

" True ! " answered Makovetski. 

But already it was dawning in Zagloba's head. If thel 
secret of Krysia and Pan Michael had been known to himj I 
all would have been clear to him at once ; but without thai I 
knowledge it was really bard to understand anything. Stillj W 
the quick wit of the man began to break tbroiigh the mist, I 
and to divine the real reason and intention of Krysia and J 



PAN MICHAEL. 



145 



^ I despair of Pan Michael. After a while he felt sure 

that Ketling was involved in. what had happened. Uis 
suppusitioQ lacked only certainty ; he determined, there- 
fore, to go to Michael and examine him more closely. On 
* e road alarm seized him, for he thought thus to himself, — 
"There is much of my work in this. I wanted to quaff 
ul at the wedding of Basia and Michael ; but I am not 
e that instead of mead, I have not provided sour beer, 
now Miuhael will return to his former decision, and 
imitating Krysta, will put on tUe habit." 

Here a chill came on Zagloba ; so he hastened his steps, 

and in a moment was in I'au Michael's room. The little 

Lght was pacing up and down like a wild beast in a cage. 

X forehead was terribly wrinklpd, his eyes glassy ; he was 

ng dreadfully. Seeing Zagloba, be stopped on a 

I before him, and placing his hands on his breast, 

ietJ, — 

"Tell me the meaning of all this! " 
" Miehael ! " said Z^luba, " consider how many girls 
r convents each year; it is a common thing. Some 
go in spite of their parents, trusting that the Lord Jesus 
will bi> on their side; but what wonder in this case, when 
Um) girl is free ? " 

"There is no longer any secret 1" cried Pan Michael. 
" e is not free, for she promised me her love and hand 

re I left here." 
" Ha 1 " said Zaglolia ; " I did not know that.'' 
"s true," repeated the little knight, 
ybe she will listen to jwrsuasion." 
i cares for me no longer; she would not see me," 

i I'an Miebafil, with deep sorrow. "I hastened hither 

day and night, and she does not even want to see me. Wh.at 

have I done? What sins are weighing on me that the 

anger of God pursues me; that the wind drives me like a 

ptbered leaf? One is dead; another is going to the 

ister. God Himself took both from me ; it is clear 

1 1 am aoenrsed. There is mercy for every man, there 

J for every man, except me alone." 

igloba trembled in his soul, lest the little knight, carried 

f by sorrow, might begin to blaspheme i^ain, as once 

tsphemed after the death of Annsia; therefore, to turn 

ind in another direction, he culled out, " Michael, do 

kdoabt that there is mercy upon you also; and besides, 

. ciuinot know what is waiting for you to-morrow. 



146 



PAN MICHAEL. 



Perhaps that same Krysia, remembering your loDelinesa, 4 
will change her intention and keep her word to you. 
Secoodl}-, listen to me, MichaeL Is not ibis a consolation 
that God Himself, our Merciful Fallier, takes those doves 
from you, and not a man walking upon the earth ? Tell , 
me yourself if this is not better ? '' 

In answer the little kniglit'a mustaches began to trembls^ 
terribly; the uoise of gritting came from his teeth, and ha] 
cried with a suppressed and broken %'oice, '' If it were s^ 
living man ! Ha 1 Should such a man be found, I would —J 
Vengeance would remain." 

" But as it is, prayer remiiins," said Zagloba. " Hear me, 1 
old friend; no man will give you better counsel. Maybe 
God Himself will change everj-thiug yet for the better. I 
myself — you know — wished another for you; but seeing 
your pain, I suffer together with you, and together with you 
will pray to God to comfort you, and incline the heart o{ J 
that harsh lady to you again." 9 

When he had said this, Zagloba began to wipe away tears {1 
they were tears of sincere friendship and sorrow. Had it 
been in the power of the old man, he would have undone at 
that moment everything that he had done to set Krysia 
aside, and would have been the first to cost her into Pan 
Michael's arms. I 

"Listen," said he, after a while; "speak once more wit&l 
Krysia; take your lament to her, your unendurable paiii,M 
and may God bless you ! The heart in her must be of stons.fl 
if she does not take pity on you ; but I hope that she wilL W 
The habit is a praiseworthy thing, but not when made of a 
iniustioe to others. Tell her that. You will see — ^>ff 
Michael, to-day you are weeping, and to-morrow perhaps waJ 
ehall be drinking at the betrothal. I am sure that will bfl 
the outcome. The young lady grew lonely, and therefon 
the habit came to her head. She will go to a cloister, bur, 
to one in which you will be ringing for the christening. 
Perhaps too she is affected a little with hypochondria, and 
mentioned the habit only to throw dust in our eyes. In 
every case, you have not heard of the cloister from her own 
lips, and if God grants, you will not Ha, I have it ! You 4 
agreed on a secret ; she did not wish to betray it, and isT 
throwing a blind in our eyes. .As true as life, nothing! 
else but woman's cunning." 

Zagloba's words acted like balsam on the suffering heoi 
of Pan Michael: hope entered him again; his eyes wen 



.1 

>a 

iS 

«U ^_ 

bls^B 
ha^H 

'I 

"« 
I 
g 

1 





I U full 



PAN MICHAEL. 147 

filled with tears. For a loug time lie uould not speak ; but 
when be bad restrained liia tears be tbiew biiiiaelt into the 
arms of bis friend and said, " But will It be as you 
say?" 

" I would bend the beavens for you. It will be as I say ! 
Do you remember that I liave ever been a false prophet ? 
Do you not trust in my experience and wit ? "' 

"You cannot even imagine how I love that lady. Not 
that I have forgotten the beloved dead one ; I pray for her 
every day. But to this one my heart has grown fixed like 
fungus to a tree ; she ia my love. What have I thought of 
her away off there iu the grasses, morning and evening and 
midday I At last 1 began to talk to myself, since I had no 
tiontidant. As God ia dear to me, when I bad to chase after 
tbe horde in the reeds, 1 was thinkiug of lier when rushing 
It full speed." 

1 believe it. From weeping for a certain maiden in my 
'b one of my eyes flowed out, and what of It did not 
out was covered with a cataract." 

i* IX) not wonder ; I came here, the breath barely in my 

liody ; the tirat word I hear, — the cloister. But still I 

bave trust in persuasion and io her heart and ber word. 

How did you state it ? 'A habit is good ' — but made of 

w?" 

VBut not wben made of injustice to others." 

PSitlendidly said ! How is it that I have never been able 
e maxims? In tbestanitsa it would have been a ready 

tiiseuent. Alarm sits in me continually, but ynu have 
l{tv«n ine consolation. I agreed with her, it is true, that 
I U>e affair sbonld remain a secret; therefore it is likely 

I. the maiden might s^ieak of the habit only for appear- 
»' sake. You brought forward another splendid argu- 
it, but I cannot remember it. You have giveu me great 
wUtion." 
Then come to me, or give command to bring the decan- 
bo thia pln«e. It is good after the journey." 
bvy went, and sat drinking till late at night, 
•xt day I'an Michael arrayed his body in fine garments 
his faco in seriousness, armed himself with all the argu- 
lueuts which came to his own head, and with those which 
Zagloba hod given bim ; thus equipped, he went to tbe 
dining-room, where all met usually at meal-time. Of the 
whole company only Krysia was absent, but she did not let 
people wait for her long ; barely had tbe little knight swai- 




148 



PAN MICHAEL. 



lowed two spooDfuls of soup when througb the open d( 
the rustle of a robe was beard, and the maiden cauie in. 

She entered very quickly, rather rushed in. Her cheeks 
were burning ; her lids were dropped ; in her face were 
mingled fear and constraint. Approaching Pan Michael, she 
gave him both hands, but did not raise her eyes at all, and 
when he began to kiss those hands with eagerness, she grew 
very pale ; besides, she did not find one word for greeting, 
Hut bis heart filled with love, alarm, and rapture at sight 
lier face, delicate and changeful as a wonder-working imt 
at sight of that form shapely and beautiful, from wliicb 
warmth of recent sleep was still beating) he was mov< 
even by that confusion and that fear depicted in her face. 

" Dearest flower ! " thought he, in his soul, " why do you 
fear ? I would give even my life and blood for you." But 
he did not say this aloud, he only pressed his pointed mus- 
taches so long to her hands that red traces were left on them. 
Basia, looking at all this, gathered over her forehead her 
yellow forelock of purpose, so that no one might notice 
her emotion ; but no one gave attention to her at that 
time ; all were looking at the pair, and a vexatious silent 
followed. 

Pan Michael interrupted it first. " The night passed f( 
me in grief and disquiet," said he; "for yesterday I sai 
all except you, and such terrible tidings were told of jt 
that I was nearer to weeping than to sleep." 

Erysia, hearing such outspoken words, grew still palt 
so that for a while Pan Michael thought that she wouli 
faint, and said hurriedly, " We must talk of this matter ; 
but now I will ask no more, so that you may grow calm 
and recover. I am no barbarian, nor am I a wolf, and God 
sees that I have good-will toward you." 

"Thank you ! " whispered Krysia. 

Zagloba, Pan Makovetski, and his wife began to exchi 
glances, as if urging one another to begin the usual convert 
sation ; but for a long time no one was able to venture a 
word ; at last Zagloba began. " We must go to the city 
to-day," said he, turning to the newly arrived, " It is 
boiling there before the election, as in a pot, for every 
man is urging his own candidate. On the road, I will tell 
you to whom, in my opinion, we should give our votes." 

No one answered, therefore Zagloba east around an owl- 
ish eye; at last he turned to Basia, "Well, Maybug, 
yon go with us ? " 



loo^l 



ting. 



PAN MICHAEL. 14a 

PI will go even to Russia ! " answered fia^ia, abruptly. 

And silence followed again. The whole meal passed iii 
similar attempts to beg'ia a couversatiou that would not 
begin. At last the company rose. Then Pan Michael 
approached Krysia at once and said, — 

" I must speak with you alone." 

He gave her his arm and conducted her to the adjoining 
room, to that same apartment which was tlie witness of their 
first kiss. Seating Krysia ou tlie sofa, he took liia plwre 
neat her, and began to stroke her liair as he would have 
stroked the hair of a child. 

" Krysia ! " said he, at last, with a mild voice. " Has 
yonr cuufusion passed? Can you answer me calmly and 
with presence of mind ? '' 

Her confusion had passed, and besides, she was moved 
by hia kindness; therefore she raised for a moment her 
eyes on him for the first time since his return. " I can," 
said she, in a low voice. 

"Is it true that you have devoted youi'self to the 
cloister ? " 

Krysia put her hands together and began to whisper 
imploringly, " Do not take this ill of me, do uot curse me ; 
but it is true." 

•' Krysia!" said the knight, "is it 'right to trample on the 
happiness of people, as you are trampling ? Where is your 
word, where is our agroeinent? I cannot war with God. 
bat I will tell you, to begin with, what Pan Zagloba told 
me ypstorday, — that the habit should not b» made of injus- 
tice to others. You will not increase the glory of God by 
iniostice to me. God reigns over the whole world ; His are 
all nations. His the lands and the se.i and the rivers, the 
birdB of the air and the beasts of the forests, the sun and 
the stars. He has all. whatsoever may come to the mind of 
man, and still more ; but I have only you, beloved and dear ; 
jaa are my happiness, my every possession. And can you 
mippoee ttiat the Lord God needs that possession? He, 
witn «uch wealth, to tear away his only treasure from a poor 
aoldi«r 7 Can you suppose that He w'ill be rpjoiced, and not 
offended? See what yon are giving Him, — yourself. But 
yoa are mine, for you promised yourself to me ; therefore you 
are ^ving Him "that which belongs to another, that which 
is not your own : you are giving Hini my weeping, my pain, 
my death. Have you a right to do so ? Weigh this in 
your heart and in your mind ; finally ask your own con- 




150 



PAN MICHAEL- 



science. If I had ofTended you, if I had contemned you 
love, if I had forgotten you, if I had committed crimes or 
ofEeoces — ah, I will not »peak ; I will not speak. But I 
went to the horde, to watch, to attack ravagers, to serve 
the country with my blood, with my health, with my time ; 
and I loved you, I thought of you whole days and nights, 
and as a deer longs for waters, as a hird for the air, as a child 
for its mother, as a parent for its child, was I longing for 
you. And for all this what is the greeting, what the reward, 
that you have prepared for me ? Krysia dearest, my friend, 
my chosen love, tell me whence is all this ? Give me your 
reasons as sincerely, as openly, as I bring before you my 
reasons and my rights ; k«ep faith with me ; do not leai ' 
me alone with misfortune. You gave roe this right yi 
self ; do not make me an outlaw." 

The unfortunate Pan Michael did not kuow that there 
a right higher and older than all other human rights, in 
virtue of which the heart must and does follow love only ; 
hut the heart which ceases to love commits thereby the 
deepest perfidy, though often with as much innocence as 
the lamp quenches in which fire has burned out the oil. 
Not knowing this, Pan Michael embraced Krysia's knees, 
implored, and hegged ; but she answered him with floods of 
tears only because she could not answer with her heart. 

" Krysia," said the knight, at last, while rising, " in j 
tears my happiness may drown ; and I do not implore 
for that, but for rescue." 

" Do not ask me for a reason," answered Krysia, sobbing . 
"do not ask for a cause, since it must be this way, and 
cannot be otherwise. I am not worthy of such a man as 
you, and I have never been worthy. I know that I am 
doing you an injustice, and that pains me so terribly that, 
see 1 I cannot help myself. I know that this is an injustice. 
God of greatness, my heart is breaking I Forgive me ; 
do not leave Tne in anger ! Pardon me ; do not curse me ! '^ 
When she had said this, Krysia threw herself on her knefiM 
before Pan Michael. "I know that I am doing yoa ^| 
wrong, but I implore of you condescension and pardon." ^| 

Here the dark head of Krysia bent to the floor. Pan 
Michael raised in one moment the poor weeping maiden, 
and placed her again on the sofa ; but he began himself to 
pace up and down in the room, like one dazed. At time8__ 
he stopped suddenly and pressed his fists to liis teinpla 
then again he walked ; at last he stood before Krysia. 



I 



re^^l 



4 



PAN MICHAEL. ISl 

^Leave yourself time, and ine some hope," said lie. 
"Think that I too am not of stone. Why press red-hot 
iron against me without the lea^t pity ? Even though I 
knew not my own endurance, still when the akiu hisses, 
uaia pierces me, I cannot tell you bow 1 suffer, — as God 
Uve«, I cannot. I am a simple man ; my years have passed 
ID war. Oh, for God's sake! O dear Jesus! In this 
samo room our love began. Krysia, Krysia! I thought 
that vou would be mine for life ; and now there is nothing, 
nothing! What has taken place in you? Who has 
changed your heart ? Krysia, I am just the same. And 
do you not know that for me this is a worse blow than for 
another, for I have already lost one love ? Jesus, what 
shall 1 tell her to move her heart? A man only torments 
himself, that is alL But leave me even hope ! Do not take 
everything away at one time." 

Krysia made no answer; but sobbing shook her more 
and more ; the little knight stood before her, restraining at 
first his sorrow, and terrible auger. And only when he 
had broken that in himself, he said, — 

" Leave me even hope ! Do you hear me ? " 
■' 1 cannot I I cannot I " answered Krysia. 
Pan Xichael went to the window and pressed his head 
picst the cold glass. He stood a long time without 
Btion ; at last he turned, and advancing a couple of steps 
Irmrd Krysia, he said in a very low voice, — 
r** Farewell I There is nothing for me here. Oh that it 
nay be as pleasant for you as it is grievous for me ! Know 
this, that 1 forgive you with my lips, and as God will grant, 
I will forgive vou with my heart as well. But have more 
meroy on people's suffering, and a second time promise not. 
It cannot be said that I take liappiness with me from these 
thresholds 1 Farewell ! " 

When Pan Michael had said this, his mustaches quivered ; 
■ jwed, and went out. In the next room were Mako- 
i and his wife and Zagloba; they sprang up at once as 
( inquire, but he only waved his hand. " All to no 
'' said he. " Leave me in peace ! " 
"n that room a narrow corridor led to his own cbam- 
n that corridor, at the staircase leading to the young 
' rooms, Basia stopped the way to the little knight. 
_■ God console you and change Krysia's heart!" 
I she, with a voice trembling from tears. 
I wvnt past without even looking at her, or saying a 



162 PAN MICHAEL. 

word. Suddenly wild anger bore him away ; bitterness 
rose in his breast ; he turned, therefore, and stood before 
the innocent Basia with a face changed and full of deri- 
sion. " Promise your hand to Ketling," said he, hoarsely, 
<< then cease to love him, trample on his heart, rend it, and 
go to the cloister ! " 

'< Pan Michael ! " cried Basia, in amazement. 

^' Enjoy yourself, taste kisses, and then go to repent! 
Would to God that you both were killed ! " 

That was too much for Basia. Grod alone knew how 
much she had wrestled with herself for this wish which 
she had given Pan Michael, — that Ood might change 
Krysia's heart, — and in return an unjust condemnation 
had met her, derision, insult, just at the moment in which 
she would have given her blood to comfort the thankless 
man. Therefore her soul stormed up in her as quickly as 
a flame; her cheeks burned; her nostrils dilated; and 
without an instant's thought, she cried, shaking her yellow 
hair, — 

^' Know, sir, that / am not the one who is going to the 
cloister for Ketling ! " 

When she had said this, she sprang on the stairs and 
vanished from before the eyes of the knight. He stood 
there like a stone pillar ; after a while he began to rub his 
eyes like a man who is waking from sleep. 

Then he was thirsting for blood ; he seized his sabre, and 
cried with a terrible voice, " Woe to the traitor ! " 

A quarter of an hour later Pan Michael was rushing 
toward Warsaw so swiftly that the wind was howling in 
his ears, and lumps of earth were flying in a shower from 
the hoofs of his horse. 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XX. 



Maeovethki, with his wife and Zagloba, saw Pan 
>1 ridiog away, and alarm seized all hearts ; therefore 
asked oue another with their eyes, " WJiat has 
happened ; where is he going ? " 

" Great Gwi ! " cried Pani Makovetaki ; " he will go to 
tta Wilderness, and we shall never see hiu ^ain in life!" 
^^^Or to the cloister, like that crazy woman," said Zagloba, 
ipur. 

Dimsel is necessary here," said Makovetski. 
'ith that the door opened and Basia burst into the 
room like a whirlwind, excited, pate, with fingers in both 
ber eyes ; stamping in the middle of the floor, like a little 
child, she began to scream, " Rescue ! save ! Pan Michael 
has gone to kill Kotling 1 Whoso believes in God, let him 
fly to stop him ! Rescue 1 rescue ! " 

•* What is the matter, girl ? " cried Zagloba, seizing her 
bands. 

•■ Rescne I I'an Michael will kill Ketling 1 Through me 
blood will be shed, and Krysia will die, all through me 1 " 
' Speak ! " cried Z^Ioba, shaking her. " How do you 
" Why is it through you ?" 

ise I told him in anger that they love each other ; 
Krysia is going behind the grating for Ketling's sake. 
" believes in God, stop them! Go quickly; go all of 
I^et ua all go ! " 
Zagloba, not wout to lose time in such cases, rushed to 
the yard and gave command to bring the carriage out at 
oncv. Pani Makovetski wished to ask Basia about the 
astonishing news, for up to that moment she had not sus- 
pected the love between Krysia and Ketling ; but Basia 
ntshod after Zagloba to look to the harneaaing of the horses. 
She helped to lead out the beasts and attach them to the 
carriage ; at last, though bareheaded, she mounted the 
drirer's seat lieforo the entrance, where two men were wait- 
tag and already dressed for the road. 
"Come down ! " said Zagloba to her. 
" I will not come down ! Take your seats j you must take 
yoor se>at8 ; if not, I will go atone I " So saying, she took 



"Grt 
I ttaWi 

■Hritt 

ber eyf 
child, f 
has goi 
fly to s 

-Wl 
bands. 

"Re 
blood 1 

•■ape 

m 

■ 7iurt< 




151 



PAN MICHAEL. 



s why he is going to En) 



» 



the reins, and they, seeing that the stubbornness of the girl 
might cause a considerable delay, ceased to ask her to come 

Meanwhile the servant ran up with a whip; and Pani 
Makovetski suceeeded in bringing out a shutKi and cap to 
Basia, for the day was cold. Then they moved on. Basia 
remained on the driver's seat. Zagloba, wishing to speak 
with her, asked her to sit on the front scat ; but she waa 
unwilling, it may be through fear of being scolded. Zagloba 
therefore had to inquire from a distance, and she answered 
without turning her head. 

" How do you know," asked he, " that which you tdlAm 
your uncle about tliose two ? " 

" I know all." 

" Did Krysia tell you ? " 

"Krysia told me nothing." 

"Then maybe the Scot did ? " 

" No, but I know i and that is 
land. He fooled everybody but me." 

"A wonderful thing! " said Zagloba. 

" This is your work," said Basia ; " you should not havd 
pnshed them against each other." ' 

" Sit there in quiet, aud do not thrust yourself inU 
what does not belong to you," answered Zagloba, who wi 
struck to the quick beuanse this reproach was made i 
presence of Makovetski. Therefore he added after a whilq 
" I push anybody ! I advise ! Look at that ! I like s 
suppositions." 

"Ah, ha! do you think you did not?" retorted I 
maiden. _ 

They went forward in silence. Still, Zagloba could not 
free himself from the thought that Basia was right, and 
that he was in great part the cause of all that bad happened. 
That thought grieved him not a little ; and since the car-^ ^ 
riage jolted unmercifully, the old noble fell into the wora 
humor and did not spare himself reproaches. 

"It would be the proper thing," thought he, 
Michael and Ketling to cut off my ears in company, 
make a man marry against his will is the same as to com- 
mand him to ride with his face to a horse's tail. That fly 
is right I If those men have a duel, Ketling's blood will bs 
on me. What kind of business have I begun in my old a ' 
Tfu, to the Devil! Besides, they almost fooled me, fo 
barely guessed why Ketling' was going beyond the sea — ai 



oom- 

,tfly 

>a will O B I 

7 old ^SB,^HH 

for 9^^| 

<ea — an^^H 



PAN MICHAEL. 156 

^ t daw to the cloister ; mean'wbile the haiduk had ]ong 
tatorf. fonnd out everything, as it seems." Here Zagloba 
meditated a little, and after a while muttered, " A rogue, 
not a maiden ! Michael borrowed eyes from a crawfish to 
put aside such as she for that doll 1 " 

Meanwhile they had arrived at the city ; but there their 
troubles began really. None of them knew where Ketling 
was lodging, or where I'an Michael might go; to look for 
eitlier was like lookiug for a. particular poppy-seed in a 
bushel of poppy-seeds. They went first to the grand het- 
mau's. People told them there that Ketling was to start 
that morning on a journey beyond the sea. Pan Michael 
had come, inquired about the Scot, but whither the little 
knight had gone, no one knew. It was supposed that he 
tnigbt have gone to the squadron stationed in the field 
bf^hind the city. 

Zagloba commanded tu return to the camp ; but there it 
was impossible to find an informant. They went to every 
inn on Dluga Street; they went to Praga; all was in v&in. 
Mranwhile night fell ; and since an inn was not to be 
thought of, they were forced to go home. They went back 
in tribulation. Basia oried some ; the pious Makovetski 
repeated a prayer ; Zagloba was really alarmed. He tried, 
'iBWever, to cheer himself and the company. 

* Ha ! " said he, " we are distressed, and perhaps Michael 

already at home." 

••Or killed!" said Basia. And she began to wail there 
tkbe carriage, repeating, " Cut out my tongue I It was my 
ndt, my fauJt I Oh, I shall go mad ! " 

"Quiet there, girl I the fault is not yours," said Zagloba; 

ntd know this, — if any man is killed, it is not Michael." 

•• Hut 1 am sorry for the other. We have paid him 

IBdsomely for hia hospitality ; there is nothing to be said 
kthat point O God. O Gml ! " 
^Tbat is the truth t " added Pan Makovetski. 

pLet that rest, for God's sake ! Ketling is surely nearer 

^ruaeia than to Warsaw by this time. You heard that 
B Roing away ; I have hope in God too, that should he 
t Volodyovski they will remember old friendship, ser- 
Ytoe rendered together. They rode stirrup to stirrup ; they 
alopt on one saddle ; they went together on scouting expedi- 
tions ; they dipped their hands in one blood. In the whole 
army their friendship was so famous that Ketling, by reason 
of bis beauty, was called Volodyovaki's wife. It is impoa- 




156 PAN MICHAEL. 

• siblp that thU should uot come to their minds when they 
each other." 

" Still, it is this way sometiniea," said the discreet Mak< 
vetski, "that juat the warmest friendahjp turns to 
tierceat animosity. So it was in our place when Pan Deyma 
killed Pan Ubysh, with whom he had lived twenty years in 
the greatest agreement. I can describe to you that un- 
happy event in detail." 

" If my mind were more at ease, I would listen to you as 
[jladly as I do to her grace, my benefactress, your grace's 
spouse, who has the habit also of giving details, not 
excepting genealogies ; but what you say of friendBhip and 
iioimosity has stuck in ray head. God forbid ! God forbidl] 
that it should come true this time I " 

"One was Pan Deyraa, the other Pan Ubysh. Bol 
worthy men and fellow-soldi era — " 

" Oi, oi, oi ! " said Zagloba, gloomily. " We trust in thi 
mercy of God that it will not come true this time ; but if 
does, Ketling will be the corpse." 

" Misfortune ! " said M&kovetski, after a moment of 
t^ilence. " Yes, yes ! Deyma and Ubysh. I remember it as 
if to-day. And it was a question also of a woman." 

"Eternally those women I The first daw that comes will 
brew such beer for you that whoever drinks will not digest 
it," muttered Zagloba. i 

"Don't attack Krysia, air ! " cried Basia, suddenljj. j 

"Oh, if Pan Michael had only fallen in love with yon, 
none of this would have happened ! " 

Thus conversing, they reached the house. Their hearts 
beat on seeing lights in the windows, for they thought that 
Pan Michael had returned, perhaps. But Pani Makovetski 
alone received themj she was alarmed and greatly con- 
cerned. On learning that all their searching had result ' 
in nothing, she covered herself with bitter tears and be(_ 
to complain that she should never see her brother again.! 
Hasia seconded her at once in these lamentations. Zaglo) ~ 
too was unable to master his grief. 

" I will go again to-morrow before daylight, but alone,'*^ 
said he; "I may be able to learn something." 

" We can search better in company," put in Makovetski. 

"No ; let your grace remain with the ladies. If Ketlinj 
is alive, I will let you know." 

"For God's sake! We are living in the house of t1 
man 1 " said Makovetski. " We must find an inn somehoi 



3^ 



lot 

nd 



^^^Mni 



PAN MlCirAEL. 



157 



lorrow, or even pitch tents in the field, only not to live 
longer here," 

" Wait for news from me, or we shall lose eaeh other," 
said Zagloba. " If Ketiing is killed — " 

" Speak more quietly, by Christ's wounds ! " said Pani 
Makoretski, "for the servants will hear and tell Krysia; 
she is barely alive as it is." 

" I will go to her," said Basia. 

And she sprang upstairs. Those below remained in 
anxiety and fear. No one slept in the whole house. The 
thought that maybe Ketiing was already a corpse filled 
theii hearts with terror. In addition, the night became 
dose, dark ; thunder began to roar and roll through the 
hearens; and later bright lightning rent the sky each 
moment. About midnight the first storm of the spring 
began to rage over the earth. Even the servants woke. 

Krysia and Basia went from their chamber to the dining- 
room. There the whole company prayed and sat in silence, 
repeating in chorus, after each clap of thunder, " And the 
Word waa made flesh ! " In the whistling of the whirlwind 
vafl heard at times, as it were, a certain horse-tramp, and 
then fear and terror raised the hair on the heads of Basia, 
Fani Makovetski, and the two men ; for it seemed to th^m 
that at any moment the door might open, and Pan Michael 
enter, stained with Kctling's blood. The usually mild Pan 
Michael, for the first time in his life, oppressed people's 
hearts like a stone, so that the very thought of him filled 
them with dread. 

However, the night passed without news of the little 
knight. At daylight, when the storm had abated in a 
measure, Zagloba set out a second time for the city. That 
whole day was a day of still greater alarm. Basia sat till 
evening in the window in front of the gate, looking at the 
n»d along which Pan Zagloba might return. 

Ueanwhile the servants, at command of Pan Makovetski, 
were packing the trunks slowly for the road. Krysia was 
ocenpied in directing this work, for thus she was able tii 
hold herself at a distance from the others. For though 
Pani Makovetski did not mention Pan Michael in the young 
lady'* presence even by one word, still that very silence 
coovinoed Krysia that Pan Michael's love for her, their 
former secret engagement, and her recent refusal )iad been 
discovered; and in view of this, it was difficult to suppose 
that those people, the nearest to Fan Michael, were not 



158 PAN MICHAEL. 

offended and grieved. Poor Krysia felt that it must be so, 
that it was so, — that those hearts, hitherto loving, had 
withdrawn from her; therefore she wished to suffer by 
herself. 

Toward evening the trunks were ready, so that it was 
possible to move that very day ; but Pan Makovetski was 
waiting yet for news from Zagloba. Supper was brought ; 
no one cared to eat it ; and the evening began to drag along 
heavily, insupportably, and as silent as if all were listening 
to what the clock was whispering. 

" Let us go to the drawing-room," said Pan Makovetski, 
at last. '' It is impossible to stay here." 

They went and sat down ; but before any one had been 
able to speak the first word, the dogs were heard under the 
window. 

'' Some one is coming ! " cried Basia. 

'< The dogs are barking as if at people of the house," said 
Pani Makovetski. 

''Quiet!" said her husband. ''There is a rattling of 
wheels ! " 

*' Quiet ! " repeated Basia. " Yes ; it comes nearer every 
moment. That is Pan Zagloba." 

Basia and Pan Makovetski sprang up and ran out. Pani 
Makovetski's heart began to throb ; but she remained with 
Krysia, so as not to show by great haste that Pan Zagloba 
was bringing news of exceeding importance. Meanwhile 
the sound of wheels was heard right under the window, and 
then stopped on a sudden. Voices were heard at the 
entrance, and after a while Basia rushed into the room like 
a hurricane, and with a face as changed as if she had seen 
an apparition. 

" Basia, who is that ? Who is that ? " asked Pani Mako- 
vetski, with astonishment. 

But before Basia could regain her breath and give answer, 
the door opened ; through it entered first Pan Makovetski, 
then Pan Michael, and last Ketling. 




CHAPTER XXI. 



- Ketlikg was so changed that he was barely able to make 
a low obeisance to the ladies ; then he stood motiouless, 
witli his hat at his breast, with his eyes closed, like a 
wonder-working image. Pan Michael embraced his sister 
on the way, and approached Krysia. The maiden's face waa 
as wliite as linen, ao that the light down on her lip seemed 
darker than usual ; her breast rose and fell violently. But 
Pan Michael took her hand mildly and pressed it to his 
lips ; then his mustaches quivered for a time, as it he were 
collecting his thoughts ; at lost he spoke with great sadness, 
but with great calmness, — 

" My gracious lady, or better, my beloved Krysia 1 Hear 
me without alarm, for I am not some Scythian or Tartar. 
or u wild beast, but a friend, who, though not very happy 
himself, still desires your happiness. It has come out that 
you and Ketling love each other; Panna Kasia in just 
anger threw it in my eyes. I do not deny that I rushed 
out of this house in a rage and tlew to seek vengeance on 
Ketling. Whosn loses his all is more easily borne away by 
reiigeance ; and I, as God is dear to me, loved you terribly 
and not merely as a man never married loves a maiden. 
For if [ had been married and the Lord God had given me 
an onlv son or a daughter, and had taken them afterward, 
I «hiald not have mourned over them, I think, as I mourned 
over yon," 

Hvn Pan Michael's voice failed for a moment, but he 
rocorered quickly ; and after his mustache had quivered a 
number of times, he continued. "Sorrow is sorrow; but 
there is no help. That Ketling fell in love with you is not 
3 wonder. Who would not fall in love with you ? And 
that you fell in love with him, that is my fate ; there is no 
Teaaon either to wonder at that, for what comparison is 
there between Ki-tJinR and me ? In the field he will say 
iiiinaelf that T am not the worse man ; but that is another 
Iter. The Lord God gave beauty to one, withheld it from 
i other, but rewarded him with reflection. 80 when 
twind on the road blew around me, and my first rage 



1IU-<*IM^ 



160 PAN MICHAEL. 

had passed, conscience said straightwaVy Why punish 
them? Why shed the blood of a friend? They fell in 
love, that was God's will. The oldest people say that 
against the heart the command of a hetman is nothing. It 
was the will of God that they fell in love ; but that they did 
not betray, is their honesty. If Ketling even had known 
of your promise to me, maybe I should have called to him, 
* Quench ! ' but he did not know of it. What was his fault ? 
Nothing. And your fault? Nothing. He wished to de- 
part; you wished to go to God. My fate is to blame, my 
fate only ; for the finger of God is to be seen now in this, 
that I remain in loneliness. But I have conquered myself; 
I have conquered ! " 

Pan Michael stopped again and began to breathe quickly, 
like a man who, after long diving in water, has come out to 
the air; then he took Krysia's hand. "So to love," said 
he, "as to wish all for one's self, is not an exploit. *The 
hearts are breaking in all three of us,' thought I ; < better 
let one suffer and give relief to the other two.' Krysia, 
Grod give you happiness with Ketling ! Amen. God give 
you, Krysia, happiness with Ketling ! It pains me a little, 
but that is nothing — God give you — that is nothing — I 
have conquered myself ! " 

The soldier said, " that is nothing," but his teeth gritted, 
and his breath began to hiss through them. From the 
other end of the room, the sobbing of Basia was heard. 

" Ketling, come here, brother ! " cried Volodyovski. 

Ketling approached, knelt down, opened his arms, and 
in silence, with the greatest respect and love, embraced 
Krysia's knees. 

But Pan Michael continued in a broken voice, " Press his 
head. He has had his suffering too, poor fellow. God 
bless you and him ! You will not go to the cloister. I 
prefer that you should bless me rather than have reason to 
curse me. The Lord God is above me, though it is hard for 
me now." 

Basia, not able to endure longer, rushed out of the room, 
seeing which. Pan Michael turned to Makovetski and his 
sister. " Go to the other chamber," said he, " and leave 
them; I too will go somewhere, for I will kneel down 
and commend myself to the Lord Jesus." And he went 
out. 

Halfway down the corridor he met Basia, at the staircase, 
on the very same place where, borne away by anger, she had 



PAN MICHAEL. 161 

divulged tte secret of Krysia aud Ketling. But this time 
'iBia stood loaning against tlie wall, choking from subs. 
At aigUt of this Pan Michael was touched at his own 
ib ; he had restrained himself up to that moment as best 
■ was able, but then the bonds of sorrow gave way, and 
8 burst from his eyes in a torrent. " Why do you 
p ? " cried he, pitifully. 

&sia raised her head, thrusting, like a child, now one 

I now the other fist into her eyes, choking and gulping at 

f air with open mouth, and answered with sobbing, " I 

BO sorry I Oh, for God's sake 1 O Jeans I Pan 

lel is 80 honest, so worthy ! Oh, for God's sake ! " 

1 Michael seized her hands and began kissing them 

1 gratitude. " God reward jou I God reward you for 

I heart ! " said he. " Quiet ; do not weep." 

but Basiu sobbed the more, almost to choking. Every 

Bi in her was quivering from sorrow ; she began to gulp for 

I more and more quickly ; at last, stamping from excite- 

Tat, she cried so loudly that it was heard through the 

iole corridor, " Krysia is a fool ! I would ratlier have one 

Pan Michael than ten Ketlings ! I love Pan Michael with 

all my strength, — better than auntie, better than uncle, 

better than Krysia ! " 

"For God's sake! Baaia!" cried the knight. And 
wishing to restrain her emotion, he seized her in his em- 
bra<>e, and she nestled up to his breast with all her strength, 
■o tlvat he felt her heart throbbing like a wearied bird; 
tlien he embraced her still more firmly, and they remained 
so. 

Silence followed. 

" Basia, do you wish me ? " asked tlie little knight. 
" I do, I do, I do ! " answered Basia. 
At this answer transport seized him In turn ; be pressed 
his lips to her rosy lips, and again they remained so. 

Meanwhile a carriage rattled up to the house, and Zagloba 
rashod into the ante-room, then to the dining-room, in which 
Pan Makovctski was sitting with his wife. "There Is no 
sign of Michael I " cried be, in one breath ; " I looked 
•Terywhero. Pan Krytaki said that he saw him with 
Ketling. Surely they have fought ! " ^^ 

"Michael is here," answered Pani^^pcovetski ; "he 
bfoaght Ketling and gave him Krysia." 

The pillar of salt into which Lot's wife was turned had 
rarely a less astonished face than Zagloba at that moment. 




162 



PAN MICHAEL. 



Silence coDtinued for a while ; then the old noble lubl 
Mb eyes and asked, " What ? " 

" Krysia and Ketling are sitting in there together, 
Michael has gone to pray," said Makovetski. 

Zagloba entered the next room without a moment'e hesi- 
tation ; and though he kuew of all, he was astonished a 
seoond time, seeing Ketling and Krysia sitting forehead to 
forehead. They sprang uj), greatly confused, and had not 
a word to say, especially as tiie Makovetskis came ii 
Zagloba. 

" A lifetime would not sufEoe to thank Kichael. 
Ketling, at laat. " Our happiness is his work." 

" God give you happiness I " said Makovetski. " We will 
not oppose Michael." 

Krysia dropped into the embraces of Pani Makovetski, 
and the two began to cry. Zagloba was as if stunned. Ket- 
ling bowed to Makoretski's knees as to those of a father; 
and either from the onrush of thoughts, or from confusion, 
Makovetski said, "But Pan Deyma killed I'an Ubysh. 
Thank Michael, not me ! " After a while he asked, " Wife^i 
what was the name of that lady ? " 

But she had no time for an answer, for at that 
Basia rushed in, panting more than usual, more rosy thai^ 
usual, with her forelock f-alling down over her eyes more 
than usual i she ran up to Ketling and Krysia, and thrust- 
ing her finger now into the eye of one, and now into the eye 
of the other, said, " Oh, sigh, love, marry I You think that 
Pan Michael will be alone in the world? Kot a bit of itj I 
shall be with him, for I love him, and I have told him so. 
I was the first to tell him, and he asked if I wanted him, and 
I told him that I would rather have him than ten others; 
for I love him, and I '11 be the best wife, and I will never 
leave him 1 I '11 go to the war with him 1 I 've loved him 
this long time, though I did not tell him, for he is the best 
and the worthiest, the beloved — And now marry for your- 
selves, and I will take Pan Michael, to-raorrow, if need 
be — for — " 

Here breath failed Basia. 

All looked at her, not understanding whether she had 
gone mad or was telling the truth; then they looked at one 
another, and with that Pan Michael appeared in the door 
behind Basia. 

"Michael," asked Makovetski, when presence of 
had restored his voice to him, "is what we hear true ' 



J 



not 
ifterj^H 




PAN BHCHAEL. 



163 



'' God has wrought a miracle/' answered the little knight^ 
with great seriousness, ''and here is my comfort, my love, 
my greatest treasure." 

After these words Basia sprang to him again like a deer. 

Now the mask of astonishment fell from Zagloba's face, 
and his white beard began to quiver ; he opened his arms 
widely and said, '' God knows I shall sob I Haiduk and 
Michael, come hither! '' 



164 ^^^ MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XXIL 

He loved her immensely ; and she loved him in the same 
way. They were happy together, but had no children, 
though it was the fourth year of their marriage. Their 
lands were managed with great diligence. Pan Michael 
bought with his own and Basia's money a number of vil- 
lages near ILamenyets ; for these he paid a small price, 
since timid people in terror of Turkish invasion were glad 
to sell land in those regions. On his estates he intro- 
duced order and military discipline; he took the restless 
population in hand, rebuilt burned villages, established 
" fortalices," — that is, fortified houses, — in which he 
placed temporary garrisons ; in one word, as formerly he 
had defended the country with success, so now he worked 
his lands with good profit, never letting the sword out of 
his hand. 

The glory of his name was the best defence of his prop- 
erty. With some of the murzas he poured water on his 
sword and concluded brotherhood ; others he subdued. 
Bands of disorderly Cossacks, scattered detachments of 
the horde, robbers from the steppes, highwaymen from 
the plains of Bessarabia, trembled at thought of the " Little 
Falcon ; " therefore his herds of horses and flocks of sheep, 
his buffaloes and camels, lived without danger on the 
steppes. The enemy even respected his neighbors. His 
substance increased through the aid of his active wife. He 
was surrounded by the honor and affection of people. His 
native land had adorned hira with office ; the hetman loved 
him ; the Pasha of Hotin clicked with his tongue in 
wonder at him ; in the distant Crimea, in Bagchesarai, his 
name was repeated with honor. His land, war, and love 
were the three elements of his life. 

The hot summer of 1671 found Pan Michael in Sokol, in 
Basia's paternal villages. That Sokol was the pearl of their 
estates. They entertained there ceremoniously and merrily 
Pan Zagloba, who, disregarding the toils of a journey un- 
usual at his age, came to visit them, fulfilling his solemn 
promise given at their wedding. But the noisy feasts and 



PAN MICHAEL. ' 165 

joy of the boats at seeing a dear guest was soon inter- 
rcpt«d by on order from the hetman directing Pan Michael 
to take command at Hreptyoff, to watch tlie Moldavian 
boundary, to listen to voices from the side of the desert, 
protect the place, intercept Tartar parties, and clear the 
region of robbers. 

The little knight, as a soldier ever willing in the service 
of the Commonwealth, gave orders at once to his servants 
td drive the herds from the meadows, lade the camels, 
and be ready themselves in arms. Still, liis heart was 
rent at thought of parting with his wife, for he loved her 
with the love of a husband and a father, and was hardly 
able to breathe without her; but he had no wish to take 
lier to the wild and lonely deserts of Ushytsa and expose 
her to various perils. She, however, insisted on going with 
him. 

" Think,'* said she, " whether it will be more dangerous 
for me to stay here than to live with you under the protec- 
tion of troops. I do not wish another roof than your tent, 
since I married you to share fatigue, toil, and danger with 
you. Here alarm would gnaw me to death ; but there, with 
luch a soldier, I shall feel safer than the queen in Warsaw. 
Should it be needful to take the field with you, I shall take 
it. If you go alone, I shall not know sleep iu this place ; I 
shall not put food to my mouth ; and finally, I shall not hold 
out, but fly as I am to Hreptyoff; and if yon will not let me 
I will Bj)eud the night at the gate, and beg and cry till 
"■ take pity." 
la Miohiiet, seeing such aSoction, seized his wife by 
trmti and began to cover her rosy face with kisses, and 
gave like tor like. " I should not hesitate," said he, at 
laat, "were it a question of standing on guard simply and 
attacking detachments of tlie horde. Ke^ly, there will be 
men enough, because one of the squadrons of the starosta 
of Podolia will go with me, and one of the chamberlain's 
sqiuadrons; besides these. Motovidlo will come with Cos- 
sacks and the dragoons of Linkhauz. There will be about 
six hundred soldiers, and with camp-followers up to a thou- 
and. But I fear this, which the braggarts at the Diet in 
Wsnaw will not believe, but which wo on the borders 
every hour, — namely, a great war with the whole 
of Turkey. This Pan Myslishevski has confirmed, 
U»e Pasha of Hotin repeats it every day; the hetman 
'|V«8 that the Sultan will not leave Uoroshenko without 



- <>ut,bu 




PAN MICHAEL. 



succor, but will declare war againat the CommoS' 

and tlien what should I do with ;ou, my dearest flower, m; 

reward from God's haud ? " 

" What happens to you will happeu to me, I wish 
Other fate thaji the fate whiuh comes to you." 

Here Zagloba broke his silence, and turning to B: 
said, " If the Turks capture you, whether you wish it 
not, your fate will be different from Michael's. Ha ! Af 
the Cossacks, the Swedes, the Northerners, and the Bran- 
denburg kennel — the Turk ! I said to Olshovski, the viiie- 
chancellor, ' Do iiot briug Doroshenko to despair, for only 
from necessity did he turn to the Turk.' Well, aud what ? 
They would not listen to me. They sent Hanenko against 
Doroshenko, and now Doroshenko, willing or unwilling, 
most crawl into the throat of the Turk, and, besides, 
lead him against us. You remember, Itlichael, that {»J 
forewarned Olshovski in your presence." 

" You must have forewarned him some other time, for 
do not remember that it was in my presence," said the lit 
knight " But what you say of Doroshenko is holy truth, 
for the hetman holds the same views ; they say even that 
he has letters from Doroshenko written in that sense 
precisely. But as matters are, so they are ; it is enough 
tha,t it is too late now to negotiate. You have quick wit, how- 
ever, and I should like to hear your opinion. Am I to take 
Basia to Hreptyoff, or is it better to leave her here ? I 
must add too that the place is a terrible desert. It was 
always a wretched spot, but during twenty years so many 
Cossack parties and so many chambuls have passed through 
it, that I know not whether I shall find two beams fastened 
together. There is a world of ravines there, grown 
with thickets, hiding-places, deep caves, and every kii 
secret den in which robbers hide themselves by liundre 
not to mention those who come from Wallachia," 

"Robbers, in view of such a force, are a trifle," 
Zagloba, " Chambuls too are a trifle ; for if strong 
march up, there will be a noise about them ; and if 
are small, you will rub them out." 

"Well, now!" cried Basia; "is not the whole matter 
trifle ? Robbers are a trifle ; chambuls are a trifle. Wil 
such a force Michael will defend me from all the power 
the Crimea." 

" Do not interrupt me in deliberation," said Zagloba ; '' 
you do, I 'II decide against you."' 



h no 
itdif^H 

^fte^H 



aes, 

or^^^l 

ttiS^I 




^^^^Mi 



PAN MICHAEL. 167 

ita put both palms on her mouth quickly, and dropped 
het head od her shoulder, feigning to fear Zagloba terribly, 
iuid though he knew that the dea.r woman was jesting, still 
her action pleased him ; therefor« he put his old hand on 
her bright head and said, •■ Have no fear ; I will comfort 
you in this matter." 

Basia kissed bis hand straightway, for in truth much 
depended od his advice, which was so infallible that do one 
WW ever led astray by it; he tlirust both bauds behind his 
belt, and glancing quickly with his seeing eye now on one, 
DOW on the other, said suddenly, " But there is no posterity 
ben, none at all ; how is that ? " Here he thrust out his 
under- lip. 

"The will of God, ootbiug niore," said Pan Michael, 
dropping his eyes. 

"The will of God, nothing more," said B as ia, dropping 
her eyes. 

"And do you wish for posterity ?" 

To thb the little knight answered : " I will tell you 
sincerely, I do not know what I would give for children, 
but Bometimes I think the wish vain. As it is, the Lord 
Josos has sent happiness, giving me this kitten, — or as 
yoa call her, this haiduk, — and besides has blessed me 
with fame and with substance. I do not dare to trouble 
Him tor greater blessings. You see it has come to my 
head more than once that if all people had their wishes 
aecomplisbed, there would be do difference between this 
eirthly Commonwealth and the heavenly one, which aloue 
cam give perfect happioess. So E think to myself that if I 
do not wait here for one or two sons, they will not miss me 
np there, and will serve and win glory in the old fashion 
under the heavenly hctman, the holy archangel Michael, in 
expeditions against the foulness of hell, and will attain to 
high office." 

Here, moved at his own words and at that thought, the 
utuuK Christian knight raised his eyes to heaven ; but 
Zuglolui listened to him with Indifference, and did not cease 
to mutter sternly. At last he said, — 

"See that you do not blaspheme. Your boast that you 
diviue tiie intentions of Providence so well may be a sin for 
which you will hop around as peas do on a hot pan. The 
Ijord liod has a wider sleeve than the bishop of Cracow, 
but Ilr does not like to have any one look in to see what 
Hi* ha* prepared there for small people, and He does what 




168 PAN MICHAEL. 

He likes ; but do you see to that which concerns you, and 
if you wish for posterity, keep your wife with you, instead 
of leaving her." 

When Basia heard this, she sprang with delight to the 
middle of the room, and clapping her hands, began to repeat, 
" Well, now ! we '11 keep together. I guessed at once that 
your grace would come to my side ; I guessed it at once. 
We'll go to Hreptyoff, Michael. Even once you'll take 
me against the Tartars, — one little time, my dear, my 
golden ! " 

"There she is for you! Now she wants to go to an 
attack ! " cried the little knight. 

" For with you I should not fear the whole horde." 

" Silentium ! " said Zagloba, turning his delighted eyes, 
or rather his delighted eye, on Basia, whom he loved 
immensely. " I hope too that Hreptyoff, which, by the way, 
is not so far from here, is not the last stanitsa before the 
Wilderness." 

"No; there will be commands farther on, in Mohiloff 
and Yampol ; and the last is to be in Rashkoff," answered 
Pan Michael. 

" In Rashkoff ? We know Rashkoff. It was from that 
place that we brought Helena, Pan Yan's wife ; and you re- 
member that ravine in Valadynka, Michael. You remember 
how I cut down that monster, or devil, Cheremis, who was 
guarding her. But since the last garrison will be in Rash- 
koff, if the Crimea moves, or the whole Turkish power, 
they will know quickly in Rashkoff, and will give timely 
notice to Hreptyoff ; there is no great danger then, for the 
place cannot be surprised. I say this seriously ; and you 
know, besides, that I would rather lay down my old head 
than expose her to any risk. Take her. It will be better 
for you both. But Basia must promise that in case of a 
great war she will let herself be taken even to Warsaw, for 
there would be terrible campaigns and fierce battles, 
besieging of camps, perhaps hunger, as at Zbaraj ; in such 
straits it is hard for a man to save his life, but what could 
a woman do ? " 

" I should be glad to fall at Michael's side," said Basia ; 
" but still I have reason, and know that when a thing is not 
possible, it is not possible. Finally, it is Michael's will, 
and not mine. This year he went on an expedition under 
Pan Sobieski. Did I insist on going with him ? No. Well, 
if I am not prevented now from going to Hreptyoff with 





TAN MICHAEI.. 



t great i> 



is, send me wherever yoii 



fTTis grace, Pan Zagloba, will take you to Podlyasye to 
I Yan's wife," said the little knight ; " there indeed the 
irk will not reach you." 

" I'an Zagloba ! Pan Zagloba 1 " answered the old noble, 
mocking him. "Am I a captain of home guards ? Do not 
intrust your wives to Fan Zagloba, thinking that he ia old, 
for he may turn out altogether different. Secondly, do you 
think that in case of war with the Turk, I shall go behind 
the stove in Podlyasye, and watch the roast meat lest it 
burn ? I may be good for something else. I mount my 
horse from a bench, I confess ; but when once in ths saddle, 
I will gallop on the enemy as well as any young man. 
Neither sand nor sawdust, is sprinkling out of me yet, glory 
be to God I 1 shall not go on » raid against Tartars, nor 
watch in the Wilderness, for I am not a scout ; but in 
a general attack keep near me, if you can, and you will see 
splendid things." 

" Do you wish to take the field again 7 " 
"Do you not think that I wish to seal a famous life 
with a glorious death, after so many years of service? 
An d what better could happen to me ? Did you know Pan 
^"^ ivyaiitkevich ? He, it is true, did not seem more than a 
tdred and forty years old, but he was a hundred and 
hrlwa, and was still in service." 
He was not so old." 
(He was. May I never move from this bench if he 
I am going to a great war, and that 's the end of 
But now I am going with you to Hreptyoff, for I love 

Basia sprang up with radiant face and began to hug 
Zagloba, and he raised his head higher and higher, repeat- 
' ^ " Tighter, lighter 1 " 

a Michael pondered over everything for a time yet and 
at last : " It is impossible for us all to go together, 
B the place is a pure wilderness, and we should not find 

i o( roof over our iieads. I will go first, choose a place 

lor a squarv, build a j-ood enclosure with houses for the 
wldiers, and sheds for the officers' horses, which, being of 
finer stock, might suffer from change of climate ; I will dig 
wells, open the roads, and clear the ravines from robber 
ntfRans. That done, I '11 send you a proper escort, and you 
Trill wime. You will wait, perhaps, three weeks here." 






PAN MICHAEL. 



wished to protest ; but Zagloba, seeing the justice 

Michael's words, said, ''What is wise, is wisel 

will stay here together and keep house, and our 

„Ji not be a bad one. We must also ms^e ready 

good supplies in some fashion, for, of course, you do not 
know that meads and wines never keep so well as in 
caves.'' 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XXUL 

ToLODTOvsKi kept his word ; in three weeks he finished 
B buildings and sent a notable escort, — one hundred 
Lithnauian Tartars from the sqiiadroo of Pan Lantsko- 
ronski and one hundred of Linkhauz's dragoons, who were 
led by Pan Siiitko, of the escutcheon Hidden Moou. The 
Tartars were led by Capt Azya Mellebovicb, who was 
ilesueuded from Lithuanian Tartars, — a verj' young man, 
for he bad barely reached twenty and some years. He 
brought a letter which the little knight had written, as 
follows, to his wife : — 

Buka, lielovcd of my hea,n 1 Von may come now, for without yon 
J it without bread ; and if 1 do not wither away before yoii are 
I shall kiBB your rosy [aee off. 1 am not Btingy in genditig men 
ozperienced officers; but give priority in all to Fan Sniiko. and 
_H hiin to our soi-icty, for he isleiie noliM (well-bom), an inheri- 
of land, and an oflic«r. As to Mellebovich. he is a good Holdier, 
. (iod knows who he is, lie could nut bocome an officer in any 
•r|iiadroii but the Tartar, for it would be easier elsewhere for any 
man to Rio^ low birth at him. I embrace you with all my strensth ; 
1 kias your haniU and feeL I havu built a forUilii.'e with one bun- 
circular openings. We have immense chimneys. For you and 
« are sevcraT rooms in a bouse aparL There is an odor of 
rwywhcrfi, and such lepons of crickets that when they begin 
irp In the evening the doga start up from sleep. If we had a 
pca-ctraw, they might be got rid of quickly ; perhaps you will 
lM*e some placed in the wagons. There was no gla^s to be bad, (o 
wr nut mnmbrane in the windows ; but Pan Byaloglovski hai a 
jclautrr in bis eonimand among the rlragoons. You can get glass in 
Kanenvcts from the Armenians; but. for God's sake I let it be 
'~ led with care lo avoid breaking. I have had your room fitted 
rugs, and H has a respectable look. I have had the robbers 
caught in the ravines hanged, nineteen of them ; and before 
S the number will reach halt Ibree-score. Pan Snitko will 
you how we live. 1 commend you lo God and the Most Holy 
Lady, my dear sOul." 

Basia, after reading the letter, gave it to Zagloba, who, 
when he had glanced over it. began at once to show more 
oonsideration to Pan Snitko. — not so great, however, that 



I "B 



I 



172 PAN MICHAEL. 

the other should not feel that he was speaking to a most 
renowned warrior and a great personage, who admitted him 
to confidence only through kindness. Moi-eover, Pan Snitko 
was a good-natured soldier, joyous and most accurate in 
service, for his life had passed in the ranks. He honored 
Volodjovski greatly, and in view of Zagloba's fame he felt 
small, and had no thought of exalting himself. 

Mellehovieh was not present at the reading of the lettar, 
for when he had delivered it, he went out at once, as if to 
look after hia men, but really from fear that they might 
command him to go to the servants' quarters. 

Zagloba, however, had time to examine him ; and having 
the words of Pan Michael fresh in his head, he said to 
Snitko, " We are glad to see you. I pray you, Pan 
Snitko, I know the escutcheon Hidden Moon, —a worthy 
escutcheon. But this Tartar, what is his name ? " 

" Mellehovieh." 

"But this Mellehovieh looks somehow like a wolf. 
Michael writes that be is a man of uncertain origin, which 
is a wonder, for all our Tartars are nobles, though Moham- 
medans. In Lithuania I saw whole villages inhabited by 
them, There jieople call them Lipki ; but those here are 
known as Cheremis. They have long served the Common- 
wealth faithfully in return for their bread ; but iluring the 
time of the peasant incursion many of them went over to 
Hmelnitski, and now I hear that they are beginning to 
communicate with the horde. That Mellehovieh looks like 
a wolf. Has Pan Volodyovaki known him long ? " 

"Since the last expedition," said Pan Snitko, putting lug I 
feet under the table, "when we were acting with Pan ' 
Sobieski against Doroshenlto and the horde ; they went 
through the Ukraine." 

" Since the last expedition ! I could not take part in that, 
for Sobieski confided other functions to me, though later on 
he was lonely without me. But your escutcheon is the 
Hidden Moon I From what place is Mellehovieh?" 

"He says that he is a Lithuanian Tartar; but it is a 
wonder to me that none of the Lithuanian Tartars knew 
him before, though he serves in their squadron. From this 
come stories of his uncertain origin, which his loftj 
manners have not been able to prevent But he is a good 
soldier, though sullen. At Bratslav and Ealnik he rendered 
great service, for which the hetman made him captain, 
though he was the youngest man in the squadron. The 



■ 
I 



Then 



PAN MICHAEL. 173 

irs love him greatly, but be has no consideration 
among us, and why ? Because be is very sullen, and, a& 
jou say, has the look of a wolf.'' 

-' If he is a great soldier and has shed blood." said Basia, 
" it is proper to admit him to our society, which my hus- 
biiQd in his letter does not forbid.*' Here she turned to 
Pan Snitko : " Does your grace permit it ? " 

" I am the servant of my benefactress," said Snitko. 

Basia vanished through the door ; and Zagloba, drawing 
a deep breath, asked Pan 8nitko, " Well, and how does the 
colonel's wife please you ? " 

The old soldier, instead of an answer, put his fists to his 
eyes, and bending in the chair, repeated, " Ai ! ai ! ai 1 " 
Then be stared, covered bis mouth with his broad palm, 
had was silent, as if ashamed of his own enthusiasm. 
Sweet cakes, is n't she ? " asked Zagloba. 
leanwhile " sweet cakes " appeared in the door, conduct- 
Mellehovich, who was as frightened as a wild bird, and 

_ ing to bim, " From my husband's letter and from Pan 

4tko we have heard so much of your manful deeds that 
we are glad to know you more intimately. We ask you 
to our society, and the table will be laid presently." 

" I pray you to come nearer," said Zagloba. 

The sullen but handsome face of the young Tartar did 
not brighten altogether, but it was evident that he was 
thankful for the good reception, and because he was not 
commanded to remain in the servants' quarters. Basia 
endeavored of purpose to be kind to him, for with a 
woman's heart she guessed easily that tie was suspicious 
and proud, that the chagrin which beyond doubt he had to 
bi*xr often by reason of his uncertain descent pained bim 
ftcntely. Not making, therefore, between bim and Snitko 
Miy difference save that enjoined by Snitko's riper age. slie 
incpiired of the young captain touching those services owing 
to which he had received proniotion at Ralnik. Zagloba, 
dirining Basla's wish, spoke to him also frequently enough ; 
and he. though at first rather distant in bearing, gave 
fitting answers, and his manners not only did not betray a 
vulgar man, but were even astonishing through a certain 
aoortliness. 

" That cannot be peasant blood, for not such would the 
"t be," thought Zaglolra. to liiinself. Then he inquired 
4, " In what parts does your father live ? " 
In Lithuania," replied Mellehovich, blushing. 




174 



PAN MICHAEL. 



I 



"Litbaania is a large country. That ia the same as if' 
you bad said in the Commonwealth." 

" It is not in the Commonwealth now, for those regions 
have fallen away. My father has an estate near Smolensk." 

" I had conaiderable possessions there too, which came to- 
me from childless relatives ; but I chose to leave them ai 
side with the Commonwealth." 

" I act in the same way," said Mellehovich. 

" You act honorably," put in Easia. 

But Snitko, listening to the conversation, shrugged 
shoulders slightly, as if to say, " God knows who you ar%1 
and whence you came." 

Zagloba, noticing this, turned again to Mellebovich, 
you confess Christ, or do yon live, — and I speak withootTd 
offence, — live in vileness ? " ^ 

"I have received the Christian faitb, for which reason I 
had to leave ray father." 

" If you have left bim for that reason, the Lord God will 
not leave you ; and tbe first proof of His kindness is that 
you can drink wine, which you could not do if you bad 
remained in error.'' 

Snitko smiled ; but questions touching bis person and 
descent were clearly not to tbe taste of Mellehovich, for he 
grew reserved again. Zagloba, however, paid little atten- 
tion to this, especially since the young Tartar did not please 
him much, for at times he reminded bim, not by bis face, it 
is true, but by bis movements and glance, of Bogun, the 
famed Cossack leader. 

Meanwhile dinner was served. Tbe rest of the day was 
occupied in final preparations for the road. They started 
at daybreak, or rather when it was still night, so as to arrive 
at Hreptyoff in one day. 

!Near!y twenty wagons were collected, for Basia bad 
determined to supply the larders of IlreptyoS boontifully ; 
and behind the wagons followed camels and horses heavily 
laden, bending under the weight of meal and dried meat ; 
behind the caravan moved a number of tens of oxen of the 
steppe and a flock of sheep. The march was opened by 
Mellehovich with his Tartars; the dragoons rode near a 
covered carriage in which sat Basia with Pan Zagloba. She 
wished greatly to ride a trained palfrey ; but the old noble 
begged her not to do so, at least during the beginning uiil 
end of the journey. 

"If you were to sit quietly," said he, "I should 




ag man. ^^ 

Id not^H 



PAN MICHAEL. 175 

bject; bat you would begin right away to make your 
horse prance and show himself, and that is not proper to 
the dignity of the commander's wife." 

Basia was happy and joyous as a bird. From the time 
q{ her marriage she had two great desires in life : one was 
to give Michael a son; the other to live with the little 
knight, even for one year, at some atanitsa near the Wil- 
derness, and there, on the edge of the desert, to lead a 
soldier's life, to pass through war and adventures, to take 
part in expeditions, to see with her own eyes those steppes, 
to pass through those dangers of which she had heard so 
much from her youngest years. She dreamed of this when 
still a girl ; and behold, those dreams were now to become 
reality, and moreover, at the side of a man whom she loved 
and who was the most famous partisan in the Common- 
wealth, of whom it was said that he could dig an enemy 
from under the earth. 

Hence the young woman felt wings on her shoulders, 
and such a great joy in her breast that at moments the 
desire seized her to shout and jump; but the thought of 
decorum restrained her, for she had promised herself to be 
dignified and to win intense love from the soldiers. She 
confided these thoughts to Zagloba, who smiled approvingly 
and said, — 

" You will be an eye in his head, and a great wonder, that 
is certain. A woman in a stanitsa is a marvel." 

" And in need I will give them an example." 

" Of what ? " 

" Of daring. I fear only one thing, — that beyond Hrep- 
qrofT there will be other commands in Mohiloff and Rashkoff, 
on to Yampol, and that we shall not see Tartars even for 
medicine." 

" And I fear only this, — of course not for myself, but for 
yoo, — that we shall see thera too often. Do you think that 
the ehambuls are bound strictly to come through Rashkoff 
Olid MohilofE ? They can come directly from the East, from 
thfi steppes, or by the Moldavian side of the Dniester, and 
enter the boundaries of the Commonwealth wherever they 
wish, even in the hills beyond HreptyofF, unless it is 
reported widely that 1 am living in Hreptyoff j then they 
wM keep aside, for they know me of old." 

"But don't they know Michael, or won't they avoid 
him?" 

"They will avoid him unless they come with great 




176 



PAN MICHAEL. 



power, which may happen. But he will go to loolc for 

them himself." 

'■ I am sure of that. But is it a real desert in Hrepty oS f 
The place ia not so far away ! " 

" It could not be more real. That region was never 
thickly settled, even in time of my youth. I went from 
farm to farm, from village to village, from town to town. 
1 knew everything, was everywhere, 1 remember when 
Ushytsa was what is called a fortified town. I'an Koayets- 
polski, the father, made me starosta there ; but after that 
came the invasion of the rufHans, and all went to ruin. 
When we went there for Pi-incess Helena, it was a desert} 
and after that chambuls passed through it twenty times. 
Pan Sobieski has snatched it again from the Cossacks and 
the Tartars, as a morsel from the mouth of a dog. There 
are only a few people there now, but robbers are living in 



Here Zagloba began to look at the neighborhood and nod 
his head, remembering old times. " My God ! " said he, 
" when we were going for Helena, it seemed to me that old 
age was behind my girdle ; and now I think that I was 
young then, for nearly twenty-foui- years have passed. 
Michael was a milksop at that time, and had not many 
more hairs on his lip than I have on my fist. And thlfl 
region stands in my memory as if the time were yesterday. 
Only these groves and pin« woods have grown in places 
deserted by tillers of the land." 

In fact, just beyond Kitaigrod they entered dense pine 
woods with which at that time the region was covered for 
the greater part. Here and there, however, especially 
around Studyenitsa, were open fields; and then they saw 
the Dniester and a country stretching forward from that 
aide of the river to the heights, touching the horizon on the 
Moldavian side. Deep ravines, the abodes of wild beasts 
and wild men, intercepted their road; these ravines were at 
times narrow and precipitous, at times wider, with sides 
gently sloping and covered with thick brush. Mellehovich's 
Tartars sank into them carefully ; and when the rear of 
the convoy was on the lofty brink, the van was already, as 
it were, under the earth. It came frequently to Baaia and 
Zagloba to leave the carriage ; for though Fan Michael had 
cleared the road in some sort, these passages were danger- 
ous. At the bottom of the ravine springs were flowing, 
swift rivulets were rushing, which in spring were 



I 
I 



oanger- ^h 
wing, or "^^H 
swoUea ^^H 



PAN MICHAEL. 



177 



Irith water from the snow of the steppes. Thougb the sun 
still warmed the pine woods and steppes powerfully, a harsh 
cold was hidden in those stone gorges, and aeized travellers 
on a audden. Piue-trees covered the rocky sides and tow- 
ered on the hanks, gloomy and dark, as if desiring to 
icreeu that sunken interior fiom the goldeu rays of the 
sun ; hut in places the edges were broken, trees thrown in 
wild disorder upon one another, branches twisted and 
token into heaps, entirety dried or covered with red leaves 
i spines. 

" What has happened to tliis forest ? " aaked Basia of 
Igloba. 

"In places there may be old fellings made by the former 
'uibitants against the horde, ur by the ruftiaus against our 
»ps; again in plaeea the Moldavian whirlwinds rush 
rough the woods ; in these whirlwinds, as old people say, 
Dpires, or real devils, tight battles." 
"But has your grace ever seen devils fighting?" 
J* Aa to seeing, I have not seen them ; but I have heard 
w devils cry to each other for amusement, 'U-ha! U-ha!' 
i Michael; he has heard tliem." 

isia, though daring, feared evil spirits somewhat, there- 
t she began to make the sigu of the cross at onue. " A 
rible place ! " said she. 

And really in some ravines it was terrible ; for it was not 
"/ dark, but forbidding. The wind was not blowing; 
I leaves and branches of trees made no rustle j there was 
i only the tramp and snorting of horses, the squeak of 
[ons, and cries uttered by drivers in the most dangerous 
At times too, the Tartars or dragoons began to 
tug; but the desert itself was not enlivened with one 
sound of man or beast. If the ravines made a gloomy 
impression, the upper country, even where the pine woods 
extended, was unfolded joyously before the eyes of the 
canvaa. The weather was autumnal, calm. The sun 
ntoTed along the plain of heaven, unspotted by a, cloud, 
poaring bountiful rays on the rocks, on the fields and tlie 
lOMSt In that gleam the pine-trees seemed ruddy and 
golden; and the spider-webs attached to the branches of 
trees, to the reeds and the grasa, shone brightly, as if they 
were woven from sunbeams. October had come to the 
die of its days ; therefore, many birds, especially those 
ttitive to cold, had begun to pass from the Commonwealth 
itlw Black Sea; in the heavens were to be seen rows 



FAN MICHAEL. 



of storks flying with piercing cries, geese, and flocks 
teaL 

Here and there floated high in the blue, on outspreE 
wings, eagles, terrible to inhabitants of the air; here ant 
there falcons, eager for prey, were describing circles slowly. 
But there were not lacking, especially in the open fields, 
those birds also which keep to the earth, and hide gladly in 
tall grass. Every little while flocks of rust-colored par- 
tridges flew noisily from under the steeds of the Tartars ; a 
number of times also Basia saw, though from a distance, 
bustards standing on watch, at sight of which her cheeks 
flushed, and ber eyes began to glitter. 

" I will go coursing with Jtichael ! " cried she, clapping 
her hands. 

" If your husband were a sitter at home," said Zagloba, 
"his beard would be gray soon from such a wife; but I 
knew to wlvom I gave you. Another woman would be 
thankful at least, would n't she ? " 

Basia kissed Zagloba sti-aightway on both cheeks, so that 
he was moved and said, "Loving hearts are as dear to t^\ 
man in old age as a warm place behind the stove." Theixj 
he was thoughtful for a while and added, " It is a woudt 
how I have loved the fair sex all my life ; and if I had 
say why, I know not myself, for often they are bad am _ 
deceitful and giddy. But because they are as helpless as| 
children, if an injustice strikes one of them, a man's heai ' 
pipes from pity. Embrace me again, or not ! " 

Basia would have been glad to embrace the whole world; 
therefore she satislied Zagloba's wish !tt once, and they 
drove on in excellent humor. They went slowly, for the 
oxen, going behind, could not travel faster, and it was dan- 
gerous to leave them in the midst of those forests with a 
small number of men. Aa they drew near Ushytaa, the 
country became more uneven, the desert more lonely, and 
the ravines deeper. Every little while something was 
injured in the wagons, and sometimes the horses were stub- 
bom ; considerable delays took place through this cause. 
The old road, which led once to Mohiloff, was grown over 
with forests during twenty years, so that traces of it could 
barely be seen here and there; consequently they had to 
keep to the trails beaten by earlier and later passt^es of 
troops, hence frequently misleading, and also very difficult. 
The journey did not pass either without accident. 

On the slope of a ravine tlie horse stumbled under 







J 



PAN MICHAEL. 



179 



ich, riding at the head of the Tartars, and fell to the 
stony bottom, not without injury to the rider, who cut the 
crowQ of his bead so severely that consciousness left him 
for a time. Basia and Z^lotei mounted led palfreys ; and 
Baaia gave command to put the Tai'tar in the carriage and 
drive carefully. Afterward she stopped the march at every 
spring, aud with her own hands bound his head with cloths 
wet with cold spring-water. He lay for a time with closed 
eyes, but opened them at last ; aud when Baaia bent over him 
and asked how he felt, insteail of au answer he seized her 
liaiid and pressed it to his white lips. Only after a pause, 
as if collecting his thouglits aud presence of mind, did he 
say in Russian, — 

"Oh, 1 am well, as I have not been for a long time." 
The whole day passed in a march of this kind. The sun, 
growing red at last and seeming immense, was descending 
on the Moldavian side: the Dnieper was gleaming like a 
fiery ribbon, and from the east, from the Wilderness, dark- 
ness was moving on slowly. 

Hreptyoff was not far away, but it was necessary to give 

to the horses, tlierefore they stopped for a considerable 

This and that dragoon began to chant prayers; the 

. s dismounted, spread sheep-skins on the ground, and 

fell to praying on their knees, with faces turned eastward. 
At times " Allah ! Allah ! " sounded through all the ranks ; 
then again they were quiet; holding their palms turned 
npwar<l near their faces, they continued in attentive prayer, 
re|)t'ating only from time to time drowsily and as if with a 
nigh, "Lohichmen ah lohichmen!" The rays of the sun 
fell on them redder and redder; a breeze came from the 
west, and with it a great rustling in the trees, as if they 
wished to honor before night Him who brings out on the 
ilftrk heavens thousands of glittering stars. Basia looked 
with great curiosity at the praying of the Tartars ; but at 
tho thought tiiat so many good men. after lives full of toil, 
would go straightway aStev death to hell's fire, her heart 
was oppressed, especially since they, though they met 
ptmple daily who professed the true faith, remained of their 
""m will in hardness of heart. 
KHgloba, more aecustomed to those things, only shrugged 
■ sboulderB at the pious considerntions of liasia, and said, 
^eae sons of goats are not admitted to heaven, lest they 
might take with them vile insects." 

Then, with the assistance of his attendant, he put on a 



^^ Hrepl 
^■^ 1 




180 I'AN MICHAEL. ■ 

ooat lined with haDging threads, — an excellent defence ' 
against evening cold. — and gave command to move on ; but 
bacely had the march beguu when on the opposite heights 
five horsemen appeared. The Tartars opened ranks af^ 

" Michael I " cried Baaia, seeing the man riding in front. 

It was indeed Volodyovaki, who had come out with a few 
horsemen to meet his wife. Springing forward, they 
greeted each other with great joy, and then began to telbf 
wltat had happened to each. 

Basia related how the journey had passed, and how Pai 
MelleliDvich had '* sprained his reason ' against a 
The little knight made a report of !iis activity in Hreptyoff, 
in wliich, as he stated, everything was ready and waiting to 
receive her, for five hundred axes had been working for 
three weeks on buildings. During this conversation Pan 
Michael bent from the saddle every little while, and seized 
his young wife in his arms ; she, it was clear, was not very 
angry at that, for she rode at his side there so closely that 
the horses were nearly rubbing against each other. 

The end of the journey was not distaut; meanwhile | 
beautiful night came down, illuminated by a great goldeij 
mooiL But the moon grew paler as it rose from the steppf 
to the sky, and at last its shining was darkened by a coaH 
flagration which blazed up brightly in front of the ' 

" What is that ? " inquired Basia. 

" Yon will see," said VolodyovskJ, " as soon as you hafl 
passed that forest which divides us from Hreptyoff." 

" Is that Hreptyoff already ? " 

" You would see it as a thing on your palm, but the treeJ 
hide it." 

They rode into a small forest; but they had not ridden 
halfway through it when a swarm of lights appeared on the 
other edge like a swarm of fireflies, or glittering stars. 
Those stars began to approach with amazing rapidity ; and' | 
suddenly the whole forest was quivering with shouts, — 

" Vivat the lady 1 Vivitt her great mightiness ! viratl 
our commandress ! vivat, vi-vat ! " T 

These were soldiers who had hastened to greet Basia. 
Hundreds of them muigled in one moment with the Tartars. 
£ach held on a long pole a burning taper, figed in a split at 
the end of the pole. Some had iron candlesticks on pikes, 



I lujured li 



s. 

at 




PAN MICHAEL. 



t!ie form ( 



to tliltt 



vhich burning rosin was falling i 
fi«ry tears. 

Basia was surrounded quickly with throngs of mustacbed 
faces, threatening, somewhat wild, but radiant with joy. 
The greater number of them had never seeu Basia in their 
lives; many expected to meet an imposing- person; hence 
their delight was all the greater at sight of that lady, almost 
a child in appearance, who was riding on a white palfrey 
and bent in tlianks to every side her wonderful, rosy face, 
small and joyous, but at the same time greatly excited by 
the unlooked-for reception: 

" I thank you, gentlemen," said she ; ■' I know that this is 
not for me." But her silvery voice was lost in the vivatt, 
and the forest was trembling from shouts. 

The oSicers from the squadron of the starosta of Podolia 
and the chamberlain of Premysl, Motovidlo'a Cossacks and 
the Tartars, mingled together. Each wished to see the lady 
comiuandress, to approach her; some of the most urgent 
kissed the edge of her skirt or her foot in the stirrup. For 
these half-wild partisans, inured to raids and man-hunting, 
to blowUhed and slaughter, that was a sight so unusual, so 
new, that in presence of it their hard hearts were moved, 
and some kind of feeling, new and unknown to them, was 
rouaed in their breasts. They cnme to meet her out of love 
for Pan Michael, wishing to give him pleasure, and perhaps 
to flutter him ; and behold ! sudden tenderness seizes them, 
rjbat smiling, sweet, and innoceAt face, with gleaming eyes 
' distended nostrils, became dear to them in one moment, 
ur child I '' cried old Cossacks, real wolves of the 

K. "A cherub, Pan Commander." "She is a morn- 
wn ! a dear flower ! " shoated the officers. " We will 
fall, on« after another, for her ! " And the Tartars, click- 
ing with their tongues, put their palms to their broad breasts 
und cried, "Allah I Allah!" Volodyovski was greatly 
toachvd, but glail; be put his Iiands on his hips and was 
proud of bis Basia. 

Shouts were beard continually. At last the caravan came 
out of the forest, and before the eyes of the newly arrived 
appeared firm wooden buildings, erected in a circle on high 
ground. That was the stanitaa of Hreptyoff. as clearly 
sren then as in daylight, for inside the stockade enor- 
fnuos piles were burning, on which whole logs liad been 
thrown. The square was full of fires, but smaller, so as not 
to bum up the place. The soldiers quenched their torches; 



182 PAN MICHAEL. ^H 

then each drew from hie shoulder, one a musket, another ^ 
gun, a third a pistol, and thundei'ed in greeting to the lady. 
Musicians came too in front of the stockade : the starosta's 
band with crooked horns, the Cossacks with trumpets, drums, 
and various stringed instruments, and at last the Tarta 
pre-eminent for squeaking pipes. The barking of the g 
rison dogs and the bellowing of teirilied cattle added stiS 
to the uproar. 

The convoy remained now in the rear, and in front r 
Bosia, having on one side her husband, aud on the othi 
Zagloba. Uver tbe gate, beautihlly ornamented with birfi, 
boughs, stood black, on membranes of bladder smeared wit) 
tallow and lighted from the inaide, the insciiption ; — 



" Vivaot, floreant ! " cried the soldiers, when the lit 
knight and liasia halted to read the inscription. 

" Fur God's sake ! " said Zagloba, " I 'm a guest too _ 
if that wish for niulti plication concerns me, may the crows 
pluck me if I know what to do with it," 

But Pan Zagloba found a special transparency intended 
for himself, and with no small pleasure he read 



Tbehighest ornamRnt df the wlinle knighthood ! ' 



Pan Michael was very joyful ; the officers were invil 
to sup with him ; and for the soldiers he gave command 
to roll out one and another keg of spirits. A number of 
bullocks fell also; these the men began at once to roast at 
the fires. They sufficed for all abundantly. Long into U 
night the stanitsa was thundering with shoiits and rauski 
shots, so that fear seized the bands of robbers hidden in ' 
ravines of Ushytsa. 



J 




PAN MICUAEL. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 



Its MicHAEt was uot idle in liis statiilsa, and his men 
Bred iu perpetual toil. One hundred, Bdraetimes a smaller 
umuber, remained as a garrison in HreptyofF; the vest were 
uti expeditiooa euntiimally. The more cansiderable detacb- 
tnents were sent to clear out the mviijes of Usliytsa; and 
tbev lived, as it were, in endless warfare, for Iftuids of 
lobLera, frequently very numerous, offered powerful resist- 
ance, and more than once it was needful to fight with thein 
regular battles. Such expeditions lasted days, and at times 
UstM of diiys. Pur Michael sent smaller parties as fur as 
Bnttalav for news of the horde and Doioshenko. The task 
of these parties was to bring iu informants, and tlierefore to 
4-a{>ture tWrn un tlie steppes. Some went down tlie Dniester 
to MiihilotT and Vampol, to maintain connection with com- 
manilants in those places | some watched on the Moldavian 
side ; some built bridges and repaired the old road. 

The country in which such a coniiiderahle activity reigned 
be«ame pacified gradually: those of the inhabitants who 
were more peaceful, ami less enamoured of robbery, returned 
by degrees to their deserted habitations, at first stealthily, 
then with more confidence. A few Jewish handicraftsmen 
came up to HreptyotT itiself ; sometimes a more considerable 
Armenian merchant looked in ; shopkeepers visited the place 
mora frequently ; Volodyovski had therefore a not barren 
hope that if God and the hetuian would permit him to 
remain a longer time in command, that country which hail 
grown wild would assume another aspect. That work was 
merely the beginning; there was a world of things yet hi 
be done: the roatls were still dangerous; the demoralized 
people entered into friendship more readily with robbers 
than with troops, and for any cause hid tliemselves again 
in the rocky gorges; the fords of the Dnieper were 
often passed stealiiiily by bands made up of Wallachians, 
Cossacks, Hungarians, Tartars, and Uod knows what people. 
"" le sent raids through tlie country, attacking in Tartar 
ion villages aud towns, gathering up everything which 
lelf be gathered ; for a time yet it was impossible to 



184 



PAN MICHAEL. 




drop a sabre from tlie hund tu those i-egioos, 

musket on a nail ; still a beginning was made, and 

future promised to be favorable. 

It waa necessary to keep the most sensitive eat towi 
the eastern side. From Dorosbeuko's forces and bis allied 
ebambuls were detached at short intervals parties larger or 
smaller; and while attacking the Polish commands, they 
spread devastation and fire in the region about. But sioc^^ 
these parties were independent, or at least seemed so, 
little knight crushed thnm without fear of bringing 
greater storm on the country ; and without ceasing in 1 
resistance, he songlit thera himself in the steppe so effect' 
ually that in time he made attack disgusting to the boldest 

Meanwhile Basia managed affairs in Hreptyoff. She waa 
delighted immensely with that soldier-tife which she had 
never seen before so closely, — the movement, marches, 
returns of expeditions, the prisoners. She told the little 
knight that she must take part In one expedition at least ; 
but for the time she was forced to be satisfied witli thi^ 
that she sat on her pony occasionally, and visited with h( " 
husband and Zagloha the environs of Hreptyoff. On t 
expeditions she liunted foxes and bustards ; sometimes 
fox stole out of the grass and shot along through tl 
valleys. Then they chased him ; but Basia kept in frbi 
to the best of her power, right after the dogs, so as to f 
on the wearied beast first and thunder into his red e; 
from her pistol. Pan Zagloba liked best to hunt wil 
ftilcons, of which the officers bad a number of pairs 
well trained. 

Basiaaccompanied him too; but after B.osia Pan Michi 
sent secretly a number of tens of men to give aid in 
emergency, for though it was known always in Hreptyoff 
what men were doing in the desert for twenty miles around. 
Pan Michael preferred to be cautious. The soldiers loved 
Basia more every day, for she took pains with their food 
and drink ; she nursed the sick and wounded. Even the 
sullen Mellehovioh, whose head pained him continually, 
and who had a harder and a wilder heart than others, grew 
bright at the sight of her. Old soldiers were in raptures 
over her knightly daring and close knowledge of military 
affairs. 

" I£ the Little Falcon were gone," said they, "she 
take command, and it would not be grievous to fall 
such a leader." 



p. 

I tnai 



PAN MICIiAEL. ]S5 

At times it happened too that when some disorder arose 
(n tlie service during Pan Michael's absence, Basia repri- 
tnauded the soldiers, and obedience to her was great ; old 
warriors were more grieved by reproval from her mouth 
than by pouisliment, which the veterau Pan Michael 
inflicted unsparingly for dereliction of duty. Great dis- 
cipline reigned always in the command, for Volodyovski, 
reared in the school of Prince Yeremi, knew how to hold 
soldiers with an iron hand; and, moreover, the presence of 
Dasia softened wild manners somewhat. Every man tried 
to please her; every man thought of her rest and comfort; 
) they avoided whatever might annoy her. 
the light squadron of Pan Nikolai Pototski there were 
' officers, experienced and polite, who, though they had 
'n rough in continual wars and adventures, still formed 
laut couipany. These, with the officers from other 
Irons, often spout an evening with the colonel, telling 
te and wai-s in which they had taken part personally. 
__ these Pan Zagloba held the first place. He was the 
it, bad seen most and dune much ; but when, after one 
the second goblet, he was dojtiug in a comfortable 
' chair, which was brought for him purposely, others 
And they had something to tell, for there were 
who had visited Sweden and Moscow; there were 
who had passed their years of youth at the Saitch 
the days of Hmelnitski ; there were souie who as 
es had herded sheep in the Crimea; who in slavery 
ig wells in Hagrhesarai ; who had visited Asia Minor ; 
bad rowed through the Archipelago in Turkish galleys ; 
^. had beaten with their foreheads on the grave of Christ 
Jerusalem ; who had experienced every adventure and 
every mishap, and still had appeared again under the flag to 
defend to the end of their lives, to the last breath, those 
border regions ateeiied in blood. 

len in November the evenings became longer and there 
«aoe on the side of the broad steppe, for the grass had 
red, they used to assemble in the colonel's house daily. 
tr came Pan Motovidlo, the leader of the Cossacks, ^ 
issian by blood, a man lean as pincers and tall as a 
no longer young; he had not left the field for twenty 
and more. Pan Deyma came too, the brother of that 
ho had killed Pan Cbvsh ; and with them Pan Muahal- 
, man formerly wealthy, but who, taken captive in 
years, had rowed in a Turkish galley, and escaping 



186 I'AS MICHAEL. I 

from bondage, had left bis projwrty to others, and with sabre' 
in baud was avenging his wiongs on the race of Mohammed. 
He was an incomparable bowman, who, when he chose, 
pierced with an arrow a heron in its lofty flight. There 
came also the two jjurtisana, Pan Vilga and Pan Nyena- 
shtnyets, great aolJiei-s, and Pan Hromyka and Pan Bavdy- 
Dovicb, and many others. When these began to tell tales 
and to throw forth words quickly, the whole Oriental world 
was seen in their narratives, — Bagchesami and Stambi*" 
the minarets and sanctuaries of the false prophet, tlie b1i 
ivaters of the Bosphorus, the fountains, and the palace 
the Sultan, the swarin^ of men in the stone city, the trooj 
the janissaries, the dervishes, and that whole terrible locu 
swarm, brilliant as a rainbow, against which the Gomin< 
wealth with bleeding breast was defending the Russii 
cross, and after it all the crosses and churches in Europe. 

The old soldiers sat in a circle in the liroad room, like a 
flock of storks which, wearied with flying, bad settled on 
some grave-mound of the steppe and were making them- 
selves heard with great uproar. In the fireplace logs of 
pitch-pine were burning, casting out stiavp gleams through 
the whole room. Moldavian wine was heat«d at the Are by 
the order of Basia ; and attendants dipped it witli tin 
dippers and gave it to the knights. From outside the walls 
came the calls of the sentries; the crickets, of which Pan 
Michael had complained, were chirping in the room and 
whistling sometimes in the chinks stuffed with moss 
November wind, blowing from the north, grew more 
more chilly. During such cold it was most agreeable to 
in a comfortable, well lighted room, and listen to 
adventures of the knights. 

On such an evening Pan Mushalski spoke as follows : — . 

" May the Most High have in His protection the wh( 
sacred Commonwealth, us all, and among us especially t 
grace, the lady here present, the worthy wife of our com- 
mander, on whose beauty our eyes are scarcely worthy to 
gaze. I have no wish to rival Pan Zagloba, whose adven. 
tures would have roused the greatest wonder in I>ido herself 
and her charming attendants; but if you, gentlemen, wT' 
give time to hear ray adventures, I will not delay, lest 
offend the honorable company. 

"In youth I inherited in the Ukraine a consideral 
estate near Tarashcfaa. I had two villages from 
mother in a peaceable region near Yaslo; but I chose 



ales 

orld 

but^H 

pe.^^ 
[e a 

1 on 
lem- 
< of 
ugh 
i by 
tin 
■alls 
Pan 
and 

hol^^l 




PAN MICHAEL. 



187 



B ID my father's place, since it was nearer the horde and 
more open to adventure. Knightly daring drew me toward 
the Saitcli, but for us there was nothing there at that time ; 
I went to the WilderueBs id company with restless 
spirits, and experienced delight. It was pleasant for me 
on my lands ; one thing alone pained me keenly, — I had a 
bod neighbor. He was a mere peasant, from Byalotserkov, 
who had been in his youth at the Saitch, where he rose to 
the office of kuren ataman, and was an envoy from the 
Cossacks to Warsaw, where he became a noble. His name 
was Didyuk. And you, gentlemen, must know that the 
Mushalskis derive their descent from a certain chief of the 
Samiiites, called Musca, which in our tongue means mueha 
(tly). That Muscii, after fruitless attacks on the Romans, 
eaine to the court of Zyemovit, the son of Piast, who 
renamed him, for greater convenience, Muscalski, which 
later on his [Wsterity changed to Mushalaki. Feeling that I 
was of such noble blood, I looked with great abomination 
ou that Didyuk. If the seonndrel had known how to 
respect the honor which met him, and to recognize the 
supreme perfection of the rank of noble above all others, 
pvrbaps I might have said nothing. But he. while holding 
land like a noble, mocked at the dignity, and said frequently ; 
' Is my shadow taller now ? I was a Cossack, and a Cossack 
I'll remain; but nobility and all you devils of Poles are 
that for me — 'I cannot in this place relate to you, gentle- 
men, what foul gesture he made, for the presence of her 
grace, the lady, will not in any way permit me to do so. 
Bat a wild rage aeiited me, and I began to persecute hira. 
He w&a not afraid ; he was a resolute man, and paid me 
I interest. I would have attacked him with a sabre; 
[ did not like to do so, in view of his insignificant 
in. I hated hira as the plague, and he pursued me 
I v«nom. Once, on the s(^uare in Tarashona, he fired 
te, and came within one hair of killing me ; in return, I 
et\ his head with a hatchet. Twice I iuvaded his 
ft with my servants, and twice he fell upon mine with 
~ He could not master me, neither could I over- 

B him. I wished to use law against him ; bah ! what 
kind of law is there in the Ukraine, when ruins of towns 
ara still iimokingV Whoever can summon ruffians in the 
■IDB may jeer at the Commonwealth. So did he do, 
ibeming tiosides this common mother of ours, not 
mbering for a moment that she, by raising him to the 




188 FAN MICHAEL, ■ 

rank of noble, had presse<l him to liCr bosom, given hintl 
privileges in virtue of which he owned land and that 
boundless liberty which he could not have had under any- 
other rule. If we could have met in neighbor fashion, 
arguments would not have failed me ; but we did not sa 
each other except with a musket in one baud and a lir« 
brand in the other. Hatred increased in me daily, until ] 
had grown yellow. I was thinking always of one thing, — 
how to seize him. I felt, however, that hatred was a sinj* 
and I only wished, in return for his insults to nobility, to 
tear his skin with sticks, and then, forgiving him all his 
sins, as beseemed me, a true Christian, to give command to 
shoot bim down simply. But the Lord God ordained 
otherwise. 

" Beyond the village I bad a nice bee farm, and went one 
day to look at it. The time was near evening. I wa« there 
barely the length of ten ' Our Fathers,' when some clamor 
struck my ears. I looked around. Smoke like a cloud was 
over the village. In a moment men were rushing toward 
me. The horde I the horde ! And right there behind the 
men a legion, I tell you. Arrows were flying as thickly 
as drops in a rain shower ; and wherever I looked, sheep-skin 
coats and the devilish snouts of the horde, I sprang to 
horse ! But before I could touch the stirrup with my foot, 
five or six lariats were on me. I tore away, for I was 
strong then. Nee Hercules/ Three months afterward I 
found myself with another captive in a Crimean village 
beyond Bagchesarai. Saltna Bey was the name of my 
master. He was a rich Tartar, but a sullen man and cruel 
to captives. We had to work imder clubs, to dig wells, and 
toil in the fields. I wished to ransom myself; I had the 
means to do so. Through a certain Armenian I wrote 
letters to Yaslo. I know not whether the letters were 
delivered, or the ransom intercepted ; it is enough that 
nothing came. They took me to Tsargrad ' and sold me tOn 
be a galley-slave. 

"There is much to tell of that city, for I know i 
whether there is a greater and a more beautiful one in thn 
world. People are there as numerous as grass on the 
steppe, or as stones in the Dniester ; strong battleraented 
walla; tower after tower. Dogs wander through the city 
together with the people; the Turks do not harm them, 

' The Tsar's cLtj, — ronstantiiiople. 




PAN MICHAEL. 



18i) 




luse they feel their relationship, being dog brothers 
themselves. There are no other ranks with them but lords 
and HlaveR, and there is nothing^ more grievous than Pagan 
captivity. God knows whether it is true, but I heard in 
the gaileya that the waters in Tsargrad, sin'h as the Bos- 
|)horiis, and the Golden Horn too, which enters the heart of 
tlie city, have come from tears shud by capti\Ts. Not a few 
of mine were ahed there. 

'• Terrible is the Turkish power, and to no potentate are 
so many kings subject as to the Sultan. The Turks them- 
selves say that were it not for Lehistan, — thus tliey name 
our mother, — they would have been lords of the earth long 
ago. 'Behind the shoulders of the Pole,' say they, ■ the rest 
of the world live in injustice ; for the Pole,' say they, ' lies 
like a dog in front of the cross, and bites our hands.' And 
they are right, for it is that way. and it will be that way. 
And we here in Hreptj-off and the commands farther on in 
Mohiloff, in Yampol, in Rasbkoff, — what else are we 
doing ? There is a world of wickedness in our Common- 
wealth ; but still I think that God will account to us for 
thiH service sometime, and perhaps men too will account 
to ua. 

" But now I will retiirn to what happened to me. The 
itives who live on laud, in tcwns and villages, groan in 
luffering than those who row in galleys. For the 
ley-slaves when once riveted ou the bench near the 
It are never unriveted, day or night, or festival; they 
must live there in chains till they die ; and if the vessel 
go<'» down in a battle, they must go with it. They are all 
naked ; the cold freezes them ; the rain wets them ; hunger 
ichcs them ; and for that there is no help but tears and 
'ib)i> toil, for the oars are so heavy and large that two 
I are needed at one of them. 

They brought me in the night and riveted jny chains, 
IrnTing put me in front of some comrade in misery whom in 
the ilarknesa T could not distinguish. When I heard that 
beating of the hammer and the sound of the fetters, dear 
God! it seemed to mo that they were driving the nails of 
my coffin ; I would have preferred even that. 1 prayed, but 
hope in my heart was as if the wind had blown it away. A 
kavadji stiHed my groans with blows; I sat there in silence 
all night, till day began to break. I looked then on him 
who was to work the same oar with me. dear Jesus 
Christ 1 can yon guesa who was in front of me, gentlemen ? 
Didynk I 




190 



PAX MICHAEL. 



"1 knew him at once, though he was oaked, had grown 
thin, and the beard had com& dowu to his waist, — for he had 
been sold long before to the galleys. I gazed on hiui, and he 
on me ; he recognized me. We said not a word to each other. 
See what had come to us ! Still, there was such rancor in 
both that not only ditl we not greet each other, but hatred 
burst up like a flame in us, and delight seized the heart of 
each that his enemy had to suffer the same things as he. That 
very day the galley moved on its voyage. It was strange to 
hold one oar with your bitterest enemy, to eat from one dish 
with him food which at hoiae with us dogs would not eat, to 
endure the same tyranny, to breathe the same air, to suffer . 
together, to weep face to face. We sailed through the Helles- J 
pont,and then the Archipelago. Island after island is there,.! 
and all in the power of the Turk. Both shores also, — a whole 1 
world ! Oh, now we suffered ! In the day. heat indescrib- 
able. The sun burned with such force that the waters 
seemed to Harae from it ; and when those fiamea began to 
nniver and dance on the waves, you would have said that a 
faery rain was falling. Sweat poured from us, and our 
tongues cleaved to the roofs of our mouths. At night the 
cold bit ns like a dog. Solace fi-om no place; nothing but 
suffering, sorrow for lost happiness, torment and pain. 
Words cannot tell it. At one station in the Grecian land 
we saw from the galley famous ruins of a temple which the 
Greeks reared in old times. Column stands there by 
column ; as if gold, that marble is yellow from age. AU 
was seen clearly, for it was on a steep height, and the sky 
is like turquoise in Greece. Then we sailed on around the 
Morea. Day followed day, week followed week; Didyuk 
and I had not exchanged a word, for pride and rancor dwelt 
still in our hearts. But we began to break slowly under 
God's hand. From toil and change of air the sinful flesh 
was falling from our bones ; wounds, given by the lash, 
were festering in the sun. In the night we prayed for 
death. When I dozed a little, I heard Didyuk say, ' Christ, 
have mercy ! Holy Most Pure, have mercy ! Let me die.' 
He also heard and saw how I stretched forth iny hands to . 
the Mother of God and her Child. And here it was as if J 
the sea had blown hatred from the heart. There was lessl 
of it, and then less. At last, when I had wept over myself^f 
I wept over him. We looked on each other then differentty.J 
Nay ! we began to help each other. When sweating andT 
deathly weariness came on me, he rowed alone ; when hel 




PAN MICHAEL. 



191 



n a simitar state, I did the same for hiiu. \Tlien they 
brought a plate of food, each one coueidered that the other 
ought to have it. But, gentlemen, see what the nature of 
man is ! Speaking plainly, we loved each other already, 
but neither wished to say the word first. The rogue was in 
him, the Ukraine spirit! We changed only when it had 
liecome terribly hard for us and grievous, and we said 
to-day, 'to-morrow we shall meet the Venetian fleet — ' 
Provisions too were scarce, and they spared everything on 
us but the lash. Night came ; we were groaning in quiet, 
and he in bis way, I in mine, were praying stilt more 
mestly. I looked by the light of the moou ; tears were 
wini; down bis beard in a torrent My heart ruse, and I 
*, ' Didyak, we are from the same parts ; let us forgive 
1 other o«r offences,' When he heard this, dear God I 
n't the man sob, and pull till his uhains rattled 1 We 
1 into each other's arms over tlie oar, kissing each other 
1 weeping. I cannot tell you liow long we lield each 
er, for we forgot ourselves, but we were trembling 
rom sobs." 
Here Pan Mnshalaki stopped, and began to remove some- 
thini; from around bis eyes with his fingers. A moment of 
tO ence followed ; but the cold north wind whistled from 
1 the beams, and in the room the fire hissed and the 
i chirjwd. Then Pan Mushalaki panted, drew a 
) breath, aud continued : — 

e Lord Goil, as will appear, blessed us and showed 
I favor i but at the time wo paid bitterly for our 
Dtherly feeling. While we were embracing, we entangled 
to chains so that we could not untangle tiieui. The over- 
i came and extricated us, but the lash whistled above 
r more timn an hour. They beat ua without looking 
}. Blood flowed from mo, flowed also from Didyuk; 
vo bloods mingled and went in one stream to the sea. 
t that is nothing ! it is an old story — to the glory of 

"From that time it did not come to my head that I was 
. tended from ttie Saninites, and Didyuk a peasant from 
fulotaerkov, recently ennobled. I could not have loved my 
n brother more than I loved hiiu. Even if he had not 
n ennobled, it would have been one to me. — though I 
eferred that he should be a noble. And he, in old fashion, 
ee he had returned hatred with interest, now returned 
Soch was his nature. 



192 



PAN MJCIUEL. 



" There was a battle ou the followiug day. The Venetians 
scattered to the four winds the Turkish fleet. Our galley, 
shattered terribly by a culverin, took refuge at some small 
desert island, simply a rock sticking out of the sea. It was 
necessary to repair it; and since the soldiers had perished, 
and hands were lacking, the officers were forced to unchain 
us and give us axes. The moment we landed I glanced at 
Didyuk ; but the same thing was in his head that was iu 
mine. 'Shall it be at once?' inquired he of me, 'At 
once ! ' said 1 ; and without thinking further, I struck the 
chubachy on the head; and Didyuk struck the captain. 
After us others rose like a flame ! In an hour we bad. 
finished the Turks ; then we repaired the galley eoiuehov^ 
took our seats in it without chains, and the Merciful God 
commanded the winds to blow ns to Venice. 

"We reached the Commonwealth on be^ed bread. l' 
divided my estate at Yaslo witli Didyuk, and we both took 
the field again to pay for our tears and our blood. At th« 
time of Podhaytse Didyuk went through the Saitcli to join 
Sirka, and with hiin to the Crimea. What they did there 
and what a diversion they made, you, gentlemen, know. 

" On his way home Didyuk, sated with vengeance, was 
killed by an arrow. I was l«ft ; and as oft«n as I stretch a 
bow, I do it for him, and there are not wanting iu this hon- 
orable company witnesses to testify that I have delighted 
his soul in that way more than once." 

Here I'an Mushalski was silent, and again nothing 
to be heard but the whistling of the north wind and the 
crackling of the fire. The old warrior fixed his glance on 
the flaming logs, and after a long sileuce concluded a» 
follows ; — 

" Nalevaiko and Loboda have been ; Hnielnitski has been 
and now Doroshenko has come. The earth is not dried of 
blood; we are wrangling and fighting, and still God has 
aow*n in our hearts some seeds of love, and they lie in 
barren ground, as it were, till under the oppression and 
under the chain of the Pagan, till from Tartar captivity, 
they give fruit unexpectedly." 

" Trash is trash ! " said Zagloba, waking up suddenly. 



I 
I 



PAH MICHAEL. 



CHAPTEK XXV. 

[klleuovich was regainiug liealth slowly; but because 
' d tftkeii no part in expeditions and was sitting 
ed to his room, no oue was thinking of the man.- All 
e an incident turned the attention ol' all to him. 
.. I Motovidlo's Cossacks seized a Tartiir lurking near 
jTstanitsa in a certain strange manner, and brought lum 
ireptyoff. After a strict examination it came out that 
was a Lithuanian Tartar, but of those who, deserting 
r service and residence in the Commonwealth, had gone 
under the power of the Sultan. He catne from beyond the 
Dniester, and had a letter from Kryohinski to Mellehovioh. 
Pan Michael was greatly disturbed at this, and called the 
"jors to council immediately. "Gracious gentlemen," 
1 he, " you know well how many Tartars, even of those 
» have lived for years immemorial in Lithnania and 
. i in Russia, have gone over recently to the horde, re- 
|iug the Commonwealth for its kindness with treason. 
MreFore we should not trust any one of them ton much, 
I shonid follow their acts with watchful eye. We have 
M too a small Tartar squadron, nuinlxTing one hundred 
B fifty good horse, led by Mellehovich. I do not know 
'l Mellehovich from of old; E know only this, that the 
n has made him captain for eminent services, and sent 
t here with his meiL It was a wonder ti> me, too, that 
I one of you gentlemen knew him before his entrance 
p service, or beard of him. This fact, that our Tartars 
9 him greatly and obey him blindly, I explained by his 
[Very and famous deeds; but even they do not know 
llBnce he is, nor who he is. Relying on the recommenda- 
B of the hetman, I have not suspected him of anything 
ihvrto, nor have 1 examined him, though he shrouds 
himself in a certain secrecy. People have various fancies ; 
and litis is nothing to me, if each man performs his own 
duty. Itut, you see. Pan Motovidlo's men have captured a 
~lrtar who was bringing a letter from Krychinski to Melle- 
mcb : and I do not know whether you are aware, gentle- 
i, wno Krychiuski is 7 " 

19 




194 



PAN MICHAEL. 



" Of course I " said Pan Nyenashinyets. " I Imow Kry-j 
clunaki personally, and all know him now from Ms c ~' 
fame." 

"We were at school together — " began Pan Zagloba. 
but be stopped suddenly, remembering that in such an erenf 
Krychinski must be ninety years old, and at that age mesj 
were not usually fighting. 

"Speaking briefly," continued the little knigbt, "Kry- 
chinski is a Polish Tartar. He was a oolonel of one of our 
Tartar squa*1roii3 ; then be betrayed his country and went 
over to the Dobrudja horde, where he has, as t hear, great 
signilicaiice, for there they hope evidently that he will briii 
over tha rest of the Tartars to the Pagan side. With sui 
a man Melkhovich has entered into relations, the best pi 
of which is this letter, the tenor of which is as follows,'*^ 
Here the little knight unfolded the letter, struck the 
of it with his band, and began to read : — 

■ MY Soul, — Your mesge 



*' He writes Polish ? " interrupted Zagloba. 

" Kryuhinski. like all our Tartars, knows only Russia! 
aud Polish," said the little l^mght; "and Mellehovtch ala4 
will surely not gnaw iu Tartar. Listen, gentlemen, with 

out interruption." 



ry-^H 



May God faring about that aU wUI hi 
complisli what you dextre ! We I 
iimel here often witli Moravuki, Alckuindnivu'h, Tarxmrski, 



<iniholski, and write to other bml he ra, taking their adtice too, touch- 
ing the meatm lliroiigh whirh thatwliifh you Ui-sirf may eome to jaw 
moiit ijuickly. News eanie to us of how you suffered loaii of he^alth; 
therefore I send a man to «ee you with \m eves ami bring uscoosola- 
tion. Maintain the secret carefully, for God torU'I thai il ghonld be 
known prematureh' I May God mnke your race as numerous 
in Ihe fkyi 

KRTCHIKSn. I 

Volodyovski finished, anil began to ca»t his eyes aroum 
on those present; and since they kept unbroken silenca 
evidently weighing the gist of the letter with care, he Baid|| 
" Tarasovski, Moravski, Groholski, and Aleksandrovich a 
all former Tartar captains, and traitors." 

" So are Poturzynski, Tvorovski, and Adnrovich," added'H 
Pan Snitko. " Gentlemen, what do you say of this letter ? " 



PAN MICHAEL. 



195 



f'Open treason I there is nothing here upon which to 
pberate," saiil Pan Muahalski. " He is simply conspiring 
h Hellehovich to take our Tartars over to their side." 
" For God's sake ! what a danger to our eommand ! " cried 
Pimmber of voices. "Our Tartars too would give their 
souls for Meliehovich; and if ie orders theui, they will 
attack us in the night." 

" The biaokest treason under the aun ! " cried Fan DeymiL 
"And the betman himself made that Meliehovich a 
captain!" said Pan Mushalski. 

"Pan Snitko," said Zagloba, "what did t aay when I 
looked at Meliehovich ? Did I not tell you that a renegade 
1 a traitor were looking with the eyes of that mau ? 
Kl it was enough for me to glance at him, He might 
^ive all others, but not me. Repeat iny words, Pan 
I, but do not change them. Bid I not say that he was 
raitor ? " 
a Snitko thrust his feet back under the bench and bent 
P head forward, " In truth, the penetration of your grace 
a be wondered at ; but what is true, is true. I do not re- 
nter that your grace called liini a traitor. Your grace 
1 only that he looked out of his eyes like a wolf." 
^ Ha ! then you maintain that a dog is a traitor, and a 
If is not a traitor; that a wolf does not bite the hand 
Icli fondles him ami gives him to eat? Then a dog is 
Perhaps you will defend Meliehovich yet, and 
ike traitors of all the rest of us?" 

mfused in this manuer, Pan Snitko opened his eyes and 
mtli widely, and was so astonished that he could not 

: R word for acme time. 
KfJinwhile Pan Mushalski, who formed opinions quickly, 
A at once, " First of all, we should thank the Lord God 
t ducorering such infanioiis intrigues, and then send six 
Igoona with Meliehovich to put a bullet in his head." 
I^And appoint another captain," added Nyenashinyets. 
le reason is so evident that there can be no mistake," 
which Pun Michael added : '* First, it is necessary to 
' Meliehovich, and then to inform the hetman of 
a intrigues, for as Pan Bogiish from Zyenibitse told uie, 
■ Lithuanian Tartars are very dear to the marshal of the 
fgdoia." 

C Bat, your grace," said Pan Motovidlo, "a general 
'ttiry will be a favor to Meliehovich, since be has never 
It been an officer." 



1% 



PAN MICHAEL. 



" I know my authority," said Volodjovakij " and 
need not remind me of it." 

Then the others began to exclaim, " Let such a sod b 
before our eyes, that traitor, that betrayer I " 

The loud calls roused Zagloba, who had been dozinj, 
somewhat; this happened to him now continually. He re- 
called quickly the subject of the oonversatiou and said 
"No, Pan Siiitko; the moon is hidden in your escutcheon, 
but your wit is hidden still better, for no one could find if 
with a candle. To say that a dog, a faithful dog, is 
ti-aitor, and a wolf is not a traitor ! Permit me, you hai 
med np your wit altogether." 

Pan Snitko raised his eyes to heaven to show how he 
suffering innocently, but he did not wish to offend the 
man by contradiction; besides, Volodyovski commandi 
him to go for Mellehovich^ he went out, therefore, in hastej 
glad to escape in that way. He returned soon, conducting 
the yonng Tartar, who evidently knew nothing yet of the 
seizure of Krychinski's messenger. His dark and handsome 
face had become very pale, but he was in health 
not even bind his head witli a kerchief; he merely co' 
it with a Crimean cap of red velvet. The eyes of all 
as intent on him as on a rainbow ; he inclined to the 
knight rather profoundly, and then to the company i 
haughtily. 

"Mellehovich !" said Volodyovski, fixing on the Tai 
his quick glance, "do you know Colonel Kry«hinski 

A sudden and threatening shadow flew over the 
Mellehovich. " I know hitu I " 

" Read," said the little knight, giving him the letter foi 
on the messenger. 

Mellehovich began to read { but before he had fiuia 
calmness returned to his face, "I await your order," 
he, returning the letter. 

"How long have you been plotting treason, and i 
confederates have you ? " 

" Am I accused, then, of treason ? " 

"Answer; do not inquire," said the little knif 
threateningly. 

" Then I will give this answer : I have plotted no 
son ; I have no confederates ; or if I have, gentlemen, 
are men whom you will not judge." 

Hearing this, the officers gritted their teeth, 
straightway a number of threatening voices called, " 



)zin^^^ 
} re- 
aid: 
eon, 
d it^H 

I 

idel^H 




PAN MICHAEL. 

ibiaissively, dog^'a sou, more submissively I You are 
stauiliiig befure your betters ! " 

Tbereupou Mellehovlch surveyed them with a glance 
in which cold hatred was glitteriug. " I am aware of what 
I owe to the commandant, as my clnel," aaid he, bowing 
3, second time to Volodyovski. " L know that I am held 
inferior by you, geutlemen, and I do not seek your society. 
Your grace " (liei-e he turned to the little knight) " has 
asked me of confederates; I have two in my work; oue 
is Pan Bogiisli, under-atolnik o£ Novgrod, and the other is 
the grand betmivii uf the kiugduni." 

When they heard these words, all were astonished greatly, 
and for a time there was silenue ; at last I'an Michael in- 
quired, " In what way ? " 

"In this way," answered Mellehovlch; "Krychinski, 
Moravski, Tvorovski, Aleksandrovich, and all the others 
went to the horde and have done much harm to the country ; 
but they did not find fortune in their new service. Ferhaps 
t<X> their consciences are moved ; it is enough that the title 
of traitor is hitter to them. The hetman is well aware of 
this, anil has commissionetl Pan Bogush, and also Pan 
Myslishevski, to bring them back to the banner of the 
Commonwealth. Pan Bogush has employed me in this mis- 
I, and commanded me to oome to an agreement with 
'chinaki. I have at mj^ quarters letters from Pan 
}uh which your grace will believe more quickly than 
words." 
Qo with Pan Snitko for those letters and bring them at 

Vellebovich went out. 
Gracious gentlemen," said the little knight, quickly, " we 
have offended this soldier greatly through over-hasty judg- 
ment ; for if he has those lettei-s, he tells the truth, and I 
begin to think that he has them. Then he is not only & 
cxvalier famous through military exploits, but a man sensi- 
tive to the good of the country, and reward, not unjust 
judgments, should meet him for that. As God lives ! this 
must Iw corrected at once." 

The others were sunk in silence, not knowing what to 
Bay; but Zagloba olosed hia eyes, feigning sleep this 
time. 

[nanwhile Mellehovich returned and gave the little 
'itBoguah'a letter. Volodyovski read as follows: — 




Iranwhile 1 
htBoguah' 



19S PAN MICHAEL. ' 

"I hear from all sides tluit liiijrc U no one mure fitted liiau you 
for such a eervice, and Ihis liy reason of the wonderful love wliich 
UioEe men bear to you. Tbe Letniiiti is ready to forgive them, and 

E-omiseB forgiveness from the Commonwtallh. Communicnle with 
rychiDiki as fi-eiiuentl/ as |>aasibU- through reliabli! pMiple, and 
promiie him a reward. Guard, the aecret carefully, (or if not, as 
God lives, you would destroy them all. You may divulge the affair l4 
Pan Volodyovski, fur your chief can aitl you gr«atlv. Do not spare 
toil and enort, secinv that the «nd crowns the wort:, and be ceriAin 
that our mother will reward your good-will with love equal 



muttered the young Tartar^ 
I word 



"Behold my rewai-dl 
gloomily. 

" By the dear God t why did you not mention 
this to any one ? " cried Pan Michael. 

" I wished to tell all to yonr grace, but I had no opportu- 
nity, for I was ill after that accident. Before their graces " 
(here Mellehovich turned to the officers) " I had a secM 
which I was prohibited from telling; this prohibition your 
graee will certainly enjoiu on them now, so as not to ruin 
those other men." 

"The proofs of your virtue are so evident that a blini 
man could not deny them," said the little knight. 
tinue the affair with Krychiiiaki. You will have r 
drance in this, but aid, in proof of which I give y 
hand as to an honorable cavalier. Come to sup with ib< 
this evening." 

Mellehovich pressed the hand extended to him, and 
clined for the third time. From the comers of the rooii 
other officers moved toward him, saying, "We did not km 
you ; but whoso loves virtue will not withdraw his hani 
from you to-day." 

Bnt the young Tartar straightened himself suddenly, 
pushed his head back like a bird of prey ready to strike, 
and said, "I am standing before my betters," Then he 
went out of the room. 

It was noisy after his exit. "It is not to be wonderftd 
at," said the officers among themselves; "his heart is in- 
dignant yet at the injustice, but that will pass. We must 
treat him differently. He has real knightly mettle in him. 
The hetman knew what he was doing. Miracles are haj 
pening ; well, well ! " 

Pan Snitko was triumphing in silence ; at last he couli 
not restrain himself and said, " Permit me, your grace, bi 
that wolf was not a traitor." 



I 

s" ^m 



PAN MICHAEL. 



199 



" Not a traitor ? " retorted Zaglolra,, " He waa a traitor, 
but a virtuous one, for lie betrayed not ue, but the horde. 
Do not lose hope, Pau Snitko ; I will pray to-day for your 
"irit, and perhaps the Holy Ghost will have ineroy." 

Basia was greatly comforted when Za^'loba related the 

whole affair to her, for she bad good-will and compassiou 

for Mellehovieh. " Michael and 1 must go," said she, " on 

e first dangerous expedition with him, for iu this way we 

shall show our confidence moat thoroughly." 

But the little knight began to stroke Basia's rosy face 
aiid said, "0 sufferiog fly, I know you! With you it is not 
a (juestion of Mellehovich, but you would like to btizz off to 
the ateppe and engage in a battle. Nothing wilt come of 
that 1 " 

" MuUer insidiosa est (woman is insidious) I " said Zagloba, 
nth gravity. 
At this time Mellehovich was sitting in his own room 
'"a the Tartar messenger and speaking in a whisper. The 
sat so near each other that they were ahnost foi-ehead 
1 forehead. A taper of mutton-tallow was burning on the 
ible, c.astiDg yellow light on the face of Mellehovich, which, 
1 spite of its beauty, was simply terrible; there were 
tepicted on it hatred, cruelty, and a savage delight. 
" Halim, listen I " whispered Mellehovich. 
''Effendi," answered the messenger. 
"Tell Krychinski that he is wise, for in the letter there 
3 nothing that could harm me ; tell him that he is wise. 
Let bim never write more clearly. They will trust me now 
still more, all of them, the hetinan himself, Bogush, Mysli- 
rski, the command here, — all 1 Do you hear? May the 
[ue stifle them 1 " 
1 hear, Effendi." 

1 1 must be in KashkofF first, and then I will return 
s place." 

" K&ondi, young Novovcaki will recognize you." 
" He will not He saw me at Kalnik, at Bratslav, and 
( know mo. He will look at me, wrinkle his brows, 
1 not recognise me. Ho was fifteen years old when 
" way from the house. Eight times has winter 
_tlw Steppes since that hour. 1 have changed. The 
K would Itnow me, but the young one will not know 
I will notify yon from Rashkolf. Let Krychinski 
t ready, and hold himself in the neighborhood, lou must 
• au understanding with the perkulabs. In Vampol. 



200 



PAN MICHAEL. 



also, is our squadron. I will persuade Bogush to get an 
order froui the hetuiau for me, that it will be easier for me 
to act on Krychiuski from that place. But I must return 
hither, — I must ! I do not know what will happen, how 
I shall manage. Fire burns me; in the night sleep flies 
from me. Had it not been for her, I shouhl have died." 

Mellehovich's lips began to quiver; and bending still 
again to the messenger, he whispered, as if in a fever, 
<* Halim, blessed be her hands, blessed her head, blessed the 
earth on which she walks ! Do you hear, Halim ? Tell 
them there that through her I am weU." 



PAN MtCHAEL. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

Fatbbr Kaminski had been a. soldier in his youthful 
rears and a cavalier of great courage j he was now statioued 
; Uahytsa and was reorganizing a parish. But as the 
lUK'h was in ruins, and parishiouers were lacking, this 
wtor without a flock visited Hreptyoff, and reraaitied 
lere whole weeks, edifying the knights with pious 
[nstniotion. He listened with attention to the narrative 
! Pan Mushalaki, and spoke to the asseinhly a few 
■veilings later as follows ; — 

"I have always loved to hear narratives in which sad 
III ventures find a happy ending, for from them it is evident 
that whomever God's hand guides, it rJin free from the toils 
! the pursuer and lead even from the Crimea to a peaceful 
)f. Therefore let each one of you fix this in his mind: 
r the Ijord there is nothing impossible, and let no one of 
1 even in direst necessity lose trust in God's mercy. 

a the tnith ! 
" It was praiseworthy in Pan Mushalski to love a common 
lu with brotherly affection. The Saviour Himself gave 
I an example when He. though of royal blood, loved 
luimon people and made many of them apostles and helped 
th«u to promotion, so that now they have seats in tbo 
heavenly senate. 

" But personal love is one tting, and general love — that 
if one nation to another — is something different. The love 
h is general, our Lord, the Redeemer, observed no less 
mostly than the other. And where do we find this love ? 
I, man, you look through the world, there in such 
i in hrurts (Everywhere, as if people were obeying the 
tommands of the De^-il and not of the Lord." 

will bit hard, your grace," said Zagloba, " to nersuade 
! to love Turks, Tartars, or other barbarians wliom the 
lord Ood Himself must despise thoroughly." 
" I am not porsiiading you to that, but I maintain this : 
it children of the same mother should have love for one 
lothet; but what do we see ? From the days of Hmelnit- 
•ki, or for thirty years, no part of these regions is dried 
fron blood." 



202 



PAN MICHAEL. 




"But whose fault ia it ? " 

" Whoso will confess his fault first, him will God paTdonJ 

" Your grace is wearing the robes of a priest to-daj 
in youth you slew rebels, as we hare heard, not at all 
rtian others." 

"I slew them, for it was my duty as a soldier to do so; 
that was not my sin, but this, that I hated them as a 
pestilence. I had private reasons which I will not men- 
tion, for those are old times and the wounds are healed now,_ 
I repent that I acted beyond my duty. I hod under rajj 
command one hundred men from the squadron of Fan Nyi 
vodovski; and going often independently with my men, 
burned, slaughtered, and hanged. You, gentlemen, know 
what times those were. The Tartars, called in by Hmelnit- 
aki, burned and slew ; we burned and slew ; the Cossacks 
left only land and water behind them in all places, commit- 
ting atrocities worse than ours and the Tartars. There ia 
nothing more terrible than civil war ! What times those 
were no man will ever describe ; enough that we and they 
fought more like mad dogs than men. 

" Once news was sent to our command that ruffians 
besieged Pan Rushitski in his fortalice. I was sent 
my troops to the rescue. I came too late ; the place 
level with the ground. But I fell upon the drunken. 
peasants and cut them down notably ; only a part hid in 
the grain. I gave command to take these alive, to hang them 
for an example. But where ? It was easier to plan than to 
execute ; in the whole village there was not one tree remain- 
ing; even the pear-trees standing on the boundaries between 
fields were cut down. I had no time to make gibbets; a 
forest too, as that was a steppe-land, was nowhere in view. 
What could I do ? I took my prisoners and marched on. 
' I shall find a forked oak somewhere,' thought I. I went a 
mile, two miles, — steppe and steppe ; you might roll a ball 
over it. At last we found traces of a vill^e; that wafl 
toward evening. I gazed around ; here and there a pile of 
coals, and besides gray ashes, nothing more. On a small 
hillside there was a cross, a firm oak one, evidently not long 
made, for the wood was not dark yet and glittered in the 
twilight as if it were afire. Christ was on it, cut out of tin 
plate and painted in such a way that only when you came 
from one side and saw the thinness of the plate could you 
know that not a real statue was hanging there ; but in front 
the face was as if living, somewhat pale from pain ; on th6. 



■ucy 

ha4^H 
vitU^H 
wnft^^H 
keu^^^ 




PAN MICHAEL. 



203 



i a crown of thorns ; the ejca were turned upward witt 

itoiiderful sadness and pity. When I saw that cross, the 

^lought flashed into my mind. ' There is a tree for you ; there 

I no other," but straightway I was afraid, In the uame of 

the Father and the Son ! 1 will not hang them on the cross. 

But 1 thought that I shmild comfort the eyes of Christ if 

I gave command in His presence to kill those who had 

spilled 80 much innocent blood, and 1 spoke tliua : ' dear 

Lord, let it seem to Thee that these men are those Jews who 

nsiled Thee to the cross, for these are not better than 

those.' Then I commanded my men to drag the prisoners 

i by one to the mound un<ler the cross. There were 

one them old men, gray-haired peasants, and youths. 

Ihe first whom they brought said, ' By the Passion of the 

rd, by that Christ, have mercy on me I' And I said in 

uwer, * Olf with his head I ' A dragoon slashed and cut 

[ his head. They brought another ; the same thing hap- 

med : ' By that Merciful Christ, have pity on me ! ' And 

laid again, ' Off with his head 1 ' the same with the third, 

B fouftli, the fifth ; there were fourteen of them, and each 

filored me by Christ. Twilight was ended when we 
shed. I gave command to place them in a circle around 

le foot of tJie cross. Fool I I thought to delight the 

Only Son with this Bj)ectac]e. They quivated awhile yet, 
— one with his hands, another with his feet, again one 
floundered like a (ish pulled out of water, but that was 
tort; strength soon left their bodies, and they lay quiet 
B a circle. 

"Since complete darkness had come, I determined to stay 
b that spot for the night, though there was nothing to make 
God gave a warm night, and my men lay down 
n horse-blankets ; but I went again under the cross to 
t the usual ' Our Father ' at the feet of Christ and 
[ mvself to His mercy. I thought that my prayer 
e toe more thankfully accepted, because the day had 

■ toil and in deeds of a kind that I accounted to 

■ a service, 
uppens frequently to a wearied soldier to fall asleep 

at hta evening ]>rayers. It happened so to me. The dra- 
goons, seeing how I was kneeling with head resting on the 
cross, underatooii that I was sunk in pious meditation, and 
no one wished to interrupt nie ; my eyes closed at once, and 
ft wonderful dream came down to nie from that cross. I do 
not Bay that I had a vision, for I was not and am not worthy 



204 



PAN MICHAEL. 



of thaX ; but sleeping soundly, I saw as if I liad been awake 
the whole Passion of the Lord. At sight of the suffering of 
the lunoceut Lamb the heart wns crushed in nie, tears 
dropped from mj eyes, aud measureless pity took liold of 
me. ' Lord,' said I, ' I have a handful of good men. Dost 
Thou wish to see what our cavalry can do ? Only beckon 
with Thy head, and I will bear apart on sabres in one 
twinkle those such sons, Thy executioners.' I had barely 
said this when all vanished from the eye ; there remained 
only the cross, and on it Chi'ist, weeping tears of blood. I 
embraced the foot of the holy tree then, and sobbed. How long 
this lasted, I know not; l>ut afterward, when I had grown 
calm somewhat, I said again, '0 Lord, Lord! why didst 
Thou announce Thy holy teaching among hardened Jews ? 
Hadst Thou come from Palestine to our Commonwealth, 
surely we should not have nailed Thee to the cross, but 
would have received Thee eplendidly, given Thee all manner 
of gifts, and made Thee a noble for the greater increase of 
Thy divine glory. Why didst Thou not do this, Lord ? ' 
" I raise my eyes, — this was all in a dream, you remem- 
ber, gentlemen, — and what do I see ? Behold, our Lord 
looks on me severely ; He frowns, and suddenly speaks in a 
loud voice : ' Cheap is your nobility at this time ; during war 
every low fellow may buy it, but no more of this ! You are 
worthy ot each other, both you and the ruffians ; and each 
and the other of you are worse than the Jews, for you nail 
me here to the cross every day. Have I not enjoined love, 
even for enemies, and forgiveness of sins ? But you tear each 
other's entrails like mad beasts. Wherefore I, seeing this, 
suffer uneadurable torment. You yourself, who wish to 
rescue me, and invite me to the Commonwealth, what have 
you done? See, corpses are lying here around my cross, 
and you have bespattered the foot of it with blood ; and 
still there were among them innocent persons, — young boys, 
or blinded men, who, having care from no one, followed 
others like foolish sheep. Had you mercy on them; did 
you judge them before death ? No ! You gave command 
to slay them all for my sake, and still thought that you 
were giving comfort to me. In truth, it is one thing to 
punish and reprove as a father punishes a son, or as an 
elder brother reproves a younger brother, and another to 
seek revenge without judgment, without measure, in punish- 
ing and without recognizing cruelty. It has gone so far 
in this land that wolves are more merciful than men ; that 



PAN MICHAICL. 



205 



I the grass is sweating bloody dew; tbat the- winds do not 
1 blow, but howl ; that the rivers How in tears, and people 
I stretch forthtbeirhamls to death, saying, "Oh, our refuge 1"' 
" ' Lord,' cried I, ' are they better than we ? Who has 
uiinitted the greatest cruelty? Who brought in the 
I Pagan?' 

I "'Love them while chastising,' said the Lord, 'and then 
[the beam will fail from their eyes, hardness will leave their 
I hearts, and my mercy will be upon you. Otherwise the ou- 
I tush of Tartars will come, and they will lay bouiJs upon you 
laud upon them, and you will be forced to serve the enemy 
I iu suffering, in contempt, in tears, till the day in which you 
tlnve one another. But if you exceed the measure in hatred, 
■ then there will not be mercy for one or the other, and the 
ll'agan will possess this land for the ages of ^es.' 
I "I grew terrified hearing such commands, and long I was 
Biinable to speak tilt, throwing myself on my face, I asked, 
y* O Lord, what have I to do to wash away my sins ? ' To this 
T t]ie Lord said, ' Go, repeat my wonb ; proclaim love.' After 
til at my dream ended. 

" As night iu summer is abort. I woke up about dawn, 

all covered with dew. I looked; the heads were lying in a 

circle about the cross, but already they were blue. A won- 

I j«rful thing, — yesterday that sight delighted me; to-day 

Itcrror took hold of me, especially at sight of one youth, 

■tierhaps seventeen years of age, wno was exceedingly l>eau- 

I wul. I ordered the soldiers to bury the bodies tlecently 

under that cross ; from that day forth I was not the same 

man. 

" At first I thought to myself, the dream is an illusion ; 

but still it was thrust into my memory, and, as it were, took 

possession of my whole existence. I did not dare to suppose 

that the Lord Himself talked with me, for, as T have said, 

I did not feel myself worthy of that; but it might be that 

■fllscienoe, hidden in my soul in time of war, like a Tartar 

D the grass, spoke up suddenly, announcing God's will. I 

ent to confession ; the priest confirmed that supposition. 

t is,' said he, ' the evident will and forewarning of God ; 

ley, or it will lie ill with thee.' 

"Thenceforth I began to proclaim love. But the officers 
^ed at me to my eyes. ' What 1 ' said they, ' is this a 
t to give us instruction ? Is it little insult that these 
; brothers have worked upon God? Are the churches 
lat they have burned few in number ; are the crosses that . 




206 



I'AN MICHAEL. 



they have insulted not niany ? Are we to love them foF I 
this ? ' In one word, no one would listen to me. I 

" After Bereatechku I put on these priestly robes so as to J 
announce with greater weight the word and the will of God. .[ 
For tDure than twenty years I liave donit this without rest. I 
God is merciful-, He will nut punish me, because thus far I 
my voice is a voice crying lu the wilderness. I 

" Gracious gentlemen, love your enemies, punish them as I 
a father, reprimand them as an elder hrother, otherwise woe J 
to them, but woe to you also, woe to the whole Common- 
wealth ! 

" Look around ; what is the result of this war and th« I 
animosity of brother ^aiast brother ? This laud lias I 
become a desert; 1 have gi'aves in Ushytsa instead of ] 
parishioners ; churches, towns, and villages are in ruins 
the Pagan power is rising and growing over us like : 
sea, which is ready to swallow even thee, rock of | 
Kamenyets." 

Pan Nyenashinyets listened with great emotion to the J 
speech of the priest, so that the sweat came out on hia ] 
forehead ; then he spoke thus, amid general silence; — 

" That among Cossacks there are worthy cavaliers, a. I 
proof is here present in Pan Motovidlo, whom we all love \ 
and respect. But when it comes to the general love, 
which Father Kaminski has spoken so eloquently, I confess I 
that I have lived in grievous sin hitherto, for that lova I 
was not in me, and I have not striven to gain it. Xow I 
his grace has opened my eyes somewhat. Without special I 
favor from God I shall not iind auch love in my heart, ] 
because I bear there the memory of a cruel injustice, which i 
I will relate to you briefly." 

" Let us drink something warm," said Zagloba. 

"Throw horn-beara on the fire," said Basia to the 
attendants. 

And soon after the broacl room was bright again with 4 
light, and before each of the knights an attendant placed a 1 
quart of heated beer. All naoistened their inustaohes in it f 
willingly ; and when they had taken one and a seoond J 
draught, Fan Nyenashinyets collected his voice again, and 4 
spoke as if a wagon were rumbling, — 

" My mother when dying committed to my care a sister j ' 
Halshka was her name. I had no wife nor children, there- 
fore I loved that girt as the apple of my eye. She was 
twenty years youngei' than I, and I had carried her in my 



PAN MICHAEL. 



207 



t.ums. I looked on her simply as my owd child. Later 1 

went on acainpaigii, and the norde took her captive. When 

I came home I beat my head against the wall. My 

property bad vanished in time of the invasion ; but I sold 

I vbat I had, put iny last saddle on a horse, and went with 

Armenians to ranaoni my slater. I found her in Bagohe- 

She was attached to the harem, not in the harem, 

Ibr she was only twelve years of ago then. I shall never 

Ibrf^t the hour when I found thee, Halshka, How 

"lou didst embrace my neck t how thou didst kiss iiie 

1 the eyes ! But what ! lb turned out that the money 

had brought was too little. The girl was beautiful. 

Yehn Aga, who carried her away, asked three times as 

Biucb for her. I offered to give m3-self in addition, but 

Qiat did not help. She was bought in the nmrket before 

-lay eyes by Tugai Bey, that famous enemy of ours, who 

wished to Keep her three years in his harem and then 

make her his wife. I returned, tearing my hair. On the 

road home I discoverecl that in a Tartar village by the sea 

J of Xugai Bey's wives was dwelling with his favorite 

a Azya. Tugai Bey had wives in all the towns and in 

villages, 80 as to have everywhere a resting-place 

his own roof. Hearing of this son, 1 thought that 

would show me the last means of salvation for 

[alshka. At ouce I determined to bear away that son, 

Dtl then exchange him for my sister; but I ooulil not do 

's alone. It was necessary to assemble a hand in the 

raine. or the Wilderness, which was not easy. — first, 

f the name of Tugai Bey was terrible in ail Russia, 

;ondly, he wa.i helping the Cossacks against us. But 

ew heroes were wandering through the steppes, — 

a looking to their own profit only and ready to go any- 

i for phtnder. I collected a notable par^ of those. 

we passed through Iwfore our boats came out on the 

ong^ne cannot tell, for we had to hide before the 

Mack commanders, But God blessed us. I stole Aaya, 

with him Bph'ndid booty. We returned to the Wilder- 

in safety. I wished to go thence to Kauienyets and 

nence negotiations with njerchants of that place. 

[ divided all the booty aniong my heroes, reserving 

■f Tugai Bey's whelp alone ; and since 1 had aotetl 

li liberality, since I had suffered ao many dangers 

those men, had endured hunger with them, and 

1 ray life for them, I thought that each one would 



JOS y^a MICHAEL. 

spring into the lire far me, that I had won Lheir hearts f( 



" I had reason to repent of that bitterly and 
had not come to my head that they tear their own ataiu; 
to piecea, to divide his plunder hetweeu themselves after- 
ward ; I forgot that among them there are no men of faith, 
virtue, gratitude, or conscience. Near Kamenyets the hope 
of a rich ransom for Azya tempted my followers. They fell 
on me in the night-time like wolves, throttled me with ■ 
rape, cut my body with knives, and at last, thinking 
dead, threw me aside in the desert and fled with the boy. 

" (Jod sent me rescue and gave back iny health ; but my 
Halshka ia gone forever. Maybe she is living there yet 
somewhere ; niaytie after the death of Tugai Bey anotlier 
Pagan took her; maybe she has received the faith of 
Mohammed; maybe she has forgotten her brother; maybe 
her son will shed my blood sometime. That 
histor)*." 

Here Pan Nyenasfainyets stepped speaking and looked 
the ground gloomily. 

" What streams of our blood and tears have flowed ft 
these regions ! " said Pan MushalskL 

"Thou shalt love thine enemies," put in Father' 
Kaminski. 

" And when you came to health did you not look for that 
whelp ? " asked Zagloba. 

"As I learned afterward," answered Pan N'yenashinyetB, 
" another band fell on my robbers and cnt them to pieces; 
they must have taken the child with the booty. I searchf 
everywhere, but he vanished as a atone dropped inl 
water." 

"Maybe you met him afterward, but could not recognize 1 
him," said Basia. 

"I do not know whether the child was as old as three i 
years. I barely learned that his name was Azya. But I ' 
should have recognized him, for he hiwl tattooed over each 1 
breast a fish in blue." 

All at once Mellehovich, who had sat in silence hitherto, 
Bj>oke with a strange voice from the corner of the room, 
"Yoti would not have known him by the fish, for many 
Tartars bear the saTne sign, especially those who live near , 
the water." 

" Not true," answered the hoary Pan Hrorojka ; " after | 
Beresteohko we examined the carrion of Tugai Bey, — 



m 



of 
ler^^l 




PAS MICHAEL. 



^erniused on the field; and 1 know that he had fish on 
his breast, aud all the other slain Tartars had different 
marks." 
" Hut I tell you that many wear fish." 
" True ; but they are of the devilish Tugai Bey stock." 
Further conversation was stopped by the entrance of Pan 
Lelchyts, whom Pan Michael had sent on a reconnoissaitce 
"'lat inorntng, and who had returned Just theu. 

" Pan Commandant," said le in the door, " at Sirotski 
Brod, on the Moldavian side, there in some sort of band 
IBoviug toward us." 

" What kind of people are they ? " asked Pan Michael, 
' Bobbers. There are a few Wallachians, a few Hunga^ 
; most of them are men detached from the horde, 
illtogether about two hundred in number." 

■• Those are the same of whom 1 have tidings that they 

are plundering on the Moldavian side," said Vnlodyovski. 

" The perkulab must have made it hot for them there, hence 

they are escaping toward us ; hut of the horde alone there 

will be about two hundred. They will cross in tlie night, 

and at daylight we shall intprcept them. Pan Motovidlo 

and Mellebovich will be ready at midnight. Drive forward 

P ft small herd of bullocks to entioe tbem, and now to your 

piarters." 

The soldiers began to separate, but not all had left the 

n yet when Basia ran up to her husband, threw her arms 

round his neek, and began to whisper in his ear. He 

Uighed, and shook his head repeatedly ; evidently she was 

iftisting, while pressing her arms around his neek with 

lore vigor. Seeing this, Zagloba said, — 

" Give her this pleasure once ; if you do, I, old man, will 

" tor on with you." 



I'AK MICUALI. 



CHAPTER XXVIL ' 

Independent detachmeuts, occupied iu robbery on both 
banks of the Dniester, tvere made up uf men of all iiation.''j 
alities inhabiting the neighboring countries. Kunaway^' 
Tartars from the Dobrudja and Belgrod hordes, wilder 
still and braver than their Crimean brethren, always 
preponderated in them ; but there were not lacking 
either Wallachians, Coasacks, Hungarians. Polish domestics 
escaped from atanitsas on the banks of the Dniester. They 
ravaged now on the Polish, now on the Moldavian aide, 
crossing and recrossing the boundary river, as they were 
hunted by the perkulab's forces or by the commandants of 
the Commonwealth. They had their almost inaccessible 
hiding-places in ravines, forests, and caves. The main 
object of their attacks- was the herds of cattle and horses 
belonging to the stauitsas ; these herds did not leave the 
steppes even in winter, seeking sustenance for themselves 
under the snow. Rut, besides, the robbers attacked villages,! 
hamlets, settlements, smaller commands, Polish and evt 
Turkish merchants, inteimediaries going with ransom 
the Crimea. These bands had their own order and theii 
leaders, but they joined forces rarely. It liappened often 
even that larger bands cut down smaller ones. They had 
increased greatly everywhere in the Russian regions, 
especially since the time of the Cossack wars, when 
safety of every kind vanished in those parts. The bam 
on the Dniester, reinforced by fugitives from the hordi 
were peculiarly terrible. Some appeared numbering 6vi 
hundred. Their leaders took the title of "bey." The; 
ravaged the country in a manner thoroughly Tartar, 
more than once the commandants themselves did not knoi 
whether they had to do with bandits or with advance] 
chambuls of the whole horde. Against mounted troops, 
especially the civ.ilry of tbe Common wealth, these bands 
could not stand in the open field; but, caught in a trap, 
they fought desperately, knowing well that if taken captive 
the halter was waiting for them. Their arms were various. 
Bows and gun.s were lacking theni, which, however, were of 
little use in night attacks. The greater part were armed 



ns, 
doj^H 



TAN MICHAEL, 



211 



^itli daggers and Turkish yatagbniis, sling-shots, Tartar 

■bres, and with horse-ekulls fastened to oak clubs with 

This Inat weapon, in strong hands, did terrible 

•vice, for it smashed every sabre. Some had very long 

'tbrka pointed with iron, some spears; these in sudden 

emergencies they used against cavalry. 

The band whii>h had halted at Sirotski Brod must have 
been nnmoroiin or must have been in extreme peril on 
the Moldavian side, Bince it had ventured to approach the 
command at Hreptyoff, in spite of the terror which the 
name alone of Fan Volodyovski roused in the robbers on 
both sides of the boundary. In fact, another party brought 
intelligence that it was eumposed of more than four hundred 
men, under the leadersUi]) of Azba Bey, a famous ravager, 
irbo for a number of years had tilled the Polish and Mol- 
lavian banks with terror. 

, Pan Volodyovski was delighted when he kuew with whom 
' B had to do, and issued proper orders at once. Besiiles 
kellehovich and I'an Motovidlo, the squadron of the 
Mtaof Podolia went, and that of the uiider-stolnik of 
remysl. They set out in the night, and, as it were, in differ- 
it directions ; for as fishermen who cast their nets widely, in 
[der afterward to meet at one opening, 90 those squadrons, 
larching in a broad circle, were to meet at Sirotski Brod 
■»out dawn. 

I Baata assisted with beating heart at the departure of the 

since this was to be her first expedition; and the 

wse in her at sight of those old wolves of the 

toppe. They went so quietly that in the fortalice itself it 

f$a possible not to hear them : the bridle-bits did not rattle ; 

|lmi[i <lid not strike gainst stirrnp, aabre against sabre ; 

^t a horse neighed. The night was calm and unusually 

right. The fidl moon lighted clearly tlie heights of the 

^nitSit and the steppe, which was somewhat inclined 

ward every aide; still, barely had a squadron left the 

x;kade, l«irely had it glittered with silver sparks, which 

B moon marked on the sabre-s, when it had vanished from 

e eye like a Hock of partridges into waves of grass. 

>emed to Hiwia that they were sportsmen setting out 

hunt, which was to begin at daybreak, and wi 

Bierefore quietly and carefully, so as not to rouse 

» early. Hence great desire entered her heart to 

irt in that hunt. 

Y Pan Michael did not oppose this, for Zagloba had inclined 



nt on ^H 

game ^H 
take ^^B 



212 



PAN MICHAEL. 



hira to consent He knew besides tliat it waa necessary to' 
gratify liasia's wish sometime ; he preferred therefore to 
do it at once, especially aiDce the ravagers were not accus- 
tomed to bows and muskets. But they moved only three 
hours after the departure of the first squadrons, for Van 
Michael had thus planned the whole affair. Pan Musbalski, 
with twenty of Linkhauz's dragoons and a sergeant, went 
with them, — all Mazovians, choice men, behind whose 
sabres the charming wife of the oommaudknt was as safe 
as in her husband's room. 

Basia herself, having to ride ou a raau's sa<tdle, was 
dressed accordingly ; she wore pearl-colored velvet trousers, 
very wide, looking like a |>etticoat, and thrust iut^ yellow 
morocco boots j a gray overcoat lined with white Crimean 
sheep-skiu and embroidered ornamentally at the seams ; she 
carried a silver cartridge-box, of excellent work, a light 
Turkish sabre on a silk pendant, and pistols in her holsters. 
Her hea*! was covered with a cap, having a crown of Vene- 
tian velvet, adorned with a heron -feather, and bound with 
a rim of lynx-skin ; from under the cap looked forth 
bright rosy face, almost childlike, and two eyes curious 
gleaming like coals. 

Thus equipped, and sitting on a chestnut pony, swift 
gentle as a deer, she seemed a hetraan's child, who, under 
guard of old warriors, was going to take the first lesson. 
They were astonished too at her figure. Pan Z^loba 
and Pan Mushalski nudged each other with their elbowi 
each kissing his hand from time to time, in sign of unusi 
homage for Basia ; both of them, together with Pan Micl 
allayed her fear as to their late departure. 

" You do not know war," said the little knight, 
therefore reproach us with wishing to take you to the place 
when the battle is over. Some squadrons go directly ; others 
must make a detour, so as to cut off the roads, and then they 
will join the others in silence, taking the enemy in a trap. 
We shall be there in time, and without us nothing will 
begin, for every hour is reckoned." 

" But if the enemy takes ^arm and esca^ies between th6 
squadrons ? " 

" He is cunning and watchful, but such a war is 
novelty to ns." 

" Trust in Michael," cried Zagloba ; " for there is 
man of more practice than he. Their evil fate sent 
bullock-drivers hither." 



^loba 



■ PAN MICHAEL. 213 

Id Lubiii I was a youtli," said Pan Michael ; " and even 
tilfln they committed such duties to me. Now, wishing 
to show you thb spectacle, I have disused everythiug with 
still greater care. The squadrons will appear before the 
enemy together, will shout together, and gallop againat 
the robhers together, as if some one Iwl cracked a whip," 

"II 1 1 " piped Basia, with delight ; and standing in the 
stirrupB, she caught the little knight by the neck. " But 
may 1 gallop, too ? What, Micl^l. what ? " asked she, 
witQ 8i>arkltng eyes. 

" Into the throng I will not let you go, for in the throng 
an accident is easy, not to mcntioa this, — that your horse 
might stumble ; but I have ordered to give rein to our horses 
immediately the band driven against us is scattered, and 
then you may out down two or three men, and attack always 
on the left aide, for in that way it will be awkward for tlie 
fugitive to strike across his horse at you, while you will 
have bini under your hand." 

" Ho ! ho ! never fear. You said yourself that I work 
with the sabre far better than Uncle Makovetski; let no 
oDO give me advice ! " 

" Ufniember to hold the bridle firmly," put in Zagloba. 
"Tliey have their methods ; and it may be that when you 
are chasing, the fugitive will turn his horse suddenly and 
Btop, then before you can pass, he may strike you. A 
veteran never lets his horse out too much, but reins him in 
as he wiahes." 

" And never raise your sabre too high, lest you he exposed 
to a thnist," said Pan Mnahalski. 

" I shall be n«ar her to guard against accident," said tho 
little knight. " You see, in Itattle the whole difficulty is in 
this, tllat you must think of all things at once, — of your 
horse, of the enemy, of your bridle, the sabi-e, the blow, and 
the thrust, all at one time. For him who is trained this 
comes of itself ; but at first even renowned fencers are fn?- 
qucntly awkward, and any common fellow, if in practice, 
will unhorse a new man more skilled tlian himself. There- 
'fttr* I will be at your side." 

But do uot rescue me, and give command to the men 
teo one is to rescue me without net-d." 
Wolt, well 1 we shall see yet what your courage will 
difln it comes to a trial," answered the little knight, 

" '«• 

if you will not seize one of us by the skirts," finished 




1 

ceal ^ 



214 I'AN MICHAEL. 

'• We shall anii ! " said Basia, with indignatioii. 

Thus couversiiig, they entered a place covered here 
there with tliicket. The hour was uot far from daybrei 
but it had become d;iiker, for the moon had gone down, 
light fo(; had begun to rise from the ground and concecU 
distant objects. In that light fog and gloom, the indistinct 
thickets at a distance took the forms of living creatures 
in the exoited imagination of Basia. More than once it 
seemed to her tliat she saw men and horses clearly. 

" Michael, what is that ? " asked she, whiaperiug, 
pointing with her linger. 

"Nothing; bushes." 

" I thought it was horsemen. Shall we be there soou ?' 

"The alfair will begin m something like an hour and 
lialf." 

" Ha ! " 

" Are you afraid ? " 

" No ; but my heart beats with great desire. I, fea 
Kothiag and nothing ! See, what hoar-frost lies there ! 
is risible in the dark." 

In fact, they were riding along a strip of country on whj 
the long dry stems of steppe-grass were covered with hoi 
frost. Pan Mictiael looked and said, — 

" Motovtdlo has passed this way. He must be hidden 
not more than a couple of miles distant. It is dawning 
already 1 " 

In fact, day was breaking. The gloom was decreasing. 
The sky and earth were becoming gray ; the air was grow- 
ing pale ; the tops of the trees and the bushes were becom-S 
iug covered, as it were, with silver. The farther chimpaV 
began to disiiloae themselves, as if some one were raising a ■ 
curtain from before them one after another. Meanwhile 
from the nest clump a horseman came ont suddenly. 

" From Pan Motovidlo ? " asked ^'olodyovski, when the 
CosBiick stopped right before them. 

" Yes, your grace." ■ 

" What is to be heard ? " 

"They crossed Sirotaki Brod, turned toward the bello^ 
ing of the bullocks, and went in the direction of Kalusik 
They took the cattle, and are at Yurgove Polye." 

" And where is Pan Motovidlo ? " 

" He has stopped near the hill, and Pan Mellehovioh n 
Kalusik. Where the other squadrons are 1 know not" 

" Well," said Volodyovski, " I know. Hurry to 



I' men 



PAN .MICHAEL 



21-> 



iiilo anil ciiri'y ihv comiuand lu close in, ami dispose 
men tiiugly as iiU as halfway from Pau Mellehovich. 
Hurry t " 

The CoBsa(;k bent iii the saddle and shot forward, bo 
Uiat the flanks of his horse quivered at once, and soon 
he was out of sight. Tliey rode on still more quietly, 
still more cautioualy. Meanwhile it had l^ecome clear 
d;iy. The haxe which had risen from the earth about 
dawn fell away alto^ther, and on the eastern side of the 
sky appeared a long streak, bright and rosy, the rosiness 
and Hgnt of which began to color the air on high laud, 
the edges of distant ravines, and the hill-tops. Then there 
came to the ears of the horsemen a mingled croaking from 
the direction of the Dniester ; and high in the air before 
them appeared, fiying eastward, an immense flock of ravens. 
Single Dirds separated every moment from the others, and 
instead of flying forward direetly began to describe circles. 
as kites and falcons do when seeking for prey. Pan Zagloba 
raised bis sabre, pointing the tip of it to the ravens, and 
said to Basia, — 

" Admire the sense of these birds. Only let it rame to a 
battle in any place, straightway they will fly in from every 
side, as if some one had shaken them from a Ijag. But let 
th« same army march alone, or go out to meet friends, the 
birds will not come; thus are these creatures able to divine 
the intentions of men, though no one assists them. Th« 
wisdom of nostrils is not suflicient in this case, and so we 
have reason to wonder." 

Meanwhile the birds, croaking louder and louder, ap- 
proached considerably j therefore Pan Mushalski turned to 
the little knight and said, striking his palm on the bow, 
" Pan Commandant, will it be forbidden to bring down one, 
to please the lady ? It will make no noise." 

" Bring down even two," said Volodyovski, seeing how the 
old soldier had the weakness of showing the certainty of 
his arrows. 

Thereujjon the ini^omparable bowman, reaching behind his 
shoulder, took nut a feathered arrow, put it on the string, 
and raising the bow and his head, waited. 

The flock wa.i drawing nearer and nearer. All reined in 
their horaen and looked with curiosity toward the. sky. All 
ncfl the plaintive whee/e of the string was heard, like 
twitter of a s|>arrow; and tlie arrow, rushing forth, 
ihM near the flock. For a while it might be thought 




216 



PAN MICEAEi, 



that MuEbalski had missed, but, behold, a bird reeled heaAj 
downward, and was dropping straight toward the grouiid''J 
over their lieada. then tumbling continually, approactidd 
nearer and nearer ; at last it began to fall with outspread' 
wings, like a leaf opposing the air. Soon it fell a few steps 
in front of Baaia'a pony. The arrow hud gone through 
the raven, so that the point was gleaming above the bird's 
back. 

" As a lucky omen," said Mushalski, bowing to Basia, 
will have an eye from a distance on the lady command: 
and my great benefactress ; and if there is a sudden ei 
gency, God grant lue again, to send out a fortnnate an 
Though it may buzz near by, I assure you that it will 
wound." 

"I should not like to be the Tartar under your ai 
answered Basia. 

Further conversation was interrupted by Volodyovsl 
who said, pointing to a considerable eminence some furlor 
away, "We will halt there." 

After these words they moved forward at a trot. Hi 
way up, the little knight commanded them to lessen tt 
pace, and at last, uot far from the tup, he held in his ho 

" We will not go to the very top," said he, " for on i 
a bright morning the eye might catch us from a distai 
but dismounting, we will approach the summit, so that 
few heads may look over." 

When he had said this, he sprang from his horse, atn 
after him Basia, Pan Mushalski, and a number of others. 
The dragoons remained below the summit, holding their 
horses ; but the others pushed on to where the height 
descended in wall form, almost perpendicularly, to the 
valley. At the foot of this wall, which was a number of 
tens of yards in heiglit, grew a somewhat dense, narrow 
strip of brushwood, and farther on extended a low level 
steppe ; of this they were able to 'take in an enormous 
expanse with their eyes from the height. This plain, cut 
through by a small stream running in the direction of 
Kalusik, was covered with clumps of thicket in the saini 
way that it was near tho cliff. In the thickest clum] 
slender columns of smoke were rising to the sky, 

" You see," said Pan Michael to Basia, " that the enei 
is hidden there." 

"I see smoke, but I see neither men nor horses. 
Basia, with a beating heart. 



f 




PAN MICHAEL 



217 



"Ko; for they are concealed by the thickets, thougli a 
trained eye can see them. Look there : two, thi-ee, four, a. 
whole group of horses are to be seen, — one pied, auotbcr 
.'ill white, and from hei-e one seems blue." 

" Shall we go to theui soon '/ " 

" They will be driven to us ; bat we have time enongh, for 
tn that thicket it is a mile and a quarter." 

" Where are our men ? " 

" Do you aee the edge of the wood yonder ? The cham- 
berlain's squadron must be touching that edge just now. 
Mellehovicb will come out of the other side in a moment. 
The acoompanying squadron will attack the robbers from 
that cliff. Seeing people, they will move toward us, for 
here it is possible to go to the river under the slope ; but ou 
tb« other side there is a ravine, terribly steep, through wliiuh 
a go.-' 

■Then they are in a trap ? " 

PAa you see." 

I? For God's sake I I am barely able to stand still ! " cried 

Basia; but after a while she inquired, "Michael, if they 
were wise, what would they do ? " 

"They would vush, as if into smoke, at the men of the 
chamberlain's squadron and go over their bellies. Then 
they would be me. Itut they will not do that, for, first, 
tliey do not like to rush into the eyes of regular cavalry ; 
wcondly, they will be afraid that more troops are waiting 

"'« forest; therefore ihey will rush to us." 

h t But we cannot resist them ; we have only twenty 

t Motovidlo ? " 

rue ! Ha ! but where is he ? " 

I Michael, instead of an answer, cried suddenly, imi- 
j A hawk. Straightway numerous calls answered him 
t thti foot of the cliff. These were Motovidlo's Cos- 
Mcks, who were secreted so well in the thicket that llasia, 
thoDgh standing right above their heads, had not seen them 
at all. >iiiE looked for a while with astonishment, now 
inward, now at the little knight; suddenly her eyes 
' Ml with fire, and she seized her husband by the neck, 
iiobael, you are the first leader on earth. 

i a little training, that is all," answered Vo]o«Iy- 
i, amiling. " Hut do not pat me here with delight, and 
nbnr that a good soldier muat Ix- calm." 
t the warning was useless ; Casia waa as if in a fever. 



PAS MlfllAEL 



MS 



She wished to sit straightway on her lior&e and ride d( 
from the height to join Mototridlo's detachment ; but Voln- 
dyovski delayed, for he wished her to see the beginniug 
clearly. Meauwhile the morning sun had risen over the 
steppe and covered with a cold, pale yellow light the whole 
^ain. The nearer clumps of trees were brightening cheer- 
fully ; the more distant and less distinct became more dis- 
tinct; the hoar-frost, lying in the low places in spots, 
disappearing every moment; the air had grown quite ti 
parent, and the glance could extend to a distance alai 
without limit. 

" The chamberlain's squailron is coming out of the groT*,^ 
said Volodyovski ; " I see men and horses." 

In fact, horses began to emerge from the edge of the wooil, 
and seemed black in a long line on the meadow, which 
was thickly covered with hoar-frost near the wood. The 
white space between them and the wood began to widen 
gradually. It was evident that they were not hurrying too 
moch, wishing to give time to the other Bquadi-ons. i'aii 
Michael turned then to tbe left side. 

" Mellehovich is here too," said he. And after a while 
he said again, " And the men of the under-stolnik of l*re- 
mysl are coming. No one is behind time two ' Our Fatlieij 
Not a foot should escape ! Now to horse 

They turned quickly to the dragoons, and springing tl 
the saddles rode down along the flank of the height to 1_ 
thicket below, where they found themselves among Mol 
vidlo'a Cossacks. Then they moved in a mass to the edge 
of the thicket, and halted, looking forwanl. 

It was evident that the enemy had seen the squadron 
of the chamberlain, for at that moment crowds of horse- 
men rushed out of the grove growing in the middle of 
the plain, as deer rush when some one hjis roused them. 
Every moment more of them came out. Forming a line, 
they moved at first over the steppe by the edge of the 
grove ; the horsemen bent to the hacks of the horses, so 
that from a distance it might be Hupi«sed that that was 
merely a herd moving of itself along the grove. Clearly, 
they were not certain yet whether the squadron was moving 
against them, or even aaw them, or whether it was a 
detachment examining the neighborhood. In the last event 
they might hope that the grove would hide them from 
eyes of the on-coming party. 

From the place where Pan Michael stood, at 



lo^^ 



; ats- 



t're- 



iiem from ^^^H 
,t the head ^^^H 



VAS MICHAEL- 



219 



Uotovidlo's met], the iiucertaiu and hesitating movements 
of the chauibul could be seen perfectly, ajtil were just like 
the muvbinenttf vi wild beuats siiitHng danger. When they 
had riddeu hult tlie width ut the gi'uve, they l^egan to go at 
. k lijjht gallop. When the first ranks reached the open 
^lam, tUcy held in their beasts suddeuly, and then the 
^hole party did the same. They saw approaching from 
that side Mellehovich's detachment. Then they described 
b lialf-cirole iu the direction ojiposite the grove, and before 
their eyes appeared the whole Premysl squadron, moving 
'A a trot. 

Now it waa clear to the robbers that all the squad- 
tuns knew of their presence and were marching against 
'beni. Wild cries were heard in the midst of tlie party, 
U)d disorder began. The squadrons, shouting also, ad- 
panced on a gallap, so that th« plain was thundering from 
e tramp of their horses. Seeing this, the robber chambnl 
lxt«nded in the form of a bench in the twinkle of an eye, 
fad chased witli what breath was in the bi'easts of their 
i toward the elevation near which the little knight 
lod with Motovidlo and his men. The siiace between 
n began to decrease with astonishing rapidity, 
[isia grew somewhat pale from emotion at first, and her 
rart thumped more powerfully in her breast ; but knowing 
iBt people were looking at her, and not noticing the least 
inn on any face, she controlled herself quickly. Then 
P crowd, approaching like a whirlwind, occupied all her 
teation. She tightened the rein, grasped her sabre more 
mly, and the blood again flowed with great impulse from 
r heart to her face. 
" Good ! " aaid the little knight. 

She looked only at him ; her iioatrils quivered, and she 
whispered, "Shall we move soon '/" 

"There is time yet," answered Pan Michael. 
But the others are chasing on, like a gray wolf who feeta 
doga behind him. Now not more than half a furlong divides 
them from the thicket ; the outstretched heads of the horses 
B to be seen, with ears lying down, and over them Tartar 
, aa if grown to the mane. They are nearer and nearer, 
t hears the snorting of the horses; and they, with 
il teeth and staring eyes, show that they are going at 
speed that their breath is stopping. Volodyovski 
« a sign, and the Cossack muskets, standing hedge-like, 
IcUne toward the ounishing robbers. 



220 



TAN MICIUEL, 



"Fire!" 

A roar, emoke : it was as if a wliiilwind had struck a pile 
of chaff. In one twinkle of an eye the party flew apart in 
every direction, liowliug and shouting. With that the little 
knight pushed out of the thicket, and at the same time 
Meltehovich's squadron, and that of the chamberlain, closing 
the circle, forced the scattered enemy to the centre again 
in one group. The horde seek in vain to escape singly; in 
vain they circle around; they i-ush to the right, to the left, 
to the front, to the rear ; the circle is closed up completely ; 
the robbers come therefore more closely together in spite of 
tliemselves. Meanwhile the aquadi-ons hurry up, and a 
horrible smashing begins. 

The ravagers understood that only he would escape with 
his life who could batter his way through j hence they fell 
to defending themselves with rage and despair, though 
without order and each for himself independently. In the 
very beginning they covered the tield thickly, so great was 
the fury of the shock. The soldiers, pressing them and 
urging their horses on in spite of the throng, hewed and 
thrust with that merciless and terrible skill which only a 
soldier by profession can have. The noise of pounding was 
heard above that circle of men, like the thumping of flails 
wielded by a multitude quickly on a threshing-space. The 
horde were slashed and cut through their heads, shoulders, 
necks, and through the hands with which they covered their 
heads; they were beaten on every side unceasingly, witlt 
out quarter or pity. They too struck, each with what 
had, with diggers, with sabres, with sling-shots, with hoi 
skulls. Their horses, pushed to the centre, rose on thi 
haunches, or fell on their backs. Others, biting and whini 
kicked at the throng, causing confusion unspeakable. 
a short struggle in silence, a howl was torn from the brei 
of the robbers; superior numbers were bending thi 
better weapons, greater skill. They understood that thi 
was no rescue for them ; chat no man would leave thei 
not only with plunder, but with life. The soldiers, wari 
iiig up gradually, pounded them with growing force. S 
of the robbers sprang fi-oiu their saddles, wishing to __ 
away between the legs of the horses. These were trampled 
with hoofs, and sometimes the soldiers turned from the 
fight and pierced the fugitives from above; some fell 01 
the ground, hoping that when the squadrons pushed 
the centre, they, left beyond the circle, might escape 
flight. 




me fell Oft^^^ 
led towar^^^H 
escape ^ij^^^B 



N 



PAN MICHAEL. 



2:il 



[n fiict, the party decreased more and more, for every 
tnomeiit horses aiid ineu fell away, Seeing this, Azba Bey 
collected, as far as be was able, horses and men in a, wedge, 
and tltrew himself with all his might on Motovidlo's Cos- 
sacks, wishing to break the ring at any cost But they 
hurled him back, and Uien liegaa a tciTible slaughter. At 
that same time Mellehovich, raging like a. flame, split the 
jiarty, and leaving the h^ves to two other squadrons, 
sprang himself on the shoulders of those who were lighting 
with the Cossacks. 

It is true that a part of the robbers escaped from the 
ring to the field tlirough this movement and rushed apart 
over the plain, like a flock of leaves; but soldiers in the 
rear ranks who could not find access to the Itattle, through 
the narrowness of the combat, rushed after them straight- 
way in twos and threes or singly. Those who were unable 
to break out went under the sword in spite of their pas- 
sionate defence and fell near each other, libe grain which 
harvesters are reaping from opposite sides. 

Basia moved on with the Cossacks, piping with a thin 
voice U> give herself courage, for at the first moment it 
grew a little dark in her eyes, both from the speed and the 
mighty excitement. When she rushed up to the enemy, 
she saw before her at first only a dark, moving, surging 
mass. An overpowering desire to close her eyes altogether 
was bearing her away. She resisted the desire, it is true; 
still she struck with her sabre somewhat at random. Soon 
her daring overcame her confusion ; she had clear vision at 
once. lu front she saw heads of horses, behind them in- 
flamed and wild faces ; one of these gleamed right there 
btrfore her; Basia gave a sweeping cut, and the face van- 
ished as quickly as if it had been a phantom. That moment 
the calm voice of her husband came to her ears. 

"Good!" 

Tlmt voice gave her uncommon pleasure; she piped again 
more thinly, and began to extend disaster, and now with 

1>**rfflct presence of mind. Behold, again some terrible 
lead, with flat nose and projecting cheek-bones, is gnushini; 
itd tfteth before her. Basia gives a blow at that one. Again 
a baiiil raises a sliiig-shot. Basia strikes at that. She sees 
some face in a slieepskin ; she thrusts at that. Then she 
ft to thu right, to the left, straight ahead ; and when- 
•h« cnts, a man flies to the ground, tearing the bridle 
his horse. Basia wonders that it is so easy ; but it is 



I'AN MICHAEL. 



easy because on one side rides, stirrup to her stirnip, the' 
little koight, and on the other Pan Motovidlo, The first 
looks carefully after her, and quenches a man as he would a 
candle ; then with his keen hiade he cuts off an arm together 
with its weapon; at times he thrusts his aword betweeS' 
Basia and the enemy, aud the hostile sabre flies upward " 
suddenly as would a winged bird. 

Pan Motovidlo, a phlegmatic soldier, guarded the other' 
side of the mettlesome lady ; aud as an industrious 
gardener, going among trees, trims or breaks ofE dry 
branches, so he time after time brings down men to the 
bloody earth, flghting as coolly and calmly as if his miud 
were in another place. Both knew when to let Basia go 
forward alone, and when to anticipate or interce]>t her. 
There was watching over her from a distam-e still a third 
man, — the incomparable archer, who, standing purposely at: 
a distance, put every little while the butt of an arrow m ' 
the string, and sent an unerring messenger of death to thi 
densest throng. 

But the pressui'c became so savage that Pau Michael 
commanded Basia to withdraw from the whirl with some 
men, especially as the half-wild horses of the horde began 
to bite and kick. Basia obeyed quickly ; for although eager- 
ness was bearing her away, and her valiant heart urged her 
to continue the struggle, her woman's nature was gaining 
the upper hand of her ardor ; and in presence of that 
slaughter and blood, in the midst of howls, groans, and the 
agonies of the dying, in an atmosphere tilted with the odor 
of flesh and sweat, she began to shudder. Withdrawing her 
horse slowly, she soon found herself behind the circle of 
combatants ; hence Pau Michael and Pan Motovidlo, relieved 
from guarding her, were able to give perfect freedom at li 
to their soldierly wishes. 

Pan Mushalski, standing hitherto at a distance, approached 
Basia. " Your ladyship, my benefactress, fought really like 
a cavalier," said he. " A man not knowing that you were 
there might have thought that the Archangel Michael had 
come down to help our Cossacks, and was smiting the dog 
brothers. What an honor for them to perish under such 
hand, which on thi.t occasion let it not be foriiidden me 
kiss." So saying. Pan Mushalski seized Basia's hand ai 
pressed it to his mustache. 

'■ Did you see ? Did I do well, really ? " inquired Basi 
catching the air in her distended nostrils and her mouth. 



of 

last^H 

lied^H 
ike I 



eAN MICHAEL. 



223 




cat could not do better against rats. The heart rose 
1 me at sight of you, as ! love the Lord God. But you did 
ell to withdraw from the fight, for toward the end there 
is more cliance for rui accident." 

My husband commanded n^e ; and wLeu leaving home, 
promised to obey hiiu at once." 

"' May my bow remain ? Mo ! it is of no use now ; 
des, I will rush forward with the sabre. I see three 
in riding up ; of I'ourse tlie colonel has sent them to guard 
ur worthy person. Otherwise I would send; but I will 
to the foot of the eliff, for the end will come soon, and 1 
mst hurry." 

Three dragoons really came to guard Basia; seeing this, 
Van AfuBhalski spurred his horse and galloped away. For 
a while Basia hesitated whether to remain in that place or 
ride around the steep cliff, and go to the eminence from 
which they had looked on the plain before the Itattle. But 
feeling groat weariness, she resolved to remain. 

The feminine nature rose in her more and more power- 
fully. About two hundred yards distant they were cutting 
down the remnant of the ravagers without mercy, and a 
block mass of strugglers was whirling with growing violence 
the bloody place of conHict. Despairing cries rent the 
; and Basia, so full of e^erness shortly before, had 
wu weak now in some way. Great fear seized her, so 
.t she came near fainting, and only shame in presence of 
■ dragoons kept her in thesaildle; she turned her face from 
them to bide her pallor. The fresh air brought back her 
strength slowly and her courage, but not to that degree 
that sh« had the wish to spring In anew among the com- 
■■ " ,nts. She would have done so to implore mercy for the 
of the horde. But knowing that that would Ik useless, 
waited anxiously for the end of the struggle. And 
3 they were cutting and cutting, The sound of the 
■king and the cries did not cease for a moment. Half an 
ir perhaps had passed; the squadrons were closing in 
;h greater force. All at once a pai-ty of ravagers, number- 
about twenty, tore themselves free of the murderous 
le, and runlied like a whirlwind toward the eminence. 
|»ng along the cliff, thev might in fact reach a place 
the eminence was lost hy degrees in the plain, and 
on the high steppe their salvation; but in tlieir way 
1 Basia with the dragoons. The sight of danger gave 
igth to Basia's heart at this moment, and self-control to 



224 PAN MICHAEL. 

her mind. She uuderstood that to ata^ where she was was 
destruction; for the robljers with impetus alone eonld 
overturn and trample her and her guards, not to mention 
that they would bear them apart on sabres. The old 
sergeant of dragoons was clearly of this view, for he seized, 
the bridle of Basia's pony, turned the beast, and cried witbl 
voice almost desparing, — 

" On, on ! serene lady I " 

Basia shot away like the wind; but the three faithful 
soldiers stood like a wall ou the spot, to hold back the 
enemy even one moment, and give the beloved la*ly time to 
put herself at a distance. Meanwhile soidiers galloped 
after that band in immediate pursuit ; but the circle hitherto 
enclosing the ravagers heruietically was thereby broken ; 
they began to escape in twos, in tlirees, and then more 
numerously. The enormous majority were lying on the 
field, but some tens of themj together with Azba Bey, were 
able to flee. All these rushed on in a body as fast as their 
horses could gallop toward the eminence. 

Three dragoons could not detain all the fugitives, — in fact^. 
after a short struggle they fell from their saddles ; but thel 
cloud, running on behind Basia. turned to the slope of the| 
eminence and reached the high Btepjie. The Polish squad-! 
rons in the front ranks and the nearer Lithuanian Tartars' 
rushed with all speed some tens of steps behind tliem. On: 
the high steppe, wliich was cnt across thickly by treacheroua 
clefts and ravines, was formed a gigantic serpent of thoa&l 
on horseback, the head of which was Basia, the neck the 
ravagers, and the continuation of the body Mellehovichi 
with the Lithuanian Tartars and dragoons, at the head ofi 
which rushed Volodyovski, with his spurs in the side of his 
horse, and terror in his soul. 

At the moment when the handful of robbers had torn 
themselves free of the ring, Volodyovski was engaged on\ 
theopposite side of it; therefore Meilehovich preceded him^' 
in the pursuit. The hair was standing on his hea<i at thai 
thought that Basia might be seized by the fugitii'es ; tU: 
she might lose presence of mind, and rush straight toward 
the Dniester ; that any one of the robbers might reach her 
with a sabre, a dagger, or a sling-shot, — and the heart was 
sinking in him from fear for her life. Lying almost on the 
neck of the horse, he was pale, with set teeth, a whirlwind 
of ghastly thoughts in his head; he pricked his steed witUj 
armed heels, struck him with the side of his sword, am 
flew like a bustard before be rises to soar. 




PAN MICHAEL. 



225 



"God grant Melkhovich to conic up! lie is on a good 
borse, God grant hini t " ro[)eated he, in despair. 

Hut his fears were ill founded, and the danger was not so 

great as it seemed to the loving knight. The question of 

their own skins was too near to the robbers ; they felt the 

Lithuanian Tartars too close to their shoulders to pursue a 

single rider, even were that rider the most beautiful houi'i 

in the Mohammedan paradise, escaping in a robe set with 

jewels. Basia needed only to turn toward Hreptyoff to 

escape from pursuit; for surely the fugitives would not 

return to the ]aw8 of the lion for her, while they had before 

them a river, with its reeds in which they could hide. The 

Lithuanian Tartars had better horses, and Basia was sitting 

on a pony incomparably swifter than the ordinary shaggy 

beasts of the horde, which were enduring in flight, but not 

swift as horses of high blood. Besides, she not only did 

t lose presence of mind, but her daring nature asserted 

wlf with all force, and knightly blood played again in her 

toins. The pony stretched out like a deer j the wind 

^histled in Basia's ears, and instead of fear, a certain feeling 

t delight seized her. 

"They might hunt a whole year, and not catch me," 

toughtshe. "I 'II rushonyet, and then turn, and either let 

a pass, or if they have not stopped pursuing, I will put 

a under the sabre." 

It came to her niiml that if the ravagers behind her were 

jattered greatly over the steppe, she might, on turning, 

meet one of them aud have a hand-to-hand combat. 

" Well, what is that ? " said she to her valiant soul. 
" Michael has taught me so that I may venture boldly; if 
X do not, they will think that I am fleeing through fear, 
nd will not take me on another expedition ; and besides, 
Sfcn Zagloba will make sport of me." 

' Saying this to herself, she looked around at the robbers, 
knt they were fleeing in a crowd. There was no possibility 
single combat; but Basia -wished to give proof before 
eyes of the whole army that she was not fleeing at 
jndom and in frenzy. Itemembering that she had in the 
kolstcrs two excellent pistols carefully loaded by Michael 
'limaolf before they set out, she began to rein in her pony, 
e rather to turn him toward Hreptyoff, while slacking his 
But, oh, wonder 1 at sight of this the wlmle party 
\ ravagers changed the direction of their flight somewhat, 
iDg more to the left, toward the edge of the eminence. 



226 PAN MICHAEL. 

Bisia, letting tliem come witliiti a few tens of steps, fii 
twice at the ucarest horses ; theu, turning, urgeil on at fi 
gallop toward HreptyofE. 

But the pony hati run barely some yards with the spei 
of a sparrow, when suddenly there darkened in front a eleftl 
in the steppe. Uasia pressed the pony with her spurs 
without hesitation, and the noble beast did not refuse, but 
sprang forward; only his fore feet caught somewhat the 
liauk opposite. For a moment he strove violently to fio^j 
8upiK)rt on the steep wall with his hind feet; but the eart' 
not sufficiently frozen yet, fell away, and the horse wei 
down through the opening, with Basia. Fortunately tl 
horse did not fall on her ; she succeeded in freeing her fe« 
from tho stirrups, and, leaning to one side with all force 
struck on a thick layer of uioss, which covered the bottoi 
of the chasm as if with a lining ; but the shock was 
violent that she fainted. 

Pan Michael did not see the fall, for the horizon wj 
concealed by the Lithuanian Tartars; but Mellehovicl 
shouted with a terrible voice at his men to pursue tl 
ravagers without stopping, aud running himself to the del 
disappeared in it. In a twinkle ho was down from thi 
saddle, and seized Basia iu his arms. His falcon eyes sai 
her all in one moment, looking to see if there was bloi 
anywhere; then they fell nn the moss, and he understoi 
that this had saved her and the pony from death. A stifli 
cry of joy was rent from the mouth of the young TartaFii 
Bnt Basia was hanging in his arms ; be pressed h>;r with all 
his strength to his breast ; then with pale lips he kissed her 
eyes time after time, as if wishing to drink them ont of 
her head. The whole world whirled with him in a mad 
vortex ; the passion concealed hitherto in the bottom of hii 
breast, as a dragon lies concealed in a cave, carried him awa] 
like a storm. 

But at that moment the tramp of many horses was hei 
in an echo from the lofty steppe, and approached more am 
more swiftly. Numerous voices were crying, " Here ' ■' 
this cleft 1 Here ! " Mellehovich placed Basia on 
moss, and called to those riding up, — 

" This way, this way ! " 

A moment later. Pan Michael was at the bottom of tl 
cleft; after him Pan Zagloba, Mushalski, and a nnml)er 
Other officers. 

"Nothing is the matter," cried the Tartar. "The m( 
saved her." 



red^H 
mrs I 



PAN MICHAEL. 



227 



had 
I few 

L sold 

m 



\ l';in Michael grasped his iuseiisibie wife by the hands ; 
■rs rail for water, which v/as not ucar. Zatjloba, seizing 
temples of the unconscious woman, Ix^gan to cry, — 
Basia, Itasia, dearest! Basia!" 

Notbiug is the matter with her," said Mellehovich, pale 
as a corpse. 

Meanwhile Zagluba clapped his side, took a flask, poured 
goraitka on his palm, and began to rub her temples. Then 
he put the flask to her lips ; this acted eviiieutly, for before 
the men returned with water, she had ojiened her eyes and 
l)egau to catch for air, coughing meanwhile, for the gorailka 
had burned the roof of her mouth and her throat. In a 
few moments she had recovered completely. 

Pan Michael, not regarding the presence of uffioers and 

soldiers, pressed her to his bosom, and covered her hands 

ith kisses, saying, " Oh, my love, the soul came near leav- 

me 1 Has nothing hurt ? Does nothing pain you ? " 

Nothing is the matter," said Basia. " Aha ! I remember 

m that it grew dark in my eyes, for ray horse slipped, 

is the tattle over ? " 

ft is. Azba Bey is killed. We will go home at once, 
for I am afraid that fatigue may overcome you." 

" 1 feel no fatigue whatever." Then, looking quickly at 
those present, she distended her nostrils, and said, " But do 
not think, gentlemen, that I fled through fear. Oho ! I did 
not even dream of it. As I love Michael, I galloped ahead 
u( them only for sport, and tlien I fired my pistols." 

" A horse was struck by those shots, and we took one 
robber alive," put in Mellehovich. 
" And what ? " asked Basia. " Such an accident may 
ipen any one in galloping, is it not true ? No experience 
[1 save one from that, for a horse will slip sometimes. 
t it is well that you watched me, gentlemen, for I might 
ire lain here a long time." 

' Pan Mellehovicii saw you first, and first saved you ; for 
wore galloping i>ehind him," said Volodyovski. 
Basia, hearing this, turned to Mellehovieh and reached 
>r hand to hitu. " I thank yon for good ofHces." 
He made no answer, only pressed the hand to his mouth, 
N) then embraced with sulimission her feet, like a peasant. 
Maanwhile more of the squadron assembled at tne edge 
thfl cleft ; Pan Michael simply gave orders to Melleho- 
vicii to form a circle around the few robbers who had 
bidden from pursuit, and then started for HreptyofE. On 



228 



I'AN MICHAEL. 



the road Basia saw the field of battle ouce more fn 
height. The bodies of men and horses lay in places in 
piles, in places singly. Through the blue sky flocks of 
ravens were approaching more and more numerously, with 
great cawing, and coming down at a distance, waited till 
the soldiers, still going about on the plain, should depart. 

"Here are the soldiers' gravediggers ! " said Zagloba, 
pointing at the birds with liis sabre ; " let us only go away, 
and wolves will come too, with their orchestra, and will ring 
with their teeth over these dead men. This is a notable 
victory, though gained over such a vile enemy ; for that 
Azba has ravaged here and there for a number of years. 
Commandants have hunted him like a wolf, always in vi ' 
till at last he met Michael, and the black hour came 
him." 

" la Azba Bey killed ? " 

" Mellehovich overtook liim first ; and I tell you if he 
not cut him over the ear ! The sabre went to his teeth.' 

" Mellehovich is a good soldier," said Basia. Here 
turned to Zagloba, "And have you done much? " 

" I did not chirp like a cricket, nor jump like a flea, 
I leave such amusement to insects. Bnt if I did not, ra< 
did not look for me among moss, like mushrooms 
pulled my nose, and no one touched my face." 

"I do not like you!" said Basia, pouting, and reachii 
involuntarily to her nose, -which was red. 

And he looked at her, smiled, and muttered, withoi 
ceasing to joke, " You fought valiantly, you fled valiantly, 
you went valiantly heels over head; and now, from pain in 
your bones, yon will put away kasha so valiantly that we 
shall be forced to take caje of you, lest the sparrows eat 
you up with your valor, for they are very fond of kasha." 

"You are talking in that way so that Michael may not 
take me on another expedition. I know you perfectly!" 

" But, but I will ask him to take you nutting alw.tys, for 
you are skilful, and do not break branches under you. My 
God, that is gratitude to me ! And who persuaded Michael 
to let you go ? I. I reproach myself now severely, 
especially since you pay me so for my devotion. Waiti 
you will cut stalks now on the square at Hreptyoff 
wooden sword ! flere is ati expedition for you ! Anotht 
woman would hug the old man; but this scolding Sat 
frightens me first, and threatens me afterward." 

Basia, without hesitating long, embraced Zagloba. 



;h^B 




PAN MICHAEL. 



229 



was greatly delighted, and said, " Well, well ! I must con- 
fess that you helped somewhat to the victory of to-day ; for 
the soldiers, siuce each wished to exhibit himself, fought 
with terrible fury." 

'< As true as I live," cried Pan Mushalski, '^ a man is not 
sorry to die when such eyes are upon him." 

" Vivat our lady ! " cried Pan Nyenashinyets. 

•*Vivat!" cried a hundred voices. 

" God give her health I " 

Here Zagloba inclined toward her and muttered, ''After 
faintness ! " 

And they rode forward joyously, shouting, certain of a 
feast in the evening. The weather became wonderful. The 
trumpeters played in the squadrons, the drummers beat 
their drums, and all entered HreptyofE with an uproar. 



I'AN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 






Beyond every expectation, the Volodyovskis found guest 
at the fortalice. fan Bogiutli had come ; he had determined 
to fix bis rasidence at Hreptyoff for some mouths, so as to 
treat through Mellehovich with the Tartar captains Alek- 
B&ndrovich, Moravski, Tvorovski, Kryuhiuski, and others, 
either of the Lithuanian or Ukraine Tartars, who Iiad gone 
to the service of the Sultan. Fan Bogush was accuuipunied 
aJso hy old Pan Novoveaki and his daughter Eva, and by 
Pani Poski, a sedate person, with her daughter, Panna 
Zosia, who was young yet, and very beautiful. The sight of 
ladies in the Wilderness and in wild Hreptyoff delighted, 
but still more astonisheil, ttie soldiers. The guests, too, were 
surprised at sight of the commaudaut and his wife; for 
the tirst, judging from his extended and terrible fame, they 
imagined to be some kind of giant, who by his very look 
would terrify people, his wife as a giantess with brows 
ever frowning and a rude voice.. Meanwhile they saw 
before them a little soldier, with a kindly and friendly face, 
and also a tiny woman, rosy as a doll, who, in her broad 
trousers and with her sabrt^, seemed more like a beautiful 
boy than a grown person. None the less did the hosts 
receive their visitors with open arms. Hasia kissed heartily, 
before presentation, the three women ; when tliey told who 
they were, and whence they had come, she said, — 

" I should rejoice to bead the heavens for you, ladies, ai 
for you, gentlemen, I am awfully glad, to see you ! It 
well that no misfortune has met you on the road, for in 
desert, you see, such a thing is not difficult; but this ' 
day we have cut the ravagers to pieces," 

Seeing then that Pani Boski was looking at her with 
creasing astonishment., she struck her sabre, and aftded v 
great boastfulness, '■ Ah, but I was in the fight ! Of course 
I was. That's the way with us! For God's sake, permit 
me, ladies, to go out and put on clothing proper to my sex, 
and wash my hands from blood a little ; for I am comii 
from a terrible battle. Oh, if we hadn't cut down 
day, perhaps you hdies would not have arrived withi 



niy, 
vho 

I 



^^awttdi 



PAN MICHAEL. 



Ident at llreptyotf, I will returo in a moment, and 
Michael will be at your service meanwhile." 

Slia vanished through tha door; and then the little knight, 
who had greeted Pan Novoveski already, pushed up to 
Pani Boski. "God has given me such a wife," said be to 
her, " that she is not only a loving companion in the house. 
but can be a valiant comi-aih! En the field. Now, at her 
rmumand I offer my services to your ladyship." 

" Slay God bless her in everything," answered Pani 
Koski, "as He has blessed her in beauty! I am Antonia 
Itoaki ; I have not come to exact services from your grace, 
but to beg on my knees for aid and rescue in misfortune. 
Zosia, kneel down here too before the knight; for if he 
cannot help us, iio man can."' 

Pani Boski fell on hei- knees tlien, and the comely Zosia 
fuUowud her example; both, shedding ardent tears, began 
to cry. ■' Save us, knight ! Have pity on orphans ! " 

A crowd of officers, made curious, drew near on seeing 
the kneeling women, and especially because tlie sight of the 
comely Zosia atti-aoted them ; the little knight, gi-eatly con- 
fusMl, raised Pani lloski, and seated her on a lienoh. "In 
G<Ml'a name," asked he, " wliat are you doing ? I should 
kneel first before a worthy woman. Tell, your ladyship, m 
what I can render assistance, and as God is in heaven, I will 
not delay," 

" Hfi will do what he promises; I, on my part, offer 
myself ! Zagloba sum .' it is enough for you to know 
that!" said the old warrior, moved by the tears of the 
women. 

Then Pani Roski beckoned to Zosia i she took (|uickly 
from her bosom a letter, which she gave to the little kuight. 
Ho looked at the letter and said, " From the hetinau ! " 
Then he broke the seal and began to read : — 

Vkky UKAn ANi> Bci.iivicn VoLODTOvsKi! — I wnd from tlw 
rotii to vuu. tliroa|;li Pan Itogiish. my linceru love and inslrucliotia, 
Tliich ('»a Bu^iuith will i-umitiimlcuM Ui yoii iiersoitBll}'. I luve 
ti«n*ly nvoverfd from fatiifiiei in Yavorov, when immediately itnother 
■ITiur rontea up. 1'hia Rffnir in fcry nrnr niy henrt, liecftuie of the 
kffiH-tiaii whiA I licar mMJera, wbon if I furgul, the Lord IJod 
Mxnild Ibrgct nu!. Pan Boaki. n cnvklii-T of grekt honor and o deRr 
conuTule, wu taki'n by tbf honU- romo jear» since, near KHincnvcK. 
I have givva aheltiT lo hii> wife nnd dftiiichter in Yavorov ; Imt ilicir 
luarta arr wonping, — uiii* for a liiinhiinil. ihe other for a UllitT. 1 
wrote through Pyotrovicli lo Pan 2lotniltki. our Resident iu tlm 




232 PAS WICHAFIL, 

CVLnieo, U) look tor Pan Boski everjwhi'rt-, 'Jlii-j- fouml biin. it 
tveois ; but tliu Tartars hid lum afterwAnl, thurefure he coiili) not be 
pven up Willi othir jiriwincrs ami duiiIillcBs is rowing in n galley lo 
tliU time. The woiiiun, (ii?«iiHirin<; ami hi)i>ulvi>s, hnvu ceaacU tu iin- 
jtortiinc nui ; but I, on iv-turning n-ueullr, anil seeing thulr iiua]>[)VaRetI 
wf rrow, coulU not refrain fniia atlenintiiig some rvwiii-- Yim are iumt 
the place, and have cooL-ludecl, as 1 know, brothurluMMJ with many 
iimrzas. I tvmi the ladius to you, tlierrfore, and do yuu ^ve them 
aid. Pyotrovich will cu soon to the Crimea, (iivu him loiters Ui 
Ihose miirzas with whoiii ynii arc in brolherhood, I esnnot write to 
tlii^ Ti»:ir or the Khan, for ihey are not friendly to lui-; and besides, 
I a-ar that if I should write, they would eonsidt-r Boski a very euii- 
ui'ui person, and iui^rcaw the ransom Ix-yund measure. Conimeod 
the affair urgently lo i'yotrovich, and comiuaud him not to return 
without Boski. Stir up all your brathen; tliough Pagans, they ob- 
serve pli^hled faith alway*, and must hitvu ^rt-at respect for yan. 
Finally, do what you please ; go to RashkoR ; promise three of the 
m(>9t considerable Tartars in exchange, if they return Boskj alive. 
No one knows belter than you all their methods, for, as I hear, you 
have ransomed relativus already. God bless you, and I will love you 
still more, for my heart will i;ea»e lo bleed. I have heard of your 
nionu^mcnt in IlreptyoS, that it is quiet there. I expected this. 
t)n1y keep wateh on Azba. Pan Bogusli trill tell you all nhout 
tiiiblic affairs. For God's sake, listen carefully in the direction of 
Moldavia, for a great invasion will not miss us. CommitUng Pan! 
lioski to your heart and efiorts, 1 subscrilie myself, etc. ■ 

Paiii Boski wept without ceasing during tlie reading oti 
the letter; and Zosia accompanied lier, raising her blus^ 
eyea to lieaven. Meanwhile, and before Fan Michael bad 
finished, Basia ran in, dressed in woman's garments ; and 
seeing tears in the eyes of the ladies, began to inquire with 
sympathy what the matter was. Therefore Pan Michael 
read the hetman's letter for her; and when she had listened 
to it carefully, she supported at once and with eagerness 
the prayers of the hetman and Pani Boski. 

" The hetman has a golde n heart," cried Basia, embracing 
her husband; " but we shall not show a worse one, Michael. 
Pani Boski will stay with us till her husband's return, and '] 
you will bring him in three months from the Crimea. In 
three or in two, is it not true ? " 

"Or to-morrow, or iu an hour! "said Pan Michael, ban- 
tering. Here he turned to Pani Boski, " Decisions, as yuu 
see, are quick with my wife." 

" May God bleea her for that ! " said Pani Boski. " Zosia, 
kiss the hand of the lady comniandresa." 

But the lady conimaudress did not think of giving her 



I 



PAN MICHAEL. 



233 



fi to be kissed; she embi-aced Zosia again, for in some 
jr they pleased each other at oiioe. "Help lis, gracious 
JDtlemen," cried she. " Help us, aud quickly ! " 
" Quickly, for her head is buruing ! " muttered Zagloba. 
" But Basia, shaking her yellow forelock, said, " Not my 
head, but the hearts uf those geutleuieu are buruitig from 
sorrow." 
"No one will opi>ose your honest intention," said I'au 
ichael ; " but first we must hear Paul Boski's story iu 
ifeail." 
P^** Zosia, tell everything as it was, for I cannot, from 

rs." said thu matron. 
[Zosia dropped her eyes towaad the floor, covering them 
fely with the lids ; then she became as red aa a cherry, 
i, ttnowiiig how to begin, and was greatly abashed at 
Inng to speak in such a numerous assembly. 
Put Basia came to her aid. " Zosia, and when did they 
e Pun Boaki captive ? " 

" Five years ago. in IdCiT" said Zosia, with a thin voice, 

vithout raising the long lashea from her eyes. Ami she 

began in one breath to tell the story : " There were no raids 

to be heard of at that time, and papa's squadron was near 

"inyovtsi. Papa, with Pan Bulayovski, was looking after 

n who were herding cattle in the meadows, and the Tar- 

1 came then on the Wallachian ronil, and took papa, with 

1 Bulayovski ; but Pan Bulayovski returned two years 

1, and papa has not returned." 

Ilere two tears began to flow down Zosia's cheeks, so that 

vlnba was moved at sight of them, and said, " Poor girl 1 

Ballot fear, child ; papa will return, and will dance yet at 

pr wedding."' 

pBut did the hetman write to Pan Zlotnitski through 
tetnmeh ? " inquired Volodyovski. 
pTht hetman wrote about papa to the sword-bearer of 
recited Zosia; "and the sword-bearer and Pan 
■(ivich found papa with Aga Murr.a Bey." 
r In God's name ! I know that Murza Bey. I was in 
btherhood with his brother." said Volodyovslti. '• Would 
Boot give up Pan Boski ? " 

T* There was a command of the Khan to give up papa ; but 
a Boy is severe, cruel. He bid papa, and told Pan Pyot^ 
h that lie had sohl him long beforo into Asia. But 
itt captives told Pan Pyotrovich that that was not triie. 
1 that the murzn only said that purposely, so that he 



234 PAN MICHAEL. 

might abuse papa longer ; for he is the cruellest of all the 
Tartars toward prisoners. Perhaps papa was not in the 
Crimea then ; for the murza has his own galleys, and needs 
men for rowing. But papa was not sold ; all the prisoners 
said that the murza would rather kill a prisoner than sell 
him." 

•* Holy truth ! " said Pan Mushalski. " They know that 
Murza Bey in the whole Crimea. He is a very rich Tartar, 
but wonderfully venomous against our i)eople, for four 
brothers of his fell in campaigns against us." 

"But has he never formed brotherhood among our 
people?" asked Pan Michael. 

" It is doubtful ! " answered the officers from every side. 

" Tell me once what that brotherhood is," said Basia. 

" You see," said Zagloba, " when negotiations are begun 
at the end of war, men from both armies visit one another 
and enter into friendship. It happens then that an officer 
inclines to himself a murza, and a murza an officer; then 
they vow to each other lifo-friendship, which they call 
brotherhood. The more famous a man is, as Michael, for 
instance, or I, or Pan Knshohyts, who holds command in Kash- 
koff now, the more is his brotherhood sought. It is clear 
that such a man will not conclude brotherhood with some 
common fellow, but will seek it only among the most re- 
nowned miirzas. The custom is this, — they jx)ur water 
on their sabres and swear mutual friendship ; do you 
understand ? " 

** And how if it comes to war afterward ? " 

" They can fight in a general war ; but if they meet alone, 
if they are attacking as skirmishers, they will greet each 
other, and dej)art in friendship. Also if one of them falls 
into captivity, the other is bound to alleviate it, and in the 
worst case to ransom him ; indeed, there have been some 
who shared their pr()i)erty with brothers. When it is a 
question of friends or acquaintances, or of finding some 
one, brothers go to brothers ; and justice commands us to 
acknowledge that no people observe such oaths better than 
the Tartars. The word is the main thing with them, and 
such a friend you can trust certainly." 

** But has Michael many such ? " 

" I have three* powerful murzas," answered Volodyovski ; 
"and one of thcMu is from Lubni times. Once I begged 
him of Prince Yeremi. Aga Bey is his name ; and even 
now, if he had to lay his heatl down for me, he would lay 
it down. The other two are equally reliable." 



PAN MICHAEL. 235 

" Ah,"' said Basia, " I should like to ooiiclude bruthor- 
hood with the Kiian himself, a.nd free all the prisoners." 

" He would not be averse to that," said Z^loba ; " but it 
is not known what reward he would ask of yuu." 

■'Permit me, gentlemen," tiaid Pan Michael; "let us 

consider what we ought to do. Xow listen ; we have news 

from Kamenyets that in two weeks at the furthest Pyotro- 

vich will be here with a numerous escort. Ho will go 

to the Crimea with ransom for a number of Armenian 

merchants from Kamenyets, who at the change of the 

Khan were plundered and takeu captive. That happened 

to Seferovich, the brother of Pretor. All those people are 

""wry wealthy ; they will not spai-e money, and Pyotrovich 

Vill go well provided. No dan ger threatens him ; for, tirst, 

^nter is near, and it is not the time for chainbuls, and, 

Kondly, with him are going Maviragh, the delegate of the 

' triarch of Echmiadzin, and the two Auardrata from 

JIti, who have a safe-<;oudui:t from the youug Khan. I 

11 give letters to Pyotrovich to the residents of the Com- 

iDwealth and to my brothers. Besides, it is known to 

m, gentlemen, that Pan Kushehyts, the commandant at 

.kshkoff, has rehitives in the horde, who, taken captive in 

Ulilhood, have become thoroughly Tartar, and have risen 

b dignities. All these will move earth and heaven, will try 

JrgotiationB ) in case of stubbornness on the part of the 

■nrza, they will rouse the Khan himself against him, or 

irhaps they will twist the nuirza's head somewhere in 

t. I hope, therefore, that if, which God grant, Pan 

i is alive. I shall get hijn in a couple of months with- 

_JUt fail, OS the hetman commands, and my immediate 

^ Ittperior here present" (at this Pan Michael bowed to 

bix wife). 

His immediate suiterior sprang to embrace the little 

knight the second time. Piuii and Panna Hoski clasped 

''wir hands, thanking God. who had permitted them to 

Mt such kindly people. Both became notably cheerful, 

l« re fore. 

"If the old Khan were alive," said Pan Is'yenashinyeta, 
ill would go more smoothly ; tor he was greatly devoted to 
i^and of the young one they say tlie opposite. In fact, those 
" m«nian merchants for whom Pan Pyotrovich is to go, 
» imprisoned in Itiigcthcsarui itself during the time of 
t young Khan, and jirobalily at his command." 
"There will be a change in the young, as there was in 



L'36 



PAN MICHAEL. 



the old Khan, who, before he couviDced himself of ouefl 
liouesty, wita the most inveterate eueuiy of ttiti Polish 
miuie," said Zagloba. " I kuow this best, for I was sereu 
years under liim in captivity. Let the sight of me give 
comfort to your ladyship," continued he, taking a seat near.. 
Pani Boski. '• Seven years is no joke ; and still I returned 
and crushed so many of those dog brothers that for e 
day of my captivity I sent at least two of them to hell ; 
for Sundays and liolidays who kuows if there will not t 
three or four ? Ha ! " 

'■ Seven years ! " repeated Paul Boski, with a sigh. 

" May I diu if I add a day ! Seveu years in the ^ 
]ialace of the Khan," confirmed Zagloba, blinking mj 
Hously. "And you must kuow that that young Khan i 
my — " Here he whiapeied something in the ear of Panu 
Itoski, burst into a loud " Ha, ha, ha ! " and began to strokd 
his knees with his palms; Hually he slapped Paui Boski'a 
knees, and said, "They were good times, were they notP 
In youth every man you met was an enemy, and every daw 
a new prank, ha ! " 

The sedate matron became greatly confused, and piishf 
back somewhat from the jovial knight; the younger womem 
dropped their eyes, divining easily that the pranks of wbiokj 
Pan Zagloba was talking must be something opposed t^ 
their native modesty, especi ally since the soldiers burst intf 
loud laughter. 

" It will be needful to send to Pan Rushchyts at once,T 
said Basia, "so that Pan Pyotrovich may find the letten 
ready in Rashkoff." 

" Hasten with the whole affair," added Pan BoguBh,] 
" while it is winter: for, first, no chambula como out, and^ 
roads are safe ; secondly, in the spring God knows what may ■ 
happen." 

" Has the betraan news from Tsargraii ? " inquired Volo ■ 
dyovski. 

" He has; and of this we must talk apart. It is neces- 
sary to finish quickly witli those captains. When will 
Mellehovich come back ? — for much depends on him." 

" He has only t« destroy the rest of the ravagers, and 
afterward bury the dead. He ought to return to-day or J 
to-morrow moruing. I commanded him to bury only our^i 
men, not Azba's ; for winter is at hand, and there is HO 
danger of infection. Resides, the wolves will clear them 
away." 



PAN MICHAEL. 237 

" The hetinan asks," said Pan Bogush, " that Mellu'Imvicli 
should have no hindrance in his work ; as often as he wislies 
to go to Rashkoff, let him go. The hetman asks, too, to trust 
him in everything, for he is certain of his devotion. He is 
a great soldier, and may do us much good." 

" Let him go to Rashkoff and whitherEoever he pleases," 
a^d the little knight. " Sinew we have dGstioyeil Azba, I 
have no urgent need of him. No large band will appear 
^»t«w till the tirst grass." 

" la Azba cut to pieces then ? " inquired Novoveski. 
" So cut up that I do not know if twenty -five men escaped ; 
id oven those will be caught one by one, if Mellebovich 
has not caught them already.'' 

■' I am terribly glad of this," said Novoveski, " for now it 

will be pos.sible to go to EaslikofE in safety." Here he 

turned to Basia: "We can take to Pan Kushchyts the 

blatters which her grace, our benefactress, has mentioned." 

ft " Thank you," answered Basia ; " there are occasions here 

fcontinually, for men are sent expressly." 

"All the commands must maintain communication," said 
\ Michael. " But are you going to Itashkolf, indeed, with 
young beauty ? " 

Oh, this is an ordinary pusa, not a beauty, granious 
benefactor," said Novoveski ; " and 1 am going to Kash- 
koff, for my son, the rascal, is serving there under the 
banner of Pan Rushchyts. It is nearly ten yeare since he 
ran away from home, and knocks at my fatherly clemency 
nily wiUl letters." 
" I guessed at once that you were Pan Adam's father, and 
iras about to inquire ; but we were so taken up with sor- 
T for Pani BoskL I guessed it at once, for there is a 
lemblance in features. Well, then, he is your son f " 
" So bis late mother declared ; and as she was a virtuous 
luaa, I have no reason for doubt." 

'' I am doubly gltul to have such a guest as you. For 
id's sake, but do not call your son a rascal ; for he is a 
motu soldier, and a worthy oavalicr, who brings the high- 
jt honor to your grace. Do you not know that, after Pan 
laahchyts, he is the best partisan in the squadron? Do 
hi not know that he is an eye in the head of the hetman ? 
kdepeodent commands are intrusted to him, and be has 
filled every function with incomparable credit" 
I P*a Novoveski flushed from delight. " Gracious Colo- 
lAt" **a ^r " more than once a fatlier blames his child only 



238 



PA.V MICUAEL. 



to let some one deny what be saye; and I think that 'tijj 
impossible to please a parent's heart more than by such a 
.'lenial. Reports have reached me alreatly of Adam's good 
service; but I am really comforted now for the first time, 
when I hear these reports confirmed by such renowned lij 
They say that he is uot otily a manful soldier, but steal 
— which is even a wonder to me, for he was always 
whirlwind. The rogue had a love for war from youth 
ward ; and the best proof of this is that he ran away f i 
home as a boy. If I could have caught him at that time, I 
would not have spared him. But now I must spare him; if 
not, he wnuld hide for ten other years, and it is di'cary for 
me, an old man, without him." 

" And has he not been home during so many years ? " 

" He has not ; I forbade him. But 1 liave had enough 
it, and now I go to him, since he, being in service, canni 
come to me. I intended to ask of you and my benefactress 
a refuge for this maiden while I went to Kashkolf alone ; 
but since you say that it is safe everywhere, I will take her. 
She is curious, the magpie, to see the world. Tiet her look 
at it." 

" And let people look at her," put in Zagloba. 

" Ah. they would have nothing to see," said the youi 
lady, out of whose dark eyes and mouth, fixed as if for 
kiss, something quite different was s)>eaking. 

" An ordinary puss, — nothing more than a 
Pan Novoveski. " But if she sees a handt 
something may happen ; therefore I chose to bring her wi 
me rather than leave her, especially as it is dangerous for a 
girl at home alone. But if I go without her to Rashkoff, 
then let her grace give command to tie her with a cord, or 
she will play pranks." 

" I was no better myself,'' said Basla. 

"They gave her a distafE to spin," said Zagloba. 
she danced with it, since she had no one better to dai 
with. But you are a jovial man. Basia, I should like 
have an encounter with I'an Novoveski, for 1 also am foi 
of ami^ement at times." 

Meanwhile, before supper was served, the door opened, 
and Mellehovich entered. I'an Novoveski did not notice 
him at once, for he was talking with Zagloba; but Ei-a 
saw him, and a flame struck her face ; then she grew pale 
suddenly. 

"Pan Commandant," said Mellehovich to P 
"according to order, those men were caught. 



; time, 

id lip4r^^ 

rays ^^M 
tthufi^^l 
f f roitt^^" 



her. 
:ofr, 

m 

led,^™ 

iticp 
Era 
pale 



FAN MICHAEL- 339 

" Well, where are they ? " 

" AwordiDg to order, I had them hanged," 

" Well done ! And have your men returned ? " 

" A part remained to bury the bodies ; the rest are with 

; this moment Pan Novoveski raised his bead, and 
nt astonishment was reflected on his face. " In God's 
, what do I see ? " cried be. Then he rose, went 
ught to Mellehovich, and said, "Azya! And what art 
u doing here, ruffian ? " 
He raised his hand to seize the Tartar by the collar ; but 
L'in Mellehovich there was such an outburst in one moment 
as there is when a man throws a handful of powder into fire ; 
he grew pale as a corpse, and seizing with iron grasp the 
hand of Novoveski, he said, " I do not know you ! Who 
are yon?" and pushed him aci violently that Novoveski 
staggered to the middle of th^ room. For some time he 
could not utter a worii from rage; but regaining breath, 
began to ury, — 

" Gracious Commandant, this ia my man, and besides that, 

■•rnnaway. He was in my house from childhood. The 

■Stan denies ! He is my man ! Kva, who is he ? Tell," 

■"Aiya," said Eva, trembling in all her body. 

nVvUebovieh did not even look at her. With eyes fixed 

I Novoveski, and with quivering nostril, he looked at the 

B noble with unspeakable hatred, pressing with his hand 

R handle of his knife. At th« same time bis mustaches 

bvgan to quiver from the mov«ment of hia nostrils, and 

from iinditr those mustaches white teeth wore gleaming, 

likr those of an angry wild beast. 

The officers stood in a circle; Itasia sprang in between 
'bllebovich and Novoveski. "What does this mean?" 
iked she, frowning. 
' "Fan Commandant," said Novoveski, "this is my man, 
Axya by name, and a runaway. Serving in youthful years 
in the Crimea, I found him half-alive on the steppe, and 1 
took him. He is a Tartar. He remained twelve years in 
my house, and was tikught together with my son. When 
my son ran away, this one helped me in management until 
he wished to make love to Eva ; seeing this, I tiad him 
Hogged : he ran away after that. What is his name 

^ Mellehovich." 

^He bail assumed that nauie. He is called Xzya, — 




240 



PAN MICHAEL 



nolliiug moi-e. He says that he docs not know me; but 1 ' 
know him, aud so does Era." 

" Your grace's sou has seeu him many times," said Basia. 
■' Why did not he know him?" 

"My son might not knuw hiuii for when ho ran away 
From home, botli were tifteen years old, and this one 
remained six years with me afterward, during which time 
he changed considerahly, grew, and got mustaches. But 
Eva knew him at once. Gracious hosts, you will lend ' 
lielief more quickly to a citizeu than to this accident-B 
from the Crimea ! " 

" Pan Mellehovich is an officer of the betinan," 
Basia; " we have nothiug to do with hira." 

"Permit me; 1 will ask hiui. Let the other side t 
beard," said the little kuii^lit. 

But Pan Kovoveaki was furious. "Pan Mellehovich ^ 
What sort of a Pan is he ? — My serving-lad, who I 
hidden himself under a strange name. To-morrow I'll J 
make ray dog keeper of that Pan ; the day after to-morrow J 
1 '11 give command to beat that Pan with clubs. And tlwl 
hetman himself cannot hinder me ; for I am a noble, and 1 1 
know my rights." I 

To this Pan Michael answered more sharply, and hisl 
mustaches quivered. " I am not only a noble, but a colone^.l 
and 1 know my rights too. You can demaud your man^l 
by law, and have reeourst; to the jurisdiction of the het<l 
man ; but I command here, and no one else does." 

Pan Novoveski moderated at once, remembering that h« I 
was talking, not only to a commandant, but to his own son's I 
superior, and besides the most noted knight in the Commoih J 
wealth. " Pan Colonel," said he, in a milder tone, " I willfl 
not take him t^ainst the will of your grace ; but I bring,-l 
forward my rights, and I beg you to .believe me." 

"Mellehovich, what do you say to this?" asked Vo-] 
lodyovski. 

The Tartar fixed his eyes on the flooi, aud was silent 

" That your name Is Azya we all know, " added PaftJ 
Michael. 

" There are other proofs to seek," said Novoveski. " If 
he is my man, he has fish tattooed in blue on his breast." 

Hearing this. Fan Nyenashinyets opened liis eyes widely 
and his mouth ; then he seized himself by the head, and 
cried, " Azya, Tugai Beyovich ! " 

All eyes were turned on him ; he trembled throughout his I 




PAN MICHAEL. 



241 



whole body, as if all his wounds were reopened, and he 
repeated, " That is my captive ! That is Tugai Bey's son. 
As Grod lives, it is he." 

But the young Tartar raised his head proudly, cast his 
wild-cat glance on the assembly^ and pulling open suddenly 
the clothes on his bosom, said, <^ Here are the fish tattooed 
in blue. I am the son of Tugai Bey ! " 



16 



242 PAK MICUASL. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

All were silent, so great was the impression which the 
name of the terrible warrior had made. Tugai Bey was 
the man who, in company with the dreadful Hmelnitski, 
had shaken the entire Commonwealth ; he had shed a whole 
sea of Polish blood ; he had trampled the Ukraine, Volynia, 
Podolia, and the lands of Galicia with the hoofs of horses ; 
had destroyed castles and towns, had visited villages with 
fire, had taken tens of thousands of people captive. The 
son of such a man was now there before the assembly in 
the stanitsa of Hreptyoff, and said to the eyes of people : 
^^ I have blue fish on my breast ; I am Azya, bone of the 
bone of Tugai Bey.'' But such was the honor among 
people of that time for famous blood that in spite of the 
terror which the name of the celebrated murza must have 
called forth in the soul of each soldier, Mellehovieh in- 
creased in their eyes as if he had taken on himself the 
whole greatness of his father. 

They looked on him with wonderment, especially the 
women, for whom every mystery becomes the highest 
charm ; he too, as if he had increased in his own eyes 
through his confession, grew haughty : he did not drop his 
head a whit, but said in conclusion, — 

" That noble " — here he pointed at Novoveski — *' says 
I am his man ; but this is my reply to him : * My father 
mounted his steed from the backs of men better than you.' 
He says truly also that I was with him, for I was, and 
under his rods my back streamed with blood, which I shall 
not forget, so lielp me God ! I took the name of Melle- 
hovieh to escape his pursuit. But now, though I might 
have gone to tlie Crimea, I am serving this fatherland 
with my blood and health, and I am under no one but the 
hetman. My father was a relative of the Khan, and in the 
Crimea wealtli and luxury were waiting for me ; but I 
remained here in contempt, for I love this fatherland, 
I love the hetman, and I love those who have never 
disdained me." 

When he had said this, he bowed to Volodyovski, bowed 
so low before Basia that his head almost touched her knees ; 




PAN MICHAKL. 



Sfiti, without looking on any one again, he took his sabre 
iiniliT his arm, and walked out. 

For a time yet silence continued. Zagloba spoke first. 
•■ Ha ! Where is Pan Suitko ! But I said tliat a wolf was 
looking out of the eyes of that Azya; and he is the son of 
a wolf ! " 

'■ The SOD of a lion ! " aaid Volodyovski ; " and who 
knows if he hasn't taken after his father?" 

" Ab God lives, gentli'inen. did you notice how his teetti 
glittered, just like those of old Tngai when he was in anger ? " 
said I'an Mushalski. " Hy that alone I should have known 
him, for I saw old Tugai often," 

"Not so often as I," aaid Zagloba. 

"Now 1 understand," put in Hogush, " why he is so much 
esteemed auiong the Tartars of Lithuania and the South. 
And they remember Tugai's namp a^ sacred. By the living 
Uod, if that man bad the wish, he might take every Tartar 
to the Sultan's service, and cause us a world of ti-ouble." 

" He will not do that," answered Pan Michael, "for what 
lie has said — that he loves the country and the hetman — 
is tru<^; otherwise he would not be serving among us, being 
able to go to the Crimea and swim there in everything. 
EIr has not known luxury with us." 

'■ Ho will not go to thp Crimea," said Pan Bogush, " for 
if he had had the wish, he could have done so already; he 
met no hindrance." 

'• On the contrary," added Nyenashinyeta, " I believe now 
that lifi will entice back all those traitoraus captains to the 
Commonwealth again." 

"I'an Novoveski," said Zagloba, suddenly, "if you had 
known tlutt he was the son of Tugai Bey, perhaps then — 
perhaps so — what ? " 

" I should have commanded to give him, instead of three 
hundmd. three thousand blows. May the thunderbolts 
nhatter me if I would not have done so! Gracious gen- 
tlemen, it is a wouder to mc that he, being Tugai Bey's 
whelp, did not run off to the Crimea. It must be that he 
discovered this only recently ; for when with me he knew 
nothiog about it. This is a wond«r to me. 1 tell you it is; 
but for God's sake, do not trust him. I know him, gentle- 
men, longer than you do; and I will tell you only this much : 
the devil is not so slippery, a mad dog is not so irritable, a 
wolf is less malignant and cniel, than that man. He will 
jxiur tallow under the skins of you all yet.'' 




244 PAN MICHAEL. 

" What are you talking about ? " asked Mushalski. " We 
have seen him in action at Kalnik, at Uman, at Bratslav^ 
and in a hundred other emergencies." 

<* He will not forget his own ; he will have vengeance," 
said Novoveski. 

*• But to-day he slew Azba's ravagers. What are you 
telling us ? " 

Meanwhile Basia was all on fire, that history of Melle- 
hovich occupied her so much ; but she was anxious that the 
end should be worthy of the beginning ; therefore, shaking 
Eva Novoveski, she whispered in her ear, " But you loved 
him, Eva ? Own up ; don't deny ! You loved him. You 
love him yet, do you not ? I am sure you do. Be out- 
spoken with me. In whom can you confide, if not in me, a 
woman ? There is almost royal blood in him. The hetman 
will get him, not one, but ten naturalizations. Pan Novo- 
veski will not oppose. Undoubtedly Azya himself loves 
you yet. I know already ; I know, I know. Never fear. 
He has confidence in me. I will put the question to him 
at once. He will tell me without torture. You loved 
him terribly ; you love him yet, do you not ? " 

Eva was as if dazed. When Azya showed his inclination 
to her the first time, she was almost a child ; after that she 
did not see him for a number of years, and had ceased to 
think of him. There remained with her the remembrance 
of him as a passionate stripling, who was half comrade to 
her brother, and half serving-lad. But now she saw him 
again ; he stood before her a handsome hero and fierce as a 
falcon, a famous warrior, and, besides, the son of a foreign, 
it is true, but princely, stock. Therefore young Azya seemed 
to her altogether different; therefore the sight of him 
stunned her, and at the time dazzled and charmed her. 
Memories of him appeared before her as in a dream. Her 
heart could not love the young man in one moment, but in 
one moment she felt in it an agreeable readiness to love 
him. 

Basia, unable to question her to the end, took her, with 
Zosia Boski, to an alcove, and began again to insist, "Eva, 
tell me quickly, awfully quickly, do you love him ? " 

A flame beat into the face of Eva. She was a dark-haired 
and dark-eyed maiden, with hot blood ; and that blood flew 
to her cheeks at any mention of love. 

" Eva," repeated Basia, for the tenth time, " do you love 
him ? " 



PAN MICHAEL. 245 

■' T do not know," answered Eva, after a moment's hesi- 
tation. 

'■ But you don't deny ? Oho ! I know. Do not hesitate. 
I told Michael first that I loved him, — no harm ! and it 
was well. You must have loved earh other terribly thia 
long time. Ha ! I understand now. It is from yearning 
for you that he has always been so gloomy ; he went around 
like a wolf. The poor soldier wi tliered away almost. What 
passed between you? Tell me." 

" He told me in the storehouse that he loved me," whis- 
pered Eva. 

" In the storehouse ! What theu ? " 

"Then he caught me and begau to kiss me," continued 

e, in a still lower voice. 

"Maybe I dou't know him, tliat MellehovicL ! And 
' irhat did you do ? " 

" I was afraid to scream." 

" Afraid to scream ! Zosia, do you hear that ? When 
was your loving found out ? " 

" Father came in, and struck liim on the spot with a 

Ichet ; then he whipped me, and gave orders to flog him 
p «everely that he was a fortnight in bed." 

Here Eva began to cry, partly from sorrow, and partly 
from confusioiL At sight of this, the dark-blue eyes of the 
sensitive Zosia filled with tears, then Basia begau to com- 
fort £va. " All will be well, my bead on that ! And I will 
harness Michael into the work, and Pan Zagloba. I will 
jiersuade them, never fear. Against the wit of Ban Zagloba 
nothing can stand ; you do not know him. Don't cry, Eva 
dear, it is time for supper." 

llellehovicb was not at supper. He was sitting in his 

fga ^x■m, warming at the fire gorailka and mead, which he 

1 into a smaller cup afterward and drank, eating at 

^. me time dry biscuits. Pan Bogush came to lUm lata 

* In tli« evening to talk over news. 

The Tartar seated him at ouoe on a chair lined with 
sheepskin, and placing before him a pitcher of but drink, 
inquired, " But does Pan N^ovuveski still wish to make 
me his sl.ive ? " 

"There is no longer any talk of that," answered the 
uuder-stoluik of Novgrod. " I'an Nyenaahiiiyets might 
cluitu you first ; hut he cares nothing for you, since bis 
sister is already either dead, or does not wish any change 
in her fate, ran Novoveski did not know who you were 




246 



PAN MICHAEL. 



when he punished you for intimacy with his daughter. 
Now he 13 going around like one stunned, tot though your 
father brought a world of evil on this country, he was a re- 
uowued warrior, aud blood is always blood. As God lives, 
no one will raise a finger here while you serve the country 
faithfully, especially as you have friends ou all sides." 

" Why should I oot serve faithfully ? " answered Azya. 
" My father fought i4jainst you ; but he waa a P^an, while 
I profess Christ." 

"That 'sit, — that 'sit! You cannot returu to the Cri- 
mea, unless with loss of faith, and that would I)e followed 
by loss of salvation ; therefore no earthly wealth, dignity 
or office could recompense you. lu truth, you owe gratltu 
both to Pan Nyeuashinyets and Pan Novoveskl, for t 
tirst brought you from among Pagans, aud the second n 
you in the true faith." 

" I know," said Azya, " that I owe them gratitude, and I 
will try to repay them. Your grace has remarked trul^ 
that I have found here a multitude of benefactora." _ 

" You speak as if it were bitter in your mouth when you" 
say that ; but count yourself your well-wishers." 

" His grace the hetman and you in the first rank, — tliat 
I will repeat until death. What others there are, I know 
not" 

" But the commandaut here ? Do you think that he 
would yield you into any one's bauds, even though you were 
not Tugai Bey'a son ? And Vani Volodyovski, I heard 
what she said about you during supper. Even before, 
when Novoveskl recognized you, she took your part. Pan 
Volodyovski would do everything for her, for he does not 
see the world beyond her ; a sister could not have more 
affection for a brother than she has for you. During the 
whole tiuie of supper your name was on her lips." 

The young Tartar bent his head suddenly, and began to 
blow into the cup of hot drink ; when he put out his some- 
what blue lips to blow, his face became so Tartar-tike that 
Pan Bogush said, — 

"As God is true, how entirely like Tugai Bey you were 
this moment passes imagination. I knew him perfectly. 
I saw him in the palace of the Khan and on the field ; I 
went to his encampment it is small to say twenty times." 

■' May God bless the just, and the plague choke evilr_ 
doers I " said Azya. '■ To t;he health of the hetman ! " 

Pan Bogush drank, and said, " Health and long years I 




PAN MICHAEL. 



247 



EJ^OSe of us who stand with him are a haudful, but 

true soldiers. God )jrant that we shall not give up to those 

bread-skinners, who know onlv how to intrigue at petty 

diets, and accuse the helinau of treason to the king. The 

^lucals ! We staud night and day with our faces to the 

lenty. aud they draw around kneadiug-trouglis full of 

tshed meat and cabbie with Tnillet, and are druiniDJng on 

' them with spoons, — that is their labor. The hetman sends 

envoy after envoy, implores reinforcements for Kamenyets. 

Cassandra-like, he predicts the destruction of Iliou and the 

people of Priam; but they have no thought in their heads, 

and are simply looking for an offender against the king." 

•' Of what is your grace apeaking ? " 

" Nothing I I made a comparison of Kamenyets with 
Troy ; but you, of course, have not heard of Troy. Wait a. 
little; the hetman will obtain naturalization for you. The 
times are such that the occasion will not be wantiug, if you 
wish really to cover yourself with glory." 

"Either I shall cover myself with glory, or earth will 
Dover m*;. You will hear of me, as God is in heaven ! '' 

"But those men? What is Krychiuski doing? Will 
they return, or not ? What are they doing now ? " 

"They are iu encampment, — some in Urzyisk, others 

farther on. It is hard to come to an agreement at present, 

for they are far from one another. They have an order to 

move in spring to Adrianople, and to take with them all 

I ihe provisions they can carry." 

1 Qod's name, that is important, for if there is to be 
t gathering of forces in Adrianople. war with us is 
ain. It is necessary to inform the hetman of this at 
. He thinks also that war will come, but this would 
n infallible sign." 
^^ " Halim told rae that it is said there among them that the 
Iflnltan himself is to be at Adrianople." 

" I'raised be the name of the Lord ! And here with us 
hardly a handful of trooj)S. Our whole hope iu the rock of 
Kamenyets] Does Krychinski bring forward new con- 

"He presents complaints rather than conditions. A 
neral amnesty', a return to the rights and privileges of 
blea which they had formerly, commands for the captains, 
'r what they wish ; but a» t)ie Sultan has offered them 
I, they are hesitating." 

; do you tell ine ? How could the Sultan give 



248 



PAN MICHAEL. 



them more thao t!ie Comiuouwealtli? In Tiirkey there 
absolute rule, and all rights di-peiicl on the fancf of tl 
Sultan alone. Even if he who is living and reiguing 
present were to keep all his promises, his successor migl 
break them or trample on Uiem at will ; while with 
privileges are sacred, and whosu becomes a noble, from hii 
even the king uan take nothing." 

"They say that they were nobles, and still they wei 
treated on a level with dragoons ; that the starostas coi 
iriiiiided them more than once to perform various dutii 
from which not only a noble ta free, but even an attendant' 

" But if the hetnian promises them," 

"No one doubts the high mind of the hetman, and 
love him in their hearts secretly; but they thiuk thus 
themselves : ' The crowd of nobles will shout down the hi 
man as a traitor ; at the king's court they hate him . 
confederacy threatens him with impeachment. How can he 
do anything ? ' " 

Pan Bogush began to stroke his forelock. "Well, 
what ? " 

" They know not themselves what to do." 

" And will they remain with the Sultan ? " 

"No." 

"But who will command them to return to the Commi 
wealth ? " 

"I." 

" How is that ? " 

" I am the son of Tugai Bey." 

" My Azya," said Pan Bogush, after a while, " I do 
deny that they may be in love with your blood and 
glory of TugM Bey, though they are our Tartars, and Ti^u 
Bey was our enemy. I understand such things, for even 
with us there are nobles who say with a certain pride that 
Hmelnitski was a noble, and descended, not from the Cos- 
sacks, but from our people, — from the Mazovians. Well, 
though such a rascal that in hell a worse is not to be fonndj 
they are glad to recognize him, because he was a renowned 
warrior. Such is the nature of man ! But that your blood- 
of Tugai Bey should give you the right to command "' 
Tartars, for this I see no sufficient reason." 

Azya was silent for a time ; then he rested his palms 
his thighs, and said, " Then I will tell you ; Krychinaki and 
other Tartars obey me. For besides this, that they are 
simple Tartars and I a prince, there are resources and power 



M 



led 



PAN MICHAEL. 



249-1 



I in me. But neither you know them, nor does the lietnuia i 
\ himself know them." 

" What resources, what power ? '' 

"I do not know how to t«ll you," answered Azya, in 
Russian. " But why am I rttady to do tilings that another ' 
would not dare ? Why have I thought of that of which 
tinother would not have thought? " 

" What do you say ? Of what have yon thought ? " 
" I have thought of this, — that if the betmau would give , 
F me the will and the right. I would bring back, not merely the 

■ captains, but would put half the horde in the service of ] 
I the hetman. Is there little variant land in the Ukraine and 

I the Wilderness? Let the hetman only announce that if a 

■ Tartar comes to the Commonwealth lie will he a noble, will 
Vnnt be oppressed in his faith, and will serve in a squadron 
Kof his own people, that all wilt have their own hetman, as 
Tthe Cossacks have, and uiy head for it, the whole Ukraine 
E will be swarming soon. The Lithuanian Tartars will comej 
P'they will come from the South j they will come from Do- 
Ibrudja and Belgrod; they will come from the Crimea; 
I they will drive their flocks, and bring their wives and ohil- 
ftdnn in wagons. Do not shake your head, your gracej 
ythey will come ! — as those came long ago who served the 

1 Commonwealth faithfully for generations. lu the Crimea i 

■ and everywhere the Khan and the mnrzas oppress the peo- 
Iple; but in the Ukraine they will have their sabres, and 
l,iake the field under their own hetman. I swear to you that 
ftlliey will come, for they suffer from hunger there from time 
Kto time. Now, if it in announced among the villages that I, 
P^ the authority of the hetman, call them, — that Tugai 

Bey's son calls, — thousands will come here." 

Van Bogush seized his own head : " By the wounds of 

God, A^a, whence did such thoughts come to you ? What 

Would there be ? " i 

' There would be in the Ukraine a Tartar nation, as there 

(b a Cossack. You have granted privileges to the Cossacks, 

ind a hetman. Why should you not grant them to us ? 

(Tou ask what there would be. There would not be what 

therti is now, — a second Hmelnitski, — for we should have 

Kit foot at once on the throat of the Cossack; there would 

t be an uprising of peasants, slaughter and ruin; tliere 

* vunld be no Doroshenko, for let him but rise, and I should 

be the first to bring him on a halter to the feet of the het- 

tnan. And should the Turkish power think to move against 



2S0 



PAN MICHAEL. 



Qs, we -would beat the Sultan ; were the Ehan to threaten 
raids, we would beat tJie Khan. Is it ao long since the 
Lithuanian Tartais, and those of Podolia, did the like, 
though remaining in the Mohammedan faith ? Why should 
we do otherwise ? We are nf the Commonwealth, we are 
noble. Now, calculate. The Ukraine in peace, the Cossacks I 
in check, protection against Turkey, a number of tens of ] 
thousands of additional troops, — tliia is what I have been ] 
thinking ; this is what caroe to my head ; this ia why Kry- 
ohinski, Adurovich, Moravski, Tarasovski, obey me; this ia 
why one half the Crimea will roll to those steppes when I | 
raise the call." 

Pan Boguah was as much astonished and weighed dow 
by the words of Azya as if the walla of that room in wbieh ] 
they were sitting had opened on a, sudden, and new, un- 
known regions had appeared to his eyes. For a. long time ' 
he could not utter a word, and merely gazed on the young 
Tartar ; but Azya began to walk with great strides up and 
down in the room. At last he said, — 

" Without me this cannot be done, for I am the son of 
Tugai Bey ; and from the Dnieper to tlie Danul)e there is 
no greater name among the Tartars." After a while be 
added : " What are Krychinski, Tarasovski, and others to 
me ? It is not a question of them alone, or of some thou- 
sands of Lithuanian or Podolian Tartars, but of tlie whole 
Commonwealth. They say that in spring a great war will ' 
rise with the jjower of the Su Itan ; but only give me permis- 
sion, and I will cause such a seething among the Tartars 
that the Sultan himself will scald his hands." 

"In God's name, who are you, Azya?" cried Pan 
Bogus h. 

The young man raised his head : " The coming hetman 
of the Tartars ! " 

A gleam of the fire fell at that moment on Azya, lighting his 
face, which was at once cruel and beautiful. And it seemed 
to Pan Bogush that some new man was standing before 
him, such was the greatness and pride beatiug from the 
person of the young Tartar. Pan Bogusli felt also that 
Azya was speaking the truth. If such a proclamation of 
the hetman were jmblished, all the Lithuanian and Podolian 
Tartars would return without fail, and very many of the 
wild Tartars would follow them. The old noble knew pass- 
ing well the Crimea, in which he bad been twice as a ciiptive, 
and, ransomed by the hetman, had been afterward an 



PAN MICILAEL. 



261 



F envoy; he knew the court of Bagcbesarai; he knew the 
hordes living from the Don to the Dobrudja; he knew that 
in winter many villages were depopulated by hunger; he , 
knew that the despotism and rapacity of the Khan's baskaks 
. were disgusting to the murzas ; that in the Crimea itself it 
Laaine often to rebellion ; he understood at once, then, that 
■rich lands and privileges would entice without fail all those 
Ffor whom it was evil, narrow, or dangerous in their old 
bomesteads. They would be enticed most surely if the son 
of Tugai Bey raised the call. He alone could do this, — no 
other. He, through the renown of hia father, might rouse 
villages, involve one half of the Crimea against the other 
half, bring in the wild horde of Itelgrod, and shake the 
whole power of the Khan, — nay, even that of the Sultan. 
Should the hetmau desire to take advantage of the occa- 
sion, he might consider Tugai Bey's son as a man sent by 
Providence itself. 

I'an Boguah began then to look with another eye on Azya, 
and to wonder more and more how such thoughts could 
be hatched in his head. And the sweat was in drops like 
pearl on the forehead of the knight, so immense did those 
thoughts seem to him. Still, doubt remained yet in his 
eoul ; therefore he said, after a while, — 

" And do you know that there would have to l>e war with 
Torkey over such a question ? " 

" There will be war as it is. Why did they command the 
horde to march to Adrianople ? There will be war unless 
dissensions rise in the Sultan's donuuions; and if it comes 
to taking the field, half the horde will be on our side," 

" For every point the rogue has an argument," thought 
Pan Bogush. " It turns one's head," said he, after a while. 
"You see, Azya, in every case it ia not an easy thing. 
What would the king say, what the ohancellor, the estates, 
tnd all the nobles, for the greater part hostile to the het^ 
nan? " 

*' I need only the permission of the hetman on paper ; 
tod when we are once here, let them drive us out ! Who 
rill drive us out. and with what ? You would be glad to 
iqneeze the Zaporojiana out of the Saitch, but you cannot in 
my way." 

"The hetman will dread the responsibility." 

"Behind the hetman will \ie fifty thousand sabrea of the 
bord«, besides the troops which he has in hand." 

" But the Cossacks ? Do you forget the Coaaacks ? They 
will begin opposition at once." 



253 I" AN m:ch,\ki.. 

'• We are needed here specially to keep a sword lianging 
over the Cosaack neck. Through whom has Doroshenko 
supiKirt ? Through the Tartars ! Let me take the Tartars 
in hand, Doroshenko must beat with bis forehead to the 
hetrnan." 

Here Azya stretched out his palm and opened his Gngera 
like the talons of an eagle ; then he grasped after the hilt 
of his sabre. " This is the way we will show the Cossacks 
law ! They will become serfs, and we will hold the Ukraine. 
Do you hear, Pan Bogiish ? You think that I am a small 
man ; but I am not so small as it seems to Novoveski, the 
commandant of this place, and you. Pan Bogush. Behold, 
I have been thinking over this day and night, tilt I have 
grown thin, till my face is sunken. Look at it, your grace ; 
it has grown black. But what I have thought out, I have 
thought out well ; and therefore I tell you that in me thtre 
are resources and power. You see yourself that these are 
great things. Go to the hetman, but go quickly. Lay the 
question before him ; let hiin give me a letter touching thia 
matter, and I shall not care about the estates. The het- 
man has a great soul; the hetman will know that this is 
power and resource. Tell the hetman that I ara Tugai Bey's 
son ; that I alone can do this. Lay it before him, let hum 
consent to it; but in God's name, let it be done in time, 
while there is snow on the steppe, before spring, for in 
spring there will be war ! Go at once and return at once, 
so that T may know quickly what I am to do." 

Pan Bogiish did not observe even that Azya spoke in a 
tone of command, as if he were a hetman giving instmctions 
to his officer, " To-morrow I will rest," said he ; •' and after 
to-morrow I will set out. God grant me to find the hetman 
in Yavorov ! Decision is quick with him, and soon you will 
have an answer." 

"What does your grace think, — will the hetman 
consent?" 

" Perhaps he will command you to come to him ; do not 
go to Rashkoff, then, at present, — you can go more fjuickly 
to Yavorov from this place. Whether he will agree, I 
know not ; but he wiU take the matter under prompt 
consideration, for you present powerful reasons. By the 
living God, I did not expect this of you; but I see now 
that you are an uncommon man, and that the Lord God 
predestined you to greatness. Well, Azya, Azya t Lieu- 
tenant in a Tartar squadron, nothing more, and such things 



I 




PAN MICHAEL. 



n his head that fear seizes a niaii ! Now I shall not 
woodar even if I see a heron-feather in your cap, auil a. 
bunchuk above you. I believe low what you tell me, — 
that these thoughts have been burning you in the night- 
time. I will go at once, the day after to-niorrow; but I will 
rest a little. Now I will leave you, for it ia late, and my 
head is aa noisy a^ a saw-mill. Be with God, Azya I My 
temples are aching as if I had been drunk. Be with God, 
Azya, son of Tugai Bey ! " 

Here Pan Bogush pressed the thin hand of the Tartar, 
and turned toward the door; but on the threshold he 
shipiied again, and said, " How is this ? New troops for 
the Commonwealth ; a sword ready above tlie neck of the 
Cossack; Doroshenko conquered; dissension in the Crimea; 
the Turkish power weakened ; an end to the raids against 
I Russia, — for God's sake 1 " 

Wlien he had said this, Pan Bogush went out. Azya 
wked after him a while, and whispered, "But for me a 
Mnchuk,a baton, and, with consent or without, she. Others 
irise woe to you!" 

Then he finished the gorailka, and threw himself on to 

he bed, covered with skins. The fire had gone down iu the 

ibimney ; but through the window came in the clear rays 

"Of the moon, which had risen high in the cold wintry sky. 

■Azya lay for some time quietly, but evidently was unable 

Rfc sleep. At last he rose, approai-hed the window, and 

■looked at the moon, sailing like a ship through the infinite 

solitudes of heaven. The young Tartar looked at it long ; 

ftt last be pla<ied his fists on his breast, pointed both thumbs 

upward, and from the month of him who barely an honr 

I ]^fore had confessed Christ, came, in a half-ohant, a 

[iialf.<irawl, in a melancholy key, — 

" La Allah ilia Allah ! Uahomet Rossul Al liih ! " 



I'AN MICUAEU 



CHAPTEK XXX. 

Meanwrile Basia was holding uouiisel from early morn-, 
ing with her husband and Pau Zagloba how to unite two 
loviug and straitened hearts. The two men laughed at her 
enthusiasm, and did not cease to banter her; still, j-ielding 
to her usually in everything, as to a spoiled child, they 
promised at last to assist her. 

" The best thing," said Zagloba, " is to persuade old 
Novoveski not to take the girl with him to Rashkoff; tell 
hiui that the frosts have come, and that the road is not 
perfectly safe. Here the young people will see each other, 
often, and fall in love with all their might." 

" That is a splendid idea," cried Basia. 

" Splendid or not," satd Zagloba, " do not let them out 
your sight. You are a woman, and I think this way, — yoo 
will solder them at last, for a woman carries her point 
always ; but see to it that the Devil does not carry his point 
in the mean while. That would be a shame for yon, since 
the affair is on your responsibility." 

Baata began nrst of all to spit at Fan Zagloba, like a cat; 
then she said, " You boast that you were a Turk in your 
youth, and you think that every one is a Turk. Azya is not 
that kind." 

■' Not a Turk, oidy a Tartar. Pretty ima^ I She vouli 
vouch for Tartar love." 

" They are both thinking more of weeping, and thftt^ 
from harsh sorrow. Eva, besides, is a most honest maiden.'* 

" Still, she has a face as if some one had written on her' 
forehead, ' Here are lips for you ! ' Ho ! she is a daw. 
Yesterday I fixed it in my mind that when she sits opposite 
a nice fellow, her sighs are such that they drive her plate 
forward time after time, and she must push it back again. 
A real daw, I tell you." 

" Do you wish me to go to my own room ? " asked Basia. 

" You will not go when it is a question of match-making. 
I know you, — you '11 not go 1 But still 't is too early for 
you to make matches ; for that is the business of 
with gray hair. Pani Boski told me yesterday that 
she saw you returning from the battle in trousers. 



ey 

)ld.^H 
eU^H 
lot^H 

m 

Oft ^^^ 



f women ^^1 
when.^^^H 

1 



PAN MICHAEL. 



255 



bought that sbe was lookiug- at I'ani ViilodyovBki's son, 
rho had gone to the woods on an exjieditioii. Vou do not love 
dignity; but dignity, too, does not love jou, which appears 
"* once from your slender form. You are a regular student, 
6 God is dear to me ! There ia another style of women m 
B world now. Jn luy time, when a woman sat down, the 
air squeaked in mich fashion that you might think some 
e had sat on the tail of a dog ; but as to you, you might 
le bareback on a tom-cat without great harm to the beaat. 
Ihey say, too, that women who begin to make matches will 
ve DO posterity." 

" Do they really say that ? " asked the little knight, 
urnied. 

t Zagloba began to laugh ; and Basia, putting her rosy 

e to the face of her husband, said, in an undertone, "Ah, 

Michael, at a convenient time we will make a pilgrimage to 

Hbenstohova ; then maybe the Most Holy Lady will change 

»tters." 

" That is the best way indeed," said Zagloba. 
Then they embraced at once, and Basia said, " But now 
let us talk of Azya and poor Eva, of how we are to help 
them. We are happy ; let them be happy." 
" When Novoveski goes away, it will be easier for 
I," said the little knight; "for in his pi-esence they 
1 not see each other, especially as Azya hates the old 
But if the old man were to give him Eva, maybe, 
brgettiog former offences, they would begin to love each 
"" p aa son-in-law and father-in-law. According to my 
I, it 18 not a question of bringing the young people 
ther, for they love each other already, but of bringing 
rer the old man," 

"He is a misanthrope 1 " said Basia, 
"Baslta," said Zagloba, "imagine to yourself that you 
1 a daughter, and that you had to give her to some 



J was a noble ; still Krysia would not hare married 
1 if he had not been naturalized." 
"Then try to obtain naturalization for Azya." 
"Is that an easy thing? Though aonie one were to 
mit him to his escutcheon, the Piet would have to confirm 
the ohoice ; and for that, time and protection are necessary." 
'■ I do not like this, — that ti me is needed, — for we could 



266 PA^' MICHAEL. 

find protection. Surely the hetman would not refiiae it to 
Asya, for he lovea aoldieis. Michael, wiite to the hetcian. 
Do you want ink, pen, i«iper ? Write at onise ! I 'II briny 
yon everything, and a taper and the seal ; and you will sit 
down and write without delay," 

" Almighty Giod ! " cried he, '■ I asked a sedate, sober 
wife of Thee, and Thou didst give me a whirlwind ! " 

" Talk that way, talk ; then I '11 die." 

"Ah, your impatience!" cried the little knight, with 
animation, — "your impatience, tfu! tfu ! a charm for ^ 
dog ! " Here he turned to Zagloba : " Do you not know tlia 
words of a charm ? " 

" I know them, and I 've told them," said Zagloba. 

"Write!" cried Basia, "or I shall jump out of my 
skin." 

"I would write twelve letters, to please you, though !■ 
know not what good that would be, for in this case tka 
hetman himself can do nothing ; even with protection^ 
Azya can appear only at the right time. My Itasia, Fauna 
Novoveski has revealed her secret to yen, — very welll 
But you have not spoken to Azya, and you do not know 
to this moment whether he is burning with love for Eva 
or not." 

" He not burning ! Why should n't he be bunung, when he 
kissed her in the storehouse ? Aha ! " 

"Golden soul!" said Zagloba, smiling. "That is like 
the talk of a newly born infant, except that j'ou turn your 
tongue better. My love, if Michael and I had to marry "' 
the women whom we happened to kiss, we should havo 
join the Mohammedan faith at omi**, and I should be Sull 
of Tnrkey, and he Khan of the Crimea. How is that, 
Michael, hei ? " 

" I suspected Michael before I was his," said Basia; and 
thrusting her finger up to his eye, she began to tease him. 
" Move your mustaches ; move them 1 Do not deny ! I 
know, I know, and you know — at Ketling's." 

The little knight really moved his mustaches to give him-j 
self courage, and at the same time to cover his confusioniH 
at last, wishing to change the conversation, lie said, ' ' " 
so you do not know whether Azya is in love with Pannai 
Eva?" 

"Wait; I will talk to him alone and ask him. But he is 
in love, he must be in love I Otherwise I don't want to 
know him." 



like 

our ^^^ 

• t<^^H 



PAN MICHAEL. 



257 



"Id God's naine! she is ready to talk hiiu intu it," said 
globa. 
, " And I will persuade him, even if I had to shot myself 
A with him daily." 

' "Inquire of him, to begin witli," said the little kmght, 
iMaybe at first he will uot confess, fur he is shy ; that is 
Bithing. You will gain his coDtidence gradually; you'll 
Enuw Iiiiii better ; you '11 understand him, and then only can 
you decide what to do." Here the little knight turned to 
Zagluba ; " She seems giddy, but she is quick." 
■ " Kids are quick," sud Zagloba, serioualy. 

Further conversation waa interrupted by Pan fiogush, 

|rho rushed in like a bomb, and had barely kissed Basia's 

wds when he exclaimed, "May the bullets strike that 

[}'a I I could not close my eyes the whole night. May 

jbe woods cover him ! " 

" What did Pan Azya bring against your grace ? " asked 
Muiia. 

" Do you know what we wert' making yesterday ? " And 
Fan Bogush, staring, began to look -around on those 
preBPut. 
"What?" 

"History! As God is dear to me, I do not lie," 
" What history ? " 
[ "The history of the Commonwealth; that is, simply a 
Jreat man. Pan Sobieski himself will be astonished when 
I lay Azya's ideas liefore him, A great man, I repeat to 
you ; and I regret that I cannot tell you more, for I am sure 
that ^ou wouhl be as much astonished as I. I can only say 
that if what he has in view succeeds, Gml knows what he 
wUl be." 
" For exaiupli'," asked Zagloba, " will he be hetman ? " 
Pan Bogush put his hands on his hips: '-That is it, — he 
will be hetman. I am sorry that I cannot tell you more, 
e will be hetman, and that's enough." 
"Perhaps a dog hetman, or he will go with bullocks, 
labans have their hetmans also. Tfu ! what is this that 
mr grace is saying. Pan Under^Stolnik ? That he is the 
n iif Tugai Bey is true; but if he is to become hetman, 
Utt am I to become, or what will Pan Michael become, or 
jar grace ? Shall we become three kings at the birth 
[ Christ, waiting for the abdication of Caspar, Melchior, 
J|d Baltaxar? The nobles at least created me com- 
Moder; I resigned the office, however, out of friendship 




PAN MICHAEL. 



God lives, I dou't uuderstnud you 



for Pavel,' but, 
prediction." 

" But I tell you that Azya is a great man. 

" I said so," exclaimed Basia, turning towai-d the d< 
through which other guests at the stanitaa began to enter. 

First came Paul lioski with the blue-eyed Zosia, and Vi 
Novoveski with Eva, who, a.fter a night of bad sleep, looki _, 
moK charming than usual. She bad slept bitdly, for strange^ 
dreams had diKturbed her; she dreamed of Azya, only he 
was wore beautiful and insistent than of old. The blood 
rushed to her face at thought of this dream, for she imagined 
that every one would guess it in her eyes. But no one noticed 
her, since all had begun to say "good-day " to Pani Volodyr 
ovski. Then Pan Bogush resumed his narrative touchii 
Azya's greatness and destiny ; and Basia was glad that Ei 
and Pan Novoveski must listen to it. In fact, the 
noble had blown off his anger since his first meeting w 
the Tartar, and was notably calmer. He spoke of him 
longer as his man. To tell the truth, the discovery thai 
he was a Tartar prince and a son of Tugai Bey imposed 
upon him beyond measure. He heai'd with wonder of 
Azya.'a uncommon bravery, and how the hetman had 
trusted such an important function to him as that of bring- 
ing back to the service of the Commonwealth all the, 
Lithuanian and Podolian Tartars. At tiioes it seemed eveni 
to Pan Novoveski that they were talking of some one el«j 
besides Azya, to such a degree bad the young Tartar become| 
uncommon. 

But Pan Bogush repeated every little while, with a yei 
mysterious mien, " This is nothing in comparison with whi 
is waiting for him ; but I am not free to speak of it." And 
when the others shook their heads with doubt, he cried, 
"There are two great men in the Commonwealth, — Pan 
Sobieski and that Azya, son of Tugai Bey." 

" By the dear God," said Pan Novoveski, made impatient 
at last, " prince or not prince, what can he be in this Com-l 
monwealth, unless he is a noble? He is not naturalJzedl] 
yet." 

"The hetman will get him ten naturalizations I 
Basia. 

Eva listened to these praises with closed eyes and I 



3 I'avel Sapyehe. vuevoda of VUna, and ^nurf'l 



led 

ied ^^ 
of 

'g- ^^ 
he^H 

I 



PAN mCHAlBL. 



269 



beating heart. It is difficult to say whether it would have 
beaten so feverishly for a poor and unknown Azya as for 
Azya the knight and man of great future. But that glitter 
captivated her; and the old remembrance of the kisses 
and the fresh dream went through her with a quiver of 
delight. 

'' So great and so celebrated/' said Eva. *' What wonder 
if he is as quick as fire I '' 



260 ^AN MICHAEIi. 



CHAPTER XXXL 

Bast A took the Tartar that very day to '' an examination/' 
following the advice of her husband ; and fearing the shy- 
ness of Azya, she resolved not to insist too much at once. 
Still, he had barely appeared before her when she said, 
straight from the bridge, — 

" Pan Bogush says that you are a great man; but I think 
that the greatest man cannot avoid love." 

Azya closed his eyes, inclined his head^ and said^ ^' Your 
grace is right." 

" I see that you are a man with a heart." 

When she had said this, Basia began to shake her yellow 
forelock and blink, as if to say that she knew affairs of this 
kind well, and also hoped that she was not speaking to a 
man without knowledge. Azya raised his head and em- 
braced with his glance her charming figure. She had never 
seemed so wonderful to him as on that day, when her eyes, 
gleaming from curiosity and animation, and the blushing 
child-like face, full of smiles, were raised toward his face. 
But the more innocent the face, the more charm did Azya 
see in it; the more did desire rise in his soul; the more 
powerfully did love seize and intoxicate him as with wine, 
and drive out all other desires, save this one alone, — 
to take her from her husband, bear her away, hold her for- 
ever at his breast, press her lips to his lips, feel her arms 
twined around his neck : to love, to love even to forget him- 
self, even to perish alone, or perish with her. At thought 
of this the whole world whirled around with him; new 
desires crept up every moment from the den of his soul, 
like serpents from crevices in a cliff. But he was a man 
who possessed also great self-control ; therefore he said in 
spirit, " It is impossible yet ! " and he held his wild heart 
at check when he chose, as a furious horse is held on a 
lariat. 

He stood before her apparently cold, though he had a 
flame in his mouth and eyes, and his deep pupils told all 
that his compressed lips refused to confess. But Basia, hav- 
ing a soul as pure as water in a spring, and besides a mind 
occupied entirely with something else, did not understand 



PAN MICUAEL. 



261 



that speech ; she was thiiikiug in the mometit what further 
to tell the Tartar; and at last, raising her finger, she said: 
** More than one Iwars in his heart hidden love, and does 
not dare to speak of it to any one j but if he would confess 
his love sincerely, perhaps he might learn something good." 
Aisya's face grew dark for a moment j a wild hope Hashed 
through his heaii like lightning; but he recollected himself, 
and inquired, " Of what does your grace wish to speak ? " 

"Another would be hasty with you," said Baaia, "since 

women are ijiiimtient, and not deliberate ; but I am Dot of 

that kind. As to helping, I would help you willingly, hut 

I do not ask your confideuce in a moment ; I only say this to 

. you : Do not hide ; come to me even daily. I have spoken of 

I lliis matter with my husband already; gradually you wilt 

l.aome to know and see my good-will, and you will know that 

T do not ask through mere curiosity, but from sympathy, 

'" 1 because if I am to assist. I must be certain that you 

in love. Besides, it is proper that you show it first; 

_»hen ;^ou acknowledge it to me, perhaps I can tell you 

"•ometlung." 

Tngai Bey's son nuderstood now in an instant how vain 

ma that hope which had glennied in his head a moment 

before ; he divined at once that it was a question of Eva 

Novoveski, and all the curses on tlie whole family which 

time ha^l collected in hia vengeful snul c.-tme to his mouth. 

Hatred burst out in him like a flame ; the greater, the more 

ifferentwere the feelings which had shaken him a moment 

krlier. But he recollected }iimse1f. He possessed not 

wrely self-control, but the adroitness of Orientals. In one 

loroent he understood that if he burst out against the 

Fovoveakia venomously, he would lose the favor of Basia 

td the possibility of seeing her daily ; but, on the other 

ind, he felt that he could not conquer himself ~ at least 

n^to such a degree as to lie to that desired one in the 

« of his own soul V)y saying that he loved anotlier. There- 

e, from a real internal conflict and undissenibled sutfer- 

^, he threw himself suddenly before Basia, and kissing 

r feet, began to speak thus : — 

"I giv« my soul into the hands of your grace; 1 give 
J faith into the hands of your grace. I do not wish 
t do anything except what you command me; I do not 
'"', to know any other will. Do with me what jf ~ 

I live in tormentaml suFFcriiig; I ;im unhappy. Ha' 
mpaasiou on me ; if uot, I shall [lerish and be lost. 



)'OU ^ 

are ^H 



262 



PAN MICHAEL. 



And he began to groan, for lie felt tinmerise pain, and 
nnaclcDowledged desires burned him with a living tlame. 
But Basia considered these words as an outburst of love for 
Eva, — love long and painfully hidden ; therefore pity for 
the young man seized her, and two tears gleamed in her 
eyes. 

" Rise, Azj-a 1 " said she to the kneeling Tartar. " I have 
always wished you well, and I wish sincerely to help yon; 
you come of high blood, and they will surely not withhold 
naturalization in return for your services. Pan Novoveski 
will let himself be appeased, for now he looks with different 
eyes on you; and Eva — " Here Basia rose, raised her 
rosy, smiling face, and putting her hand at the side of her 
mouth, whispered in Azya's ear, — " Eva loves you." 

His face wrinkled, as if from rage ; he seized his hips 
with his hands, and without thinking of the astonishment 
which his exclamation might cause, he repeated a number 
of times in a hoarse voice, " Allah ! Allah ! Allah ! " Then 
he rushed out of the room. 

Basia looked after him for a moment. The cry did not 
astonish her greatly, for the Polish soldiers used it often ; 
but seeing the violence of the young Tartar, she said to 
herself, " Real fire ! He ia wild after her," Tlien she 
shot out like a whirlwind to make a report to her husband. 
Pan Zagloba. and Eva. 

She found Pan Michael in the chancery, occupied with ] 
the registry of the squadron stationed in Hreptyoff. 
was sitting and writing, but she ran up to him and cried, 
" Do you know ? I spoke to him. He fell at my feet ; ha ] 
is wild after her." I 

The little knight put down his pen and began to look at J 
his wife. 8he was so animated and pretty that his eyes f 
gleamed; and, smiling, he stretched his arms toward her. I 
She, defending herself, repeated again, — 

" Azya is wild after Eva ! " 

" As I am after you," said the little knight, embracing 
her. 

That same day Zi^loba and Eva knew most minutely all 
her conversation with Azya. The young lady's heart 
yielded itself now comjiletely to the sweet feeling, and was 
beating like a hammer at the thought of the first meeting, 
and still more at thought of what would happen when tliey 
should be alone. And she saw already the face of Azya at 
her knees, and felt his kisses on her hands, and her own 



^gg,^ 



PAN MICHAEL. 



26.1 



fiiintnesB at the time when the head of a maiden bends 
toward the arms of the loved one, and her lips whisper, 
" I love." Meanwhile, from emotion and disquiet she 
kiflsed Basia's hands violently, and looked every moment at 
the door to see if she could behold in it the gloomy but 
shapely form of young Tugal Bey. 

But Azya did not show himself, for Halim had come to 

him, — Halini, the old servant of his father, and at present 

Lit considerable murza in the Dobniilja. He had come quite 

ftojienly, since it was known iu Hreptyoif diiit he was the 

Fin termediary between Azya and those captains who ha<L 

^ accepted service with the SulLm. Tiiey shut themselves 

up at once in Azya's quarters, where Halim, after he had 

given the requisite obeisances to Tugai Bey's son, crossed 

flis hands on his breast, and with bowed head wailed for 

questions. 

" Have yoH any letters ? " asked Azya, 
" 1 have none, Effendi. They commanded me to give 
everything in words." 
Well, apeak." 
"War is cerfciin. In the spring we mnst all go to 
Pjldrianople. Commands are issued to the Bulgarians tu 
"ike hay and barley there." 
" Ajid where will the Khan be ? " 

" He will go straight by the Wilderness, throt^h the 
■ITkmine, to IJoroshenko." 

" What do you hear concerning the encampments ? " 
" They are glad of the war, and are sighing for spring; 
Kth«ro is HUfTering in the encampments, though the winter 
lit only beginning." 

"Is the suffering great?" 

"Many horses have died. In Belgrod men have sold 

■ibemaelves into slavery, only to live till spring. Many 

[liorseB have died, Kffendi ; for in the fall there was little 

us on the steppes. The snn burned it up." 

" But have they heard of Tugai Bey's son ? " 

"I have ajwken as much as you [wrmitted. The report 

. went out from the LithuaniiLU anil I'odolian Tartars; but 

uo one knows the tnitli clearly. They are talking too of 

^iiiB,.^that the Common we.ilth wishes to give them freedom 

ind Und, and call them to service under Tugai Bey's son. 

' At the mere report all the villages that are poorer wera 

roused. They are willing, Effendi, they are willing; but some 

explain tu them that this is all untrue, that the Common- 



264 



PAN MICHAEL. 



wealth will send truups agajust them, and that there is no ] 
son of Tugiii Buy at all. There wert; merchants of ours in 
the Crimea ; they said that some there were giviug out, 1 
' Thei-e ia a sun of Tugai Bej-,' and the people were roused j 1 
others said, ■ There is not,' and the people were restrained. 
But if it should go out that your grace calls them to ' 
freedom, land, and service, swajms would move. Only let 
it be free for me to speak." 

Azya's face grew bright from satisfaction, and he began ! 
I to walk with great strides up and down in the room; then 1 
' he said, "Be in good health, Halim, ujider my roof. Sit I 
[ down and eat." 

" I am your servant and dog, Effendi," said the old Tartar. 

Azya clapped his hands, whereupon a Tartar orderly came 
in, and, hearing thf command, brought refreshments after 
a time, — gorailka, dried meat, bread, sweetmeats, and some 
handfuls nf dried water-melon seeds, which, with sun- 
flower seeds, are a tidbit greatly relished by Tartars. 

" You are a friend, not a servant," said Azya, when the I 
orderly retired. " Be well, for you bring good news ; sit 1 
and eat." 

Halim began to eat, and until he had tinisherl, they said [ 
nothing; but he refreshed himself quickly, and began to i 
glance at Azya, waiting till he should speak. 

" They know here now who I aiu," said Azya, at length. 

" And what, Effendi ? " 

" Nothing. They respect rne still more. When it came 
to work, I had to tell them anyhow. But I delayed, for I 
was waiting for news from the horde, and I wished the i 
hetman to know first; but Novoveski came, and he ' 
recognized me." 

'* The young one 7 " asked Halim, with fear. 

" The old, not the young one. Allah has sent them all 
to me here, for the maiden is here. The Evil Spirit must 
have entered them. Only let me become hetman, I will 
play with them. They are giving me the maiden ; very I 
well, slaves are needed in the harem." 

" Is the old man giving her ? " 

"Na She — she thinks that I love, not her, but the 
other." 

"Effendi," said Halim, bowing, "I am the slave of your 
house, and I have not the right to speak before your face; 
but I recognized you among the Lithuanian Tartars; t told 
you at Bratslav who you are ; and from that time I serve 



PAN MICHAEL. 265 

I you faithfully. I tell others that they are to look on you as 
I master ; but though they love you, no one loves you as I 
f do ; is It free for me to speak ? 
" Speak." 

" Be on your guard against the little knight. He is 
L famous in the Crimea ami the Dobrudja." 

" And, Halini, have you heard of Hmeluitski ? " 
"I have, iind I served Tugai Hey, who warred with 
Hinelnitski against the Poles, luiued castles, and took 
property." 

"And do you know that Hnielnitski took Cliaplinski's 

wife from him, married her himself, aud had children by her ? 

What then ? There was war ; aud all the troops of the 

hetmans and the king and the Commonwealth did not tikke 

her from Hmelnitski. He beat the hetmaua and the king 

r and the Commonwealth; and l>esides that, he was hetman 

k of the Cossacks. And I, — what shall I be? Hetman of 

I the Tartars. They must give uie plenty of land, aud some 

town as capital ; ai-ound the town villages will rise on rich 

land, and In the villages good men with sabres, many bows 

and many sabres. And when I carry her away to my town, 

and have her for wife, the beauty, with whom will the 

Ewer be ? AVith me. Who will demand her ? The little 
ight, — if he be alive. Even should he be alive, and howl 
Rlike a wolf and l>eat with his forehead to the king with 
^eomplaint, do you think that they would raise war with me 
' for one bright tress ? They have had such a war already, 
and half the Commonwealth was flaming with lire. Who 
will take her ? Is it the hetman ? Then I will join the 
Cossacks, will conclude brotherhood with Doroshenko, and 

S've the country over to the Sultan. I am a second 
melnitskii 1 am better than Hmelnitski: in me a lion 
is dwelling. Let them permit me to take her, I will serve 
them, beat tlie Cossacks, beat the Khan, and beat the 
t Sultan ; but if not, 1 will trample all Lehistnn * with hoofs, 
Ktakr hetmans captive, scatter armies, burn towns, slay 
Dpie. 1 am Tugai Bey's son; 1 am a lion." 
Here Azya's eyes blazed with a red light; his white 
teeth glittered like those of old Tugai ; he raised his hand 
and shook his threatening tist toward the north, and he was 
great aud terrible and splendid, so that Halim bowed to him 
I repeatedly, and said hurriedly, in a low voice, — 

■ I'oUnA 




266 PAN MICHAEL. 

" Alliih keriDi ! Alk)i kerim ! " ' 

Then ailtince coctioued for a long time. Azya grew calra.'^ 
by degrees; ut last he said, " Bogush came here- I revealed 1 
to him my strength and resource ; naiuely, to have in the 1 
Ukraine, at the side of the Cossack natiou, a Tartar nation, I 
and besides the Cossack betniau a Tartar hetnian." 

" Did he approve it ? " 

" He seized himself by the head, and almost beat with the J 
forehead ; next day he galloped off to the hetman with tha | 
happy news." I 

" £f!endi," said Halim, timidly, " but if the Great Lioa | 
should not approve it 1 " 

" Sobieski ? " 

" Yes." 

A ruddy light I>egan to gleam again in Azya's eyes; but 
it remained only during one twinkle. Hia face grew calm , 
immediately ; then he sat ou a bench, and resting his head j 
on his bands, fell into deep thought. 

" I have weighed in my mind," said he, at last. " what | 
the grand betman may answer when Bogush gives bim the I 
happy news. The hetman is wise, and will consent. The I 
hetman knows that in spring there will be war with the ] 
Sultau, for which there are neither men nor money in the 
Commonwealth ; and when Doroshenko and the Cossacks 
are on the side of the Sultan, tinal destruction may come on 
Lehistau, — and all the more that neither the king nor the 
eatatca believe that there will be war, and are not hurrying 
to prepare for it. I have an attentive ear here on every- 
thing ; I know all, and Bogush makes no secret before me 
of what they say at the hetraan's headquarters. Pan Sobi- 
eski is a great man ; he will consent, for he knows that if 
the Tartars come here for freedom and land, a civil war may 
spring up in the Crimea and the steppes of the Dobrudja, 
that the strength of the horde will decrease, and that the 
Sultan himself must see to quieting those outbreaks. 
Meanwhile, the hetman will have time to prepare himself 
iKtter ; the Cossacks and Doroshenko will waver in loyalty 
to the Sultan. This is the only salvation for the C-ommon- 
wealth, which is so weak that even the return of a few 
thousand Lithnanian Tartars means much for it The bet- 
■ man knows this; he is wise, he will conseut." 

"I bow before your rc-Lson," answered Halim; "but 

' God is mercifal 1 Coil ie merciful ! 





PAN MICHAEL. 



267 



what will happen if Allah takes from the Great Lion his 
light, or if Satan so blinds him with pride that he will 
reject your plans ? " 

Azva pushed his wild face up to Halim's ear, and whis- 
pered, <' You remain here now until the answer comes from 
the hetman ; and till then I will not go to RashkofT. If they 
relect my plans, I will send you to Krychinski and the 
others. You will give them the order to advance to this 
side of the river almost up to HreptyofT, and to be in readi- 
ness ; and I with my men here will fall on the command 
the first night I choose, and do this for them — " Here 
Azya drew his finger across his neck, and after a while 
added, " Fate, fate, fate ! " 

HaUm thrust his head down between his shoulders, and 
on his beast-like face an ominous smile appeared. " Allah I 
And that to the Little Falcon ? " 

** That to him first" 

** And then to the Sultan's dominions ? *' 

'' To the Sultan's dominions, — with her." 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XXXIL 




A PIERCE winter covered the forests with heavy sr 
clusters and icicles, and filled raviuea to their edges i 
drifts, so that tJie whole land seemed a single white pi 
Great, audden storms came, ia which ineu and herds were 
luat under the pall of snow; roads grew misleading and 
perilous; still, Pan Bogush hastened with all his |>ower to 
Varorov to communicate Azya's great plans to the hetman 
as qnicklj as possible. A noble of the border, reared in 
continual danger of Cossacks and Tarbirs, [jettctrated with 
the thought of perils which threatened the country from 
insurrections, from raids, from tlie whole power of the Turks, 
he saw in those plans almost the salvation of the country; 
he believed sacredly that the hetman, held iu homage by 
him, and by all men of the frontier, would not hesitate a 
moment when it was a question of the power of the Common- 
wealth: hence he rode forward with joy in his heart, ia 
spite of snow-drifts, wrong roads, and tempests. 

He dropped in at last on a Sunday, together with snow, 
at Yavorov, and having the good fortune to find Fan 
Sobieski at home, announced himself straightway, though 
attendants informed him that the hetman, busied night and 
day with expeditions and the writing of despatches, had 
barely time to take fooil. B-ut beyond expectation, the het- 
man gave command to call him at onoe. Therefore, after 
he had waited only a short time, the old soldier bowed to 
the knees of his leader. 

He found Pan Sobieski changed greatly, and with a face 
full of care; for those were well-nigh the most grievous 
years of his life. His name had not thundered yet through 
every corner of Christendom ; but the fame of a great leader 
and a terrible crusher of the Mussulman encircled him 
already in the Commonwea.lth. Owing to that fame, the 
grand baton was confided to him in time, and the defence 
of the eastern boundary; but with the dignity of hetman 
they had given him neither money nor men. .'itill, victory 
had followed his steps hitherto as faithfully as his shadow 
follows a man. With a handful of troops he had won vic- 
tory at Podhaytsej with a handful of troops he had passed 



i 

4 



PAN MICHAEL 269 

like a flame through the length and the breadth of the 
nicmiiie, rubbing into dust chambuls of many thousands, 
capturing insurgent cities, spreading dreiid and terror of 
the Polish name. But now there hung over tht: Common- 
wealth a war with the most terrible of the powers of that 

feriod, for it was a war with the whole Mussulman world. 
t wae no longer a secret for Sobieski that since Doroshenko 
had given up the Ukraine and the Cossacks to the Sultan, 
the latter had promised to move Turkey, Asia Minor, 
Arabia, aud Egypt a» far as the interior of Africa, to pro- 
claim a sacred war, and go iu his own person to demand the 
new "pashalik"' from the Commonwealth. Destruction, 
Llike a bird of prey, was floating over all Southeru Bussia, 
pftnd meanwhile there was disorder in the Commonwealth; 
r the nobles were uproarious in defence of their incompetent 
king, and, aasembled in armed camps, were ready for civil 
war, if for any. The country, exhausted by recent conflicts 
and military confederations, had become impoverished; envy- 
was storming in it ; mutual distrust was rankling in men's 
' 'learts. 

No one wished to believe that war with the Mussidman 
I power was imminent ; and they condemned the great leatler 
I for spreading news about it purposely to turn men's minds 
(-from home questions. He was condemned greatly for this 
IjJso, — that he was ready himself to call in the Turks, if only 
via secure victory to his a<lherents. They made him simply 
I A traitor ; and had it not been for the army, they would not 
rhave hesitated to impeach him. 

I In view of the approaching war, to which thousands of 

F legions of wild people would march from the East, he was 

without an army, — he had merely a handful, so small that 

the Sultan's court counted more servants; he was without 

money, without means of repairing the ruined fortresses, 

without hope of victory, without possibility of defence, 

[ without the conviction that his death, as formerly the 

■ death of Jolkyevski, would rouse the torpid country and 

f give birth to an avenger. That was the reason that cars 

r nad settled on his forehead ; and the lonlly countenance, like 

that of a Roman conqueror with a forehead in laurels, 

bore traces of hidden pain and sleepless nights. But at 

sight of Bogush a kindly smile brightened the face of the 

n jiasha, in thin case tlic lands of the 



< 



PAN MICHAEL. 



B j be placed his hands ou the shoulders of the i 
tueltning before him, aud said, — 

"1 greet you, soldier, I greet you! I had DQt hoped t*l 
see you so aoon ; but you are t)ie dearer to me la YaTorov.f 
Whence do you come, — from Kamenyets ? " I 

"Ko, sereoe, great, mighty lord hetmau, I have not e^'eal 
been at Kamenyets. I come straightway from Hreptyoff.* I 

" What ia my little soldier doing there ? Is he well, andl 
has he cleared the wilds of Ushytsa even somewhat ? " 

"The wilds are so peaceful that a child might paa 
through them in safety. The robbers are banged, and inJ 
these last days Azba Bey ^th his whole party was cut to4 
pieces, so that even a witness of the slaughter was not left^ 
I arrived there on the very day of their destruction." 

" 1 recognize Volodyovski : Rushchyts in Kashkoff is tba I 
only man who may compare with him. But what do theyf 
say in the steppes ? Are there fresh tidings from tha | 
Danube ? " 

"There are, but of evil. There is to be a great must«ri 
of troops at Adriaiiople in tlie last days of winter." 

" I know that already. There are no tidings now save o 
evil, — evil from the Commonwealth, evil from the Crimea! 
and from Stambul." 

" But not altogether, for I myself bring such good tidings 
that if I were a Turk or a Tartar I should surely mention 
a present." 

" Well, then, you have fallen frora heaven to me. Coma, 
speak quickly, dispel my anxiety ! " J 

"But if I am so frozen, your great mightiness, that thai 
wit has stiffened in my head ? " % 

The hetman clapped his hands, and commanded an attea- ' 
dant to bring mead. After a while they brought in a mouldy 
decanter, and candlesticks with burnijig tapers, for though 
the hour was still early, snowy clouds had made the air so 
gloomy that outside, as well as in the house, it was like 
nightfall. 

The hetman poured out and drank to his guest ; the latter, 
bowing low, emptied his glass, and said: "The first news ii 
this, that Azya, who wag to bring back to our service the 1 
captains of the Lithuanian Tartars and the CheremJs, is not | 
called Mellehovich, he is a son of Tugai Bey." 

" Of Tugai Bey ? " asked Pan Sobieski, with amazement. 

" Thus it is, your great mightine&B. It has come out 
that Pan Nyenasbinyets carried him away from the Crimea 



PAK MICHAEL. 



I the road home; and Azya, 
. reared at 



"while a child, but lost I 
foiling into posBessioa of the Novoveskis, 
their house without knowing that he was 
such a father." 

" It was a woiidei' to iite that he, though 'so young, waa 
held in such esteem among the Tartars, But now I under- 
stand ; and the Cossacks too. even those w]io have remained 
futhful to the mother,' consider Hmeluitski aa a kind of 
Aunt, and are proud of him." 

"That is just it, juat it; I told Azya the same thing," 
sud Pan Bogush. 

" Wonderful are the ways of God," said the hetman, after 

a while ; " old Tugai shed rivers of blood in our country, and 

his son is serviag it, — at least he serves it faithfully so far; 

but now I do not know whether he will not wish to taste 

I Crimean greatness." 

"Now? Now he is still more faithful; and here my 

l-wcond tidings begin, in which it may be that strength and 

I resource and salvation for the suffering Commonwealth are 

Dontained. So help me Grod, I forgot fatigue and danger in 

view of these tidings, so as to let them out of my lips at 

the earliest moment, and console your troubled heart" 

" I am listening eagerly," said Pan Sobieaki 

Boguab began to explain Azya's plans, and presented 

Ibem with such enthusiasm that he grew really eloquent. 

From time to time bis band, trembling from emotion, poured 

out a glass of mead, spilling the noble drink over the rim ; 

and he spoke and spoke on. Before the astonished eyes of 

the grand hetman passed as it were clear pictures of the 

future ; therefore tliousands and tens of thousands of Tar- 

I tars came for land and freedom, bringing their wives and 

■children and their herds; therefore the astonished Cossacks, 

leeing the new power of the Commonwealth, bowed down 

a it obediently, bowed down to the king and the hetmnn; 

lence there was rebellion in the Ukraine no longer; hence 

raids, destructive as fire or flood, were advancing no longer 

1 the old roails against Russia, — but at the side of the 

3*oli8h and the Cossack armies moved over the measureless 

Itteppes, with the playing of trumpets and the rattle of 

'trams, ohambuls of Tartars, uobles of the Ukraine. 

And for whole years carts after carts were advancing, 
md in them, in spite of the commands of Khan and Sultan, 

' The CoiumunwMtlth. 



4 



272 



FAN MICHAEL. 



wero multitudes who preferred tlie black land of 
Ukra.ine and bread to their former hungry settlemenl 
Aiid the power, hostile aforetime, was moving to the sei 
vice of the Commouwealth. The Crimea became depopt 
lated i their former power slipped out of the hands of the 
Khan and the Sultan, and dread seized them ; for from the 
steppes, from the Ukraine, the new hetmaii of a new Tartar 
nobility looked threateningly into thsir eyes, — a guardian 
and faithful defender of the Common weaJth, the renowned 
son of a terrible father, young Tugai Bey. 

A flush came out on t])e countenance of Bogush 
seemed that his own words bore him away, for at the 
he raised both hands and cried, — 

" This Lb wliat I bring ! This is what that dragon's whelj 
has brooded out in the wild woods of Hreptyoff ! All tl 
is needed now is to give him a. letter and permission from 
your great mightiness to spread a. report in the Crimea and 
on the Danube, Your great mightiness, if Tugai Bey's son 
were to do nothing except to m^e an uproar in the Crimea 
and on the Danube, to cause misunderstandings, to rouse 
the hydra of civil war among the Tartars, to embroil some 
camps against others, and that on the eve of conflict. I 
repeat, he would render a great and undying service to the 
Commonwealth." 

But Pan Sobieaki walked back and forth with long strides- 
through the room, without speaking. His lordly face wasi 
gloomy, almost terrible ; he strode, and it was to be Bees.1 
that he was conversing in his soul, — unknown whethw] 
with himself or with God. 

At last thou didst open some page in thy soul, grand! 
hetman, for thou gavest answer in these words to th»j 
speaker : — 

" Bogush, even if I had the right to give such a letter ai 
such permission, while I live I should not give them." 

These words fell as heavily as if they had been of molten 
lead or iron, and weighed so on Bogush that for a time he 
was dumb, hung his head, and only after a long interval did 
he groan out, — 

" Why, your great mightiness, why ? " 

" First, I will tell you, as a statesman, that the name of 
Tugai Bey'a son might attract, it is true, a certain number 
of Tartars, if land, liberty, and the rights of nobility wera 
offered them ; but not ho many would come as he and yoaj 
And, besides, it would be an act of mad-- 



J 

;he^^ 

:he 
rtar 
liao 

M 




PAN MICHAEL, 

' ness to call Tartars to the Ukraine, and settle uew peopk' 
tbfre, when we canoot manage the Cussauks alone. Vuu 
say that disputes and war will rise among them at once, 
that there will be a sword ready for the Cossack neck; but 
who will assure you that that sword would not be stained 
with Polish blood also ? 1 have not known this Azya, 
hitherto ; but now 1 perceive that the dragon of pride and 
ambition inhabits his breast, therefore I ask again, who will 

~ ntarautee that there is not in him a second Hinelnitski? 
Be will beat the Cossacks ; but if the Commonwealth shall 
}u\ to satisfy him in something, and threaten him with 

■juetioe and punishment for some act of violence, he will 
loin the Cossacks, summon n&w hordes from the East, as 
Hmelnitaki summoned Tugai Bey, give himself to the 
Sultan, as Doroshenko has done, and, instead of a new 

_^owth of power, new bloodshed and defeats will come on 

" Your great mightiness, the Tartars, when they have 
liecome Dobles, will hold faithfully to the Commonwealth." 
"Were there few of the Lithuanian Tartars ami Clieremis? 
ley were nobles a long tinip, and went over t<] the Sultan." 
"Their privileges were withliehl from the Lithuanian 

" Hut what will happen if, to begin with, the Polish 
kobW, as is certain, oppose such an extension of their 
iehts to others ? With what face, with what conscience, 
bill you give to wild and predatory hordes, who have been 
nestroying our country contintnilly, the power and the right 
D determine the fate of that routitrj'. to choose kings, and 
lend deputies to the diets ? Why give them such a reward ? 
What madtiess has come to the heiui of this Tartar, and 
Mrhat evil spirit seiited yon, my old soldier, to let yourself 
beguiled and seduced as to lielieve in such dishonor 
id such an impossibility?" 

Ik^sh dropped his eyes, and said with an uncertain 
lice; — 

" I knew beforehand that the estates would oppose ; but 
[ya said that if tlie Tartars were to settle with permission 
your great mightiness, they would not let themselves be 
' 'en out" 

Man ! W^hy, he threatened, he shook his sword over 
le Commonwealth, and you did not see it ! " 
" Your great mightiness," said Uogush, in despair, " it 
light be arranged not to make all the Tartars nobles, ouly 



274 



PAN MICHAEL. 



s of 



the moet considerable, and proclaim the rest free mem 
Even in that situation they would answer the summons of 
Tugai Bey's son." 

" But why is it not better to proclaim all the Cossacks 
free men ? Cease, old soldier I I tell you that an evil spirit 
has taken possession of you." 

"Your great mightiness — " 

" And I say further," here Pan Sobieski wrinkled h 
like forehead and his eyes gleamed, " even if everything 
were to happen as you say, even if our power were to 
increase through this action, even if war with Turkey were 
to be averted, even if the nobles themselves were to call_ 
for it, still, while this band of mioe wields a sabre i 
can make- the sign of the cross, never and never will J 
permit such a thing! So help me God!" 

" Why, your great mightiness ? " repeated Bogush, w 
ing his hands. 

" Because I am not only a Polish hetinan, but a Ohristia 
hetman, for I stand in defence of the Cross. And even ;| 
those Cossacks were to tear the entrails of the Commo^ 
wealth more cruelly than ever. I will not cut the neal 
of a blinded but still Christian people with the sworda i 
Pagans. For by doing ao I should say 'raca' ^_ 

fathers and grandfathers, to my own ancestors, to their 
ashea, to the blood and tears of the whole past Common- 
wealth. As God is true ! if destruction is waiting for ns, 
if our name is to be the name of a dead and not of a living 
people, let our glory remain behind and a memory of that 
service which God pointed out to us ; let people who come in 
after time say, when looking at those crosses and tombs : 
' Here is Christianity ; here they defended the Cross against 
Mohammedan foulness, while there was breath in their 
breasts, while the blood was in their veins; and they died 
for other nations.' This is our service, Bogush, Behold, 
we are the fortress on which Christ fixed His crucifix, and 
you tell me, a soldier of God, nay, the commander of the 
fortress, to be the first to open the gate and let in Pagans, 
like wolves to a sheep-fold, and give the sheep, the flock of 
Jesns, to slaughter. Better for ns to suffer from chambuls; 
better for us to endure i-cbellions; better for us to go to this 
terrible war; better for me and you to fall, and for the 
whole Commonwealth to perish, — than to put disgrace c 
our name, to lose our fame, and betray that guardiai 
and that service of God." 






PAN MICHAEL. 



276 



When he had said this, Pan Sobieski stood erect in all his 
grandeur ; on his face there was a radiance such as must 
have been on that of Godfrey de Bouillon when he burst in 
over the walls of Jerusalem, shouting, " God wills it ! " Pan 
Bogush seemed to himself dust before those words, and 
Azya seemed to him dust before Pan Sobieski, and the fiery 
plans of the young Tartar grew black and became suddenly 
m the eyes of Bogush something dishonest and altogether 
infamous. For what could he say after the statement of 
the hetman that it was better to fall than to betray the ser- 
vice of Qod ? What argument could he bring ? Therefore 
he did not know, poor knight, whether to fall at the knees 
of the hetman, or to beat his own breast, repeating, ^^Mea 
eulpdi mea maxima culpa,^^ 

But at that moment the sound of bells was given out from 
the neighboring Dominican monastery. 

Hearing this. Pan Sobieski said, — 

'' They are sounding for vespers, Bogush ; let us go and 
commit ourselves to (^." 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XXXIIL 



from Hrej^^^^l 



As much as Pan Bogvisli Imst^ued when goiug from Krej^' 
tyoff to the Letmau, so much did he loiter on the way back. 
He halted a week or two iu each more considerable place ; 
he spent Cliristmas in LvofT, ami the New ye»r came on him 
there. He carried, it is true, the hetman's instructions for 
the son of Tngai Bey ; but they euutained merely injunc- 
tions to finish the affair of the captains promptly, and a dry 
and even threatening' command to leave his great plans. 
Fan Bogush liad no reason to push on, for Azya could do 
nothing among the Tartars without a document from th< 
hetman. He loitered, therefore, visiting churches aloi 
the road, and doing penance because he had joined Azya't 
plans. 

Meanwhile guests had swavmcd into HreptyofF immedi- 
ately after the New Year. From Kamenyets came Navi- 
ragh, a delegate from the |tatriarch of Echmiadzin, with 
him the two Anardrats, skilful theologians from Kaffa, 
and a numerous retinue. The soldiers wondered greatly at 
the strange garments of these men, at the violet and red 
Crimean caps, long shawls, velvet and silk, at their dark 
faces, and the great gravity with which they strode, like 
bustards or cranes, through the HreptyoEf stanitsa. Pan 
Zaharyash Pyotrovich, famed for his continual journeys to 
the Crimea, nay, to Tsargrad itself, and still more for the 
eagerness with which he sought out and ransomed captiveft 
in the markets of the East, accompanied, as interpreter^ 
Naviragh and the Anardrats. Pan Volodyovski count 
out to him at once the sum needful to ransom Pan Boski ; 
and since the wife had not money sufficient, he gave from 
his own ; Basia added her ear-rings with pearls, so as to 
aid more efficiently the suffering lady and her charming 
daughter. Pan Seferovicli, pcetor of Kamenyets, came 
also, — a rich Armenian whose brother was groaniug in 
Tartar bonds, — and two women, still young and of beauty 
tar from inconsiderable, though somewhat dark, Pani 
Neresevich and Pani Kyeremovicli. Both 
for their captive husbands. 



ns. 

da I 



the ^^ 
vej^^B 

iki ; ^^ 



■re concerned J^H 



fc 



FAN MICHAEL. 



guests were for the greater part in trouble, but 
there were joyous ones also. Father Kaminski bad sent, 
to remain for the carnival at Hreptyoff, under Basia's pro- 
tection, his niece Pauua Kaminski ; and on a certain day 
J*an Novoveaki the younger — that is, Pan Adam — burst 
in like a thunderbolt. When be bad heard of the arrival 
of his father at Hreptyoff he obtained leave at once from 
Pan Rashcbyts. and hastened to meet bim. 

Pan Adam had changed greatly during the last few 
years ; first of all, his upper lip wa* shaded thickly by a 
short mustache, which did not cover his teeth, white as a 
wolfs teeth, but was handsome and twisted. Secondly, the 
young man, always stalwart, had now become almost a 
giant. It Heemed that such a dense and busby forelock 
could grow only on such an enormous head, and such an 
enormous head could find needful support only on fabulous 
shoulders. His face, always dark, was swarthy from the 
winds ; his eyes were gleaming like coals ; defiance was as 
if written on his featiu'es. When he seized a large apple 
he hid it so easily in his powerful palm that be could play 
" guess which one ; " and when he put a handful of nuts on 
his knee and pressed them with his hand he made snuff of 
them. Everything in him went to strength; still he was 
lean, — his stomach was receding, but the chest above it 
was as roomy as a chapel. He broke horseshoes with ease, 
he tied iron rods around the necks of soldiers, he seemed 
even larger than he was in reality ; when he walked, 
planks creaked under him ; and when ho stumbled against 
a bench, he knocked splinters from it. 

In a word, he was a man in a hundred, in whom life, 
daring, and strength were boiling, as water in a caldron. 
Not being able to find room, in even such au enormous 
body, it seemed that he had a flame in his breast and his 
head, and involuntarily one looked to see if his forelock 
wt!r« not steaming. In fact, it steamed sometimes, for he 
was good at the goblet. To battle he went with a laugh 
which recalled the neighing of a charger; and be hewed in 
such fashion that when each engagement was over soldiers 
went to examine the bodies left by him, and wonder at his 
astonishing blows. Accustomed, moreover, from childhood 
to the steppe, to watchfulness and war, he was careful and 
foreseeing in spite of all his veliemence ; he knew every 
Tartar stratagem, and, a(tcr Volodyovski and Rushi?hyts, 
was deemed the best partisan leader. 



278 



PAN MICHAEL. 



In spite of threats and promises, old Novoveski did not 
receive his son very harsMj ; for he feared lest he might 
go away again if offended, and not show himself for an- 
other eleven years. Besides, the selfish noble was satisfied 
at heart with that son who had taken no money from home, 
who had helped himself thoroughly in the world, won gh 
among his comrades, the favor of the hetman, and the 
of an officer, which no one else could have struggled to wil^. 
out protection. The father considered that this young man, 
grown wild in the steppes, might not bend before the im- 
portance of his father, and in such a cose it was not best to 
expose it to the test. Therefore the son fell at his feet, as 
was proper ; still he looked into his eyes, and at the lirst 
reproach he answered without ceremony, — 

" Father, you have blame in your mouth, but at heart you 
are glad, and with reason. I have incurred uo disgrace, — i 
I ran away to the squadron ^ besides, I am a noble." J 

" But you may be a Mussulman," said the father, "sinoail 
you did not show yourself at home for eleven years." ^ 

" I did not show myself through fear of punishment, 
which would be repugnant to my rank and dignity of officer. 
I waited for a letter of pardon ; I saw nothing of the letter, 
you saw nothing of me." 

"But are you not afraid at present?" 

The young man showed his white teeth with a smile. 
"This place is governed by military power, to which even 
the power of a father must yield. Why should you not, my 
benefactor, embrace me, for you have a hearty desire ta J 
do so?" I 

Saying this, he opened his arms, and Pan Novoveski did ' 
not know himself what to do. Indeed, he could not quarrel ' 
with that son who went out of the house a lad, and returned 
now a mature man and an officer surrounded with military 
renown. And this and that flattered greatly the fatherly 
pride of Pan Novoveski ; he hesitated only out of regard for 
his personal dignity. 

But the son seized him; the bones of the old noble 
cracked in the bear-like embrace, and this touched him 
completely. 

" What is to be done ? " cried he, panting. " He feels, the 
rascal, that he is sitting on his own horse, and is not 
afraid. 'Pon my word ! if I were at home, indeed I should 
not be so tender; but here, what can I do ? Well, c 
again." 



■ 

ome, ^^H 






PAN MICHAEL. 



279 



And they embraced a second time, after which the youug 
man begau to inquire hurriedly for his sister. 

'■ I gave command to keep her aside till I called her," 

said the father; " the girl will jump almost out of her skin." 

" For God's sake, where ia she ? " cried the son, and 

Vspeniug the door be began to call so loudly that an echo 

I^ULBwered, " Eva ! Eva ! " from the walls. 

Eva, who was waiting in the next chamber, rushed in at 

■ once; but she was barely able to cry "Adam!" when 

'TODg arms seized her and raised her from the floor. The 

rotlier had loved Ler greatly always ; in old times, while 

protecting her from the tyranny of their father, lie took her 

laulta on himself frequently, aud received the floggings due 

her. In general the father was a despot at home, really 

cruel; therefore the maiden greeted now in that stroTig 

rother, not a brother merely, but her future refuge and 

Toteotion. He kissed her on the head, on the eyes and 

uids ; at times he held her at arms' length, looked into her 

, and cried out with delight, — 
" A splendid girl, as God is dear to me 1 " Then agtun, 
" See how she has grown ! A Btove,' not a muden ! " 

Her eyes were laughing at hi m. They began to talk then 
r«ry rapidly, of their long separation, of home and the 
Mra. Old Pan Novoveski walked around them and 
puttered. The son made a great impression on him ; but at 
_ mes disquiet touching his own future authori^ seemed to 
"eize him. Those were the days of great parental power, 
which grew to boundless preponderance afterward ; but this 
soti was that partisan, that soldier from the wild stanitsas, 
who, as Pan Novoveski understood at once, was riding on 
^ own special horse. Pan Novoveski guarded his parental 
[bthority jealously. He was certain, however, that his son 
rould always respect him, would give him his due; but 
rould he yield always like wax, would he endure everything 
u he had endured when a stripling ? " Bah I " thought the 
old man, " if I make up my mmd to it, I '11 treat him tike a 
stripling. He is daring, a lieutenant ; he imposes on me, as 
I love God." To finish all, Pan Novoveski felt that his 
fatherlv affection was growing each minute, and that he 
would nave a weakness for that giant of a son. 

Meanwhile Eva was twittering like a bird, overwhelming 

The tilo or portolalii ■tovea of eaat- 




280 



PAN MICHAEL, 



her brother with questions. " \Vlien would he noine homsj 
and wouldn't he settle down, would u't he marry ^ 
in truth does not know clear!)', and is not certain, 
Bhe loves her father, she has heard that soldiers are gi' 
to falling in love. But now she rememhers that it was' 
Pani Volodyovski who said so. How beautiful and kind 
she is, that I'ani Volodyovski 1 A more beautifol ajid 
better is not to be found in all Poland with a candle, Zosia 
Boski alone might, perhaps, be compared with her, 

" Who ia Zosia Boaki ? " asked Pan Adam. 

" She who with her mother is stopping here, whose fath( 
was carried off by the Tartars. If you see her yourself y( 
will fall in love with her." 

"Give U3 Zosia Boski I " cried the young officer. 

The father and Eva laughed at such readiness. 

" Love is like death," said Pan Adam : " it iiussea no 
I was still smooth-faced, and Pani Volodyovski was a young 
lady, when 1 fell terribly iu love with her. Oi ! dear God 1 
how I loved that Basia 1 But what of it ! '1 will tell her 
so,' thought I. I told her, and the answer was as if some 
one had given me a slap in the face. Shu, cat away from 
the milk! She was in love with Pan Volodyovski, it seems, 
already ; but what is the use in talking ? — she was right.'" 

" Wliy ? " asked old Pan Jfovoveski. 

" Why ? This is why : because I, without boasting, 
meet every one else with the sabre ; but he would not a 
himself with me while you could say ' Our Father ' twice. 
And besides he is a partisan beyond compare, before whom 
Bushchyts himself would take off his cap. What, Pan 
Bushchyts ? Even the Tartars love him. He is the greatest 
soldier in the Commonwealth," 

"And how he and hia wife love each other! Ai, ; 
enough to make your eyes ache to look at them," put 
Eva. 

" Ai, your mouth waters I Your mouth waters, for your 
time has come too," exclaimed Pan Adam. And putting 
his hands on his hips he began to nod his head, as a horse 
does; but ahe answered modestly, — 

" I have no thought of it." 

"Well, there is no lack of officers and pleasant compai^ 
here." 

"But," said Eva, "I do not know whether father has toM 
yon that Azya ia here." 

"Azya Mellehovich, the Lithuanian Tartar? I know 
him } he ia a good aoldier." 



•vas 

ind 

aia 

I 




FAN MICHAEL. 



:inl 



"But you do not know," said old Pan Novoveski, " that 
I iie is not Meltehovich, but that Azya, who grew up with 
1 you." 

" In God's name, what do I hear ? Just think ! Sometimes 
that came to my head too ; but they told me that hia name 
was Mellehovich, therefore I thought, ' Well, he is not the 
man.' Azya with the Tartars is a universal name. I had 
not seen him for so many years that I was not certain. 
Our Azya was rather ugly and sboit, and this one is a 
1 beauty." 

L " Ho is ours, ours ! " said old Novoveski, " or rather not 
j oars, for do you know what has come out, whose son he 
's ?" 
" How should I know ? " 
" He is the son of the great Ti^ui Bey." 
The young man struck his powerful palms on his kneea 
I till the sound was heard through the house. 

"I cannot believe my ears! Of the great Tugai Bey? 
If that b true, he is a prinee and a relative of the Khan. 
There is no higlier blood in the Crimea than Tugai Bey's." 
" It is the blood of an enemy ! " 

" It was that in the father, but the son serves us ; I have I 
aeen him myself twenty times in action. Ha! I understand 
L aow whence comes that devilish daring iu him. Pan 
I Bobieski distinguished him before the whole army, and 
V Biade him a eaptain. I am glad from my soul to greet 
1 him, — a strong soldier ; from my whole heart I will greet 
him." 

"But be not too familiar with him." 
"Why? Is he my aeri-ant, or ours? I am a soldier, 
he is a soldier; I am an officer, he is an officer, 
were some fellow of the infantry who commands his 
regiment with a reed, I should n't have a word to say ; 
but if he is the son of Tugai Bey, theu no common blood 
6ows in him. He is a prince, and that is the end of it; 
the hetman himself will provide naturalization for him. 
How should I thrust my nose above him, when I am in 
brotherhood with Kulak Murza, with Bakchy Aga and 
Sakvman ? None of these would be ashamed to herd sheep 
for rugai Bey." 

Eva felt a sudden wish to kiss her brother again ; then 
she sat so near him that she began to stroke his bushy 
forelock with her shapely hand. 

The entrance of Pan Michael interrupted this tenderness. | 



I 



282 PAN MICIIAKL. I 

Pan Adam sprang iiji to greet the coramandiDg officer,' 
and began at once to explain that be bad not paid his 
respects first of alt to the commandant, because he had 
not come od service, but as a private person. Pan Michael 
embraced him cordially and said, — 

" And who would blame you, dear comrade, if after so 
many years of absence you fell at your father's knees 
first of all ? It would be something different were it a 
question of service; but have you no commission fronl 
Pan Rushchyts ? " | 

" Only obeisances. Pan llushchyts went down to Vagor-] 
lik, for tbey informed bim that there were multitudes of 
horse-tracks on the snow. My commandant received your 
letter and sent it to tbe horde to his relatives and brothers, 
instructing them to search and make inquiries there; but 
he will not write himself. * My hand is too heavy,' he says, 
' and I have no experience in that art.' " 

" He does not like writing, I know," said Pan Michael. 
"The sabre with him is always tbe basis." Here the 
mustaches of the little knight quivered, and he added, not 
without a certain boastfulness, " And still you 
chasing Azba Bey two months for nothing." 

" But your grace gulped him as a pike does a whiting," 
cried Pan Adam, with enthusiasm. " Well, God must have 
disturbed his mind, that when be bad escaped from Pan 
Rushchyts, lie came under your hand. He caught it ! " 

These words tickled the little knight agreeably, and 
wishing to return politeness for politeness, he turned to 
Pan Novoveski and said, — 

" Tbe Lord Jesus has not given me a son so far ; but if ever] 
He does, I should wish him to be like this cavalier." 

"There is nothing in him I" answered the old noble,- 
" nothing, and that is tbe end of it." 

But in spite of these -words he began to puff froi 
delight. 

" Here is another great treat for me 1 " 

Meanwhile the little knight stroked Eva's face, and 
said to her: "You see that I am no stripling; but my 
Basia is almost of your age; therefore I am thinking 
that at times she should have some pleasant amusement, 
proper for youthful years. It is true that all here love her 
beyond description, and you, I trust, see some reason for it' 

" Beloved God ! " said Eva. " there is not in the worl 
another such woman ! I have said that just now." 



n 




FAN MICHAEL. 



283 



The little knight was rejoiced beyond measure, so that 
his face shone, and he asked, '' Did you say that really ? " 

'' As I live she did ! " cried father and soir together. 

"Well, then, array yourself in the best, for, without 
Basia's knowledge, I have brought an orchestra from 
Kamenyets. I ordered the men to hide the instruments 
in straw, and I told her that they were Gypsies who had 
come to shoe horses. This evening I '11 have tremendous 
dancing. She loves it, she loves it, though she likes to 
pl ay t he dignified matron." 

When he had said this, Pan Michael began to rub his 
hands, and was greatly pleased with himself. 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTKR XXXIV. 

Thb snow fell bo thickly that it filled the stanitsa trench 
altogether, and settled on the stockade wall like a mound. 
Outside were night and a storm ; but the chief room la 
HreptyoS wus blazing with light. There were two violins, 
a bass-viol, a flageolet, a French liorn, and two bugles. The 
fiddlers worked away till they were turning in Ukeir seats. 
The cheeks of the flageolet player and the buglers were 
puffed out, and their eyes were bloodshot. The oldest 
officers sat on benches at the wall, one near another, — as gray 
doves sit before their cotes in a roof, — and while drinking 
mead and wine looked at the dancers. 

Basia opened the ball with Fan Mushalski, who, despite 
advanced years, was as great a dancer as a bowman. Basia 
wore a robe of silver brocade edged with ermine, and 
resembled a newly blown rose in fresh snow. Young and 
old marvelled at her beauty, and the cry " Save us ! " came 
involuntarily from the breasts of many; for though Panna 
Eyaand Panna Zosia were somewhat younger, and beautiful 
beyond common measure, stiU Basia surpassed all. In 
her eyes delight and pleasure were Sashing. As she swept 
past the little knight she thanked him for the entertainment 
with a smile ; through her open rosy mouth gleamed white 
teeth, and she shone in her silver robe, glittering like a 
sun-ray or a star, and enchanted the eye and the heart with 
the beauty of a child, a woman, and a flower. The split 
sleeves of her robe fluttered after her like the wings of a 
great butterfly; and when, raising her skirt, she made an 
obeisance before her partner, you would think that she 
was floating on the earth like a vision, or one of those sprites 
which on bright nights in summer skip along the edges of 
ravines. 

Outside, the soldiers pressed their stem mit3tacbed-fac«s 
against the lighted window-panes, and flattening their noses 
against the glass peered into the room. It pleased them 
greatly that their adored lady surpassed all others in 
beauty, for they held furiously to her side ; they did not 
spate jests, therefore, and allusions to Panna Eva, or Panna 



4 



i'AN MICHAEL. 



285 



and 
I unct 

K 



isia, and greeted with loud Itutrahs every approach that 
Basia made to the window. 

Pan Michael increased like bread-rising, and nodded his 
head, keeping time with Basia's movements ; Fan Zagloba, 
atanding near, held a tankard in his hand, tapped with 
his foot and dropped liquor on the floor ; but at times he 
and the little knight turned and looked at each other with 
uncuuimon rapture and putting. 

But Basia glittered and glittered through the whole 
3, ever more joyous, ever more charming. Such for her 
the Wilderness. Now a battle, now a hunt, now amusa- 
lents, dancing and music, aud a crowd of soldiers, — her 
husband the greatest among them, and be loving and 
beloved ; Basia felt that all liked and admired her. gave her 
homage, — that the little knight was happy through that; 
and she herself felt as happy as birds feel when spring has 
come, and they rejoice and sing lustily and joyously in the 
air of May. The second couple were Azya and Eva Novo- 
veski, who wore a crimson jacket. The young Tartar, com- 
pletely intoxicated with the white vision glittering before 
him, spoke not one word to Eva; but she, thinking that 
emotion had stopped the voice in hia bieast, tried to give 
him courage by pressure of her hand, light at the beginning, 
and afterward stronger. Azya, on his part, pressed her 
hand so powerfully that hartUy could she repress a cry of 
pain ; but he did this involuntarily, for he thought only of 
Basia, he saw only B.isia, aad in his soul he repeated a 
terrible vow, that if he had to burn half Russia she 
should be his. 

At times, when consciousness came to him somewhat, he 
felt a desire to seize Eva by the throat, stifle her, anit gloat 
over her, because she pressed his hand, anil because she 
rWtod between him and Basia. At times he pierced the 

rti girl with his cruel, falcon glance, and her heart began 
beat with more power; she thought that it was through 
love that he looked at her so rapaciously. 

Pan Adam and Zosia formed the third couple. She 
looked like a forget-me-not, and tripped along at his side 
with downcast eyes ; he looked like a wild horse, and 
jumped like one. From under his shod heels splinters were 
flying; his forelock was soaring upward; his face was 
"ivered with ruddiness; he opened his nostrils wide like a 
'kish charger, and sweeping Zosia around, as a whirlwind 
a leaf, carried her through the air. The soul grew 



PAN MICHAEL, 



glad iu him beyond measure, since he lived on the edge 
the Wilderness whole months without seeing a woman. 
Zosia pleased him so much at firat glance, that in a moment 
he was in love with her to kill. From time to time he 
looked at her downcast eyes, at her blooming cheeks, and 
just snorted at the pluaaant sight; then ail the more 
mightily did he strike fire with his heels; with greater 
strength did he hold her, at the turn of the dance, to his 
broad breast, and burst into amighty laugh from excess of 
delight, and boiled and loved with more power every 
moment 

But Zosia had fear in her dear little heart; still, that 
fear was not disagreeable, for she was pleased with that 
whirlwind of a man who "bore her along and carried her 
with him, — a real dragoD! She had seen rarioas cava- 
liers ill Yavorov, but such a Hery one she had not met till 
that hour; and none danced like him, none swept hert 
In truth, a real dragon ! What was to be done with 
since it was impossible to resist? 

In the next couple. Fauna Kaminski danoed with a polil 
cavalier, and after her came the Armenians, — Ft 
Kyeremovich and Pani Neresevich, who, though wives 
merchants, were still invited to the company, for both 
persons of courtly manners, and very wealthy. The digni- 
fied Naviragh and the two Anardrats looked with growing 
wonder at the Polish dances; the old men at their mead 
cups made an increasing noise, like grasshoppers on stubble 
land. But the music drowned every voice, and in ths' 
middle of the room delight grew in all hearts. 

Meanwhile Basia left her partner, ran panting 
husband, and clasped her hantfe before him. 

" Michael," said she, " it is so cold outside the windows 
for the soldiers, give command to let them have a keg of 
gorailka." 

He, being unusually jovial, fell to kissing her hand^, and 
cried, — 

" I would not spare blood to please you ! " 

Then he hurried out himself to teU the soldiers at whi 
instance they were to have the keg; for he wished them 
thank Basia, and love her the more. 

In answer, they raised such a shout that the snow began 
to fall from the roof; the little knight cried in addition, 
"Let the mnskgts roar there as a vivat to the Pani I" 
Upon his return to the room he found Basia dancing wil 



ible 

3W8 

;of 

and^^ 
1 to^^ 



PAN MICHAEL. 287 

When the Tartar embraced that sweet figure with 
nis arm, when he felt the warmtli coming from her and 
her breath on his face, his pupils went up almost into bis 
skull, and the whole world turned before hia eyes ; in bis 
soul. he gave up paradise, eternity, and for all the houiis he 
wanted only this one. 

Then Baeia, when she noticed in passing the crimson 
jacket of Era, curious to know if Azya ha<L proposed yet, 
r iDiiaired, — 

" Have you told her ? " 

"No." 

"Why?" . 

"It is not time yet," said he, with a strange expression. 

"But are you greatly in love?" 

" To the deatli, to the death ! " answered the Tartar, witli 
1 but hoarse voice, like the croaking of a raven, 
id they danced on, immediately after Pan Adam, who 

1 pushed to the front. Others had changed partners, but 

a Adam did not let Zosia go ; only at times he seated her 

I a bench to rest and recover breath, then he revelled 
At last he stopped before the orchestra, and hold- 

! Zosia with one arm, cried to the musicians, — 

" Play the krakoviak I on with it ! " 

Obedient to command, they played at once. Pan Adam 
kept time with his foot, and sang with &n immense 



" Loat are crystal torreots, 

In tbo nniesCer Kiier; 

Lost \a thee, my heart is, 

Lost in the«, O maiiten ! 

D-hil" 

And that " U-h j " he roared out in such Cossack fashion 
Fthat Zosia was drooping from fear. The dignified Naviragh, 
standing near, was frightened, the two learned Anardrata 
were frightened; but Pan Adam led the dance farther. 
Twice he made the circle of the room, and stopping before 
the musicians, sang of his heart a^ain, — 



la tbe Jeptb 't will spok out 
And Iwu back » goU rinc. 



288 



PAN MICHAEL. 



" Very pretty rliymea," cried Zaglbba ; " I am skilled i 
the matter, for I have made many such. Bark away, cavaj 
tier, bark away ; and when you Sad the ring I will coatinoi' 
in tbia sense, — 



" Flint are alt Cbe m 
Ste«l are oil tbe voDug men ; 
You'll have eporks in pleot; 
If yon slriko with will. 

"Vivat! vivat Pan Zagloba!" cried the officers, with 
mighty voice, so that the dignified Naviragh was frightened^] 
aud the two learned Anardrata were frightened, and begatt' 
to look at one another with exceeding amazement. 

But Pan Adam went around twice more, and seated 
partner at last on the bench, panting, and astonished at the 
Ixfldness of her cavalier. He was very agreeable to her, sn 
valiant and honest, a regular conflagration; but just because 
she had not met such a man hitherto, great confusion seized 
her, — therefore, dropping her eyes still lower, slie sat iv 
silence, like a little innocent. 

" Why are you silent ; are you grieving for something 
asked Fan Adam. 

"I am; my father is in captivity," answered Zosia, wit&j 
a thin voice. 

"Never mind that," said the young man; "it is propwi 
to dance ! Look at this room ; here are some tens of offi- 
cers, and most likely no one of them will die liis own de^th, 
but from arrows of Pagans or iu bonds, — this one to-day, 
that to-morrow. Each man on these frontiers has lost some 
one, and we make merry lest God might think that we 
murmur at our service. That is it It is proper to dance. 
Laugh, young lady! show your eyes, for I think that you 
hate me I " 

Zosia did not raise her eyes, it is true ; but she began to 
raise the corners of her mouth, and two dimples were formed, 
in her rosy cheeks, 

" Do you love me a little bit ? " asked he. 

And Zosia, in a still lower voice, said, " Yes ; but 

When he heard this, Pan Adam started up, and seizing 
Zosia's hands, began to cover them with kisses, and cry, — 

" Lost I Ko use in talking ; I love you to death ! I don't 
want any one but you, my dearest beauty 1 Oh, save ne, 
how I love you ! In the morning I '11 fall at your mother's 



td 

1 

k. I 




5 feet. What? — ill the monimgl I'll fall to-night, so as 
io be sure that you are mine 1 " 
I A tremendous roar of musketry outside the window 
drovned Zo&ia's answer. The delighted soldiers were 
firing, as a rivat for Basia; the window-panes rattled, the 
walls trembled. The dignified Naviragh was frightened 
a third time; the two learned Anardrats were frightened; 
but Zagloba, standing near, began to pacify them. 
" With the Poles," said he to them, '■ there is never r^ 
joieing without outcry and clamor." 
In truth, it came out that all were just waiting for that 
firing from muskets to revel in the highest degree, The 
'iuual ceremony of nobles began now to give way to the 
lirildness of the steppe. Music thundered again; dances 
burBt out anew, like a storm ; eyes were flashing and fiery ; 
mist rose from the forelocks. Even the oldest went into 
th& dsnce; loud shouts were heard every moment; and 
they drank and frolicketl, — drank healths from Basta's 
alipper; fired from pistols at Eva's boot-heels. Hreptyoff 
shouted and roared and sang till daybreak, so that the 
beasts in the neighboring wilds hid from fear in the deepest 
thickets. 

Since that was almost on the eve of a terrible war with 

the Turkish power, and over all these people terror and 

destruction were hanging, the dignified Naviragh wondered 

beyond measure at those Polish soldiers, and the two learned 

lardrats wondered no leas. 




PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

All slept late next morning, except the soldiera on guard 
and the little koight, who never neglected service for pleas- 
ure. Pan Adam waa on his feet early enough, for Panna 
2o8ia seemed still more charming to him after his rest. 
Arraying himself handsomely, he went to the room in which 
they had danced the previous evening to listen whether 
there was not some movement or bustle in the adjoi 
chambers where the ladies were. 

In the chamber occupied by Pani Boski movement wi 
to be heard; but the impatient young man was so anxioi 
to see Zosia that he seized his da^er and fell to picki 
out the moas and clay between the logs, so that, God wil 
ing, he might look through the chink with one eye 
Zosia. 

Zagloba, who was just passing with his beads in 
hand, found him at this work, and knowing at once wl 
the matter was. caine up on tiptoe and began to belabor 
with the sandalwood beads the shoulders of the knight. 

Paji Adam slippfid asid& and squirmed as if laughing; 
but he was greatly confused, and the old man pursued hii 
and struck him continually. 

" Oh, such a Turk ! oh, Tartar ! here it is for you j hi 
it is for you I 1 exorcise you ! Where are your morals 
You want to see a woman ? Here it is for you ; here it 
for you ! " 

"My benefactor," cried Pan Adam, "it is not right to 
make a whip out of holy beads. Let me go, for T had no 
sinful intention." 

" You say it is not right to strike with a roaary ? Xot 
true 1 The palm on Palm Sunday is holy, and still people 
strike with it. Ha! these were Pagan beails once and 
belonged to Suban Kazi ; but I took them from him at 
Zbaraj, and afterward the apostolic nuncio blessed tbenuj 
See, they are genuine sandalwood!" 

"If they are real sandalwood, they have an odor." 

" Beads have an odor for me, and a girl for you. 
diess your shoulders well yet, for there is nothing to dri' 
out the Devil like a chaplet." 



4 

(n I 





PAN M1CHAEI-. 291 

"I had no sinful intention; upon my health I had noti" 
"Was it only through piety that you were opening a 
" ik ? " 
Not through piety, but through love, which is so won- 
'.u\ that I 'm not sure that I shall not burst from it, 08 a 
bomb burBts. What is the use in pretending, when it is 
true ? Flies do not trouble a horse in autumn as this affec- 
tion troubles me." 

"See that this is not sinful desire; for when I eame in 
here you could not stand still, but wore striking heel against 
heel as if you were standing on a firebrand." 

"I saw nothing, as I love God sincerely, for I had only 
just begun to pick at the chink." 

" Ah, youth ! blood is not water ! I, t«o, must at times 
even yet repress myself, for in me there is a lion seeking 
whom he may devour. If you have honorable intentions, 
you are thinking of marriage," 

" Thinking of marriage ? God of might ! of what should 
i be thinking? Knt only am I thinking, but 'tis as if 
acme one were pricking roe with an awl. Is it not known 
to your grace that I made a proposal to Panna Boski last 
evening, and I have the consent of my father?" 

The boy is of sulphur and powder! Hangman take 
If that is the case, then the affair is quite dif- 
nt ; but tell me, how was it ? " 
" Last evening Pani Boski went to her room to bring a 
indkerehief for Zosia, I after her. She turns around: 
^"Who is there ? ' And I, with a rush to her feet : ' Beat 
I, mother, but give me Zosia, — my happiness, my love!' 
it Pani Boski, ^hen she recovered herself, said : ' All 
people praise you and think you a worthy cavalier; still, I 
will not give an answer to-day, nor to-morrow, but later; 
and you need the permission of your father.' She went out 
llien, thinking that I was under the influence of wine. 
In truth, I hatl a little in my head." 

"That ia nothing; all had some in their heads. Did you 
not see the pointed cups sidewise on the heads of Naviragh 
and the Anardrats toward the end ? " 

1 did not notice them, for I was settling in my mind 
to get my father's consent in the easiest way." 
Well, did it come hani ? " 

Towardmoniingwe both went to our room; and because 
it is well to hammer iron while it is hot, 1 thought to my- 
srlf at once that it was necesaary to feel, even from afar, 




202 



PAN MICHAEL. 



how my father would look at the matter. 'Listen, fatbersii 
I want Zosia terribly, and I want your consent ; and if you 
don't give it, then, as God lives, I 'U go to the Venetians to 
serve, aud that's all you'll hear of me.' Then did not he 
fall on me with great rage: 'Oh, such a son!' said he, 
'you can do without permission ! Go to the Venetians, 
take the girl, — only I tell you this, that I will not givey{ 
a copper, not only of my own, but of your mother's monej 
for it is all mine,' " 

Zagloba thrust out his under-lip. " Oh, that is bad ! " 

" But wait ^Vhen I heard that, I said : ' But am I ask- 
ing for money, or do I need it ? I want your blessing, 
nothing more ; for the property of Pagans that came to ray 
sabre is enough to rent a good estate or pureh:ise a village. 
What belongs to mother, let that be a dower for Eva; I will 
add one or two handfuls of turquoise and some silk and 
bi'ocade, and if a bad year comes, I '11 help ray father with 
ready money.' My father became dreadfully curious then. 
'Have you such wealth?' asked he, 'In God's name, 
where did you get it ? Was it frora plunder, for you wei ' 
away as poor as a Turkish saint ? ' 

" ' Fear God, father,' answered I. ' It is eleven yei 
since I began to bring down this fist, and, as they say, it 
not of the worst, and shoidd ii't it collect something ? 
was at the storming of rebel towns in which ruffiandom and 
the Tartars had piled up the finest plunder ; I fought 
against murzas and robber bands : booty cauie and came. I 
took only what was recognized as mine without injustice 
any ; but it increased, aud if a man didn't frolic, I shoul 
have bad twice as much property as you got from yoi 
father.' " 

"What did the old man say to that?" asked Zagloba, 
rejoicing, 

" My father was amazed, for he had not expected this, 
and began straightway to complain of ray wastefulness. 
'There would be,' said he, 'an increase, but that this 
scatterer, this haughty fellow who loves only to plume 
himself and puts on the magnate, squanders all, saves 
nothing,' Then curiosity conquered him, and he began to 
aak particularly what I have ; and seeing that I could travel 
quickly by smearing with that tar, I not only concealed 
nothing, but lied a little, though usually I will not over^ 
color, for I think thus to myself: 'Truth is oats, and lying 
chopped straw.' My father bethought himself, and 



me, 
ian^H 



, and lying ^^M 
nd now fos ^^M 



PAS MICHAEL. 



293 




iIeds: 'This or tli;Lt [Lincl] miglit Lave been bought,' said 
' this or that lawsuit might have beeu kept up,' ^aid he; 
■ we might have lived al each side of the same bouadary, and 
when you were away I could have looked after everything,' 
And my worthy father began to ery. 'Adam,' said he, 
I'tbat girl has pleased me terribly ; she is miiler the protec- 
ion of the betman, — there ma.y be some profit out of that, 
too i but do you respect this ray second daughter, and do not 
squander what she has, for I should not forgive you at my 
death-hour,' And I, my gracious benefactor, just roared at 
the very suspicion of injustice to Zosia. My father and 1 
fell into each other's embraces, and wept till the lirst cock- 

iw, precisely." 

"The old rogue I" muttered Zagloba, then he added 
id : " Ah. tliere may be a wedding soon, and new amuse- 
lentB in Hreptyoff, especially since it is carnival time.'' 

" There would be one to-raorcow if it depended on me." 
cried Fan Adam, abruptly; "but this is what: My leave will 
end Boon, and service is service, so I must return to Kash- 
koff. Well, Fan Kuahchyts will give me another leave, I 
know. But i am not certain that there will not be delays 
on the part of the ladies. For when I push up to the old 
one, she saya, ' -My husband is in captivity.' When I speak 
to the daughter, she says, ' I'apa is in captivity.' ^Vhat of 
that ? I do not keep that papa in bonds, do I ? I 'm 
terribly afraid of these obstacles; if it were not for that, I 
would take Father Kaminski by the soutane and would n't 
let him go till he had tied Zosia and me. But when women 
get a thing into their beads you can 't draw it out with 
nippers. I'd give my last copper, I'd go in person for 
' »pa,' but I 've no way of doing it. Besides, no one knows 

lere he is; maybe ho is dead, and there is the work for 

il If they ask me to wait for him, I might have to 

it till the Day of Judgment 1 " 

** Pyotrovich, Naviragh. and the Anardrats will take the 

"i to-morrow; there will be tidings soon." 
Jesus save us ! Am I to wait for tidings ? There can 

nothing before spring; meanwhile I shall wither awajr, 

Ood ia dear to me ! My benefactor, all liave faith in 
your wit and eicperience ; knock this waiting out of the heads 
of these women. My benefactor, in the spring there will 
be war. Ood knows what will happen. Besides, I want 
to marry Zosia. not 'papa;' why must I sigh to him ? 

" Persuade the women to go to Rashkoff and settle. There 



J 



294 



PAN MICHAEL. 



it will be easier to get tidings, aiid if Pyotrovich finds Boski,' 
he will be near you. I will do what I caii, I repeat; but do 
you ask Pani Basia to take your part." 

" I will not neglect that, I will not neglect, for devil — " 

With that the door squeaked, and Pani Boski entered. 
But before Zagloba could look around, Pan Adam had 
already thundered down with his whole length at her feet, 
and occupying an enormous extent of the floor with his 
gigantic body, began to cry : — 

"I have my father's consent. Give me Zosia, mother 1 
Give me Zosia, give me Zosia, mother ! " 

" Give Zosia, mother," repeated Zagloba, in a bass voice. 

The uproar drew people from the adjacent chambers; 
Basia came in, Pan Michael came from his office, and 
soon after came Zosia herself. It did not become the girl 
to seem to surmise what the matter was; but her face 
grew purple at once, and patting one hand in the other 
quickly she dropped them before her. pursed her mouth, 
and stood at the wall with downcast eyes. Pan Michael 
ran for old Novoveski, When he came he was deeply 
offended that his son had not committed the function trt, 
him, and had not left the affair to his eloquence, still ba 
upheld the entreaty. 

Pani Boski, wlio lacked, indeed, every near guardianship 
in the world, burst into tears at last, and agreed to Pan 
Adam's request to go to KashkolT and wait there for her 
husband. Then, covered with tears, she turned to ' 
daughter. 

" Zosia," asked she, "are the plans of Pan Adam to yoi 
heart ? " 

All eyes were turned to Zosia. She was standing at 
wall, her eyes fixed on the floor as usual, and onlyafter< 
some silence did she say, in a voice barely audible, — 

" I will go to Rashkoff." 

"My beauty I" roared Pan Adam, and springing to the 
maiden he caught her in his arms. Then he cried till 
the walls trembled, " Zosia is mine ! She 



I 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Vav Adam started for Rashkolf immediately after his 

I betrothal, to find and furnish quarters for Pani and Panna 

LBoski; two weeks after his departure a whole caravan 

I of Hreptyoff guests left the forbalice. It was eoinposed 

t^f Naviragh, the two Anardrats, the Armenian women 

(Kyeremovich and Neresevich), Seferevich, Pani and Panna 

Boski, the two Pyotroviches, and old Pan Novo ve ski, with- 

I out counting a number of Armenians from Karaenyets, and 

I numerous si>rvants, as well as armed attendants to guard 

I wagons, draft horses, and pack animals. The Pyotrovicheii 

I and the delegation of the patriarch of Echmiadzin were to 

[. rest simply at ItashkotT, recei ve news there concerning their 

Mourney, and move on towarfl the Crimea. The remainder 

L of the company determined to settle in KashkofF for a time, 

I. And wait, at least till tlie tirst thaws, for the return of the 

I priRoners ; namelv, Boski, the younger Seferevich, and the 

f two merchants whose wives were long waiting in sorrow. 

That was a difficult road, for it lay through silent wastes 

and steep ravines. Forttinntely abundant but dry snow 

formed excellent sleighing; the presence of commands in 

MotiilofF, Yampol, and Rashkoff insured safety. Aitba Bey 

was cut to pieces, the robbers either hanged or dis|>ersed ; 

[ ftnd the Tartars in winter, through lack of grass, did not go 

I out on the usual roads. 

Finally, Pan Adam had promised to meet them with a 
1 lew tens of horses, if he should receive permission from 
Pan Kushchyts. They went, therefore, briskly and will- 
ingly ; Zosia was reatly to go to the end of the world for 
Pan Adam, Pani Boski and the two Armenian women were 
hoping for the speedy i-etiirn of their husbands. EashkoH 
lay, it is true, in terrible wilda on the border of Christendom ; 
but still they were not going there for a lifetime, nor for a 
long stay. In spring war would come ; war was mentioned 
on the borders everywhere. When their loved ones were 
found, they must return with the first warm breeze to save 
their heads from destruction. 



206 



PAS MICHAEL. 



Eva remained at Hreptyoff, detained by Pani Basia. 
Pun Novaveski did not insist greatly on takiug his daugh- 
ter, especially as he was leaving her in the house of sucli 
worthy people. 

" I will send her most safely, or I will take her myself," 
said Basia, "rather I will take her myself, for I should like 
to see once in my life that whole terrible tioundaiy of which 
I have beard so much from childhood. In spring, when the 
roads will be black from chambuls, my husband would not 
let me go; but now, if Eva stays here, 1 shall have a fair 
jiretest. In a couple of weeks I shall begin to insist, and in 
three I shall have permission aiirely." 

" Your husband, I hope, will not let you go in winter 
unless with a good escort." 

"If he can go, he will go with me; if uot, Azyawill escort 
us with a couple of hundred or more horses, for I hear thafe. 
lie ia to be sent to Bashkoff in every case." 

The conversation ended with this, and Eva remained in< 
llreptyotf. Basia, however, had other calculations besides' 
the reasons given to Pan NovoveKki. She wished to lighten' 
for Azya an approach to Eva, for tlie young Tartar waa 
begiuning to disquiet her. As often as he met Basia h4 
answered her queries, it ia true, by saying that he love4 
Eva, that his former feeling had not died ; but when he was 
with Eva he was silent. Meanwhile the girl had fallen iii 
love with him to desperation in that Hreptyoff desert. His 
wild but splendid beauty, Ikis childhood passed under the 
strong hand of Novoveski, his princely descent, and that 
prolonged mystery which had weighed upon him, finally his 
military fame, had enchanted her thoroughly. She was 
waiting merely for the moment to open to him her heart, 
burning as a flame, and to say to him, " Azya, 1 have loved 
thee from childhood," to fall into his arms and vow love to 
him till death. Meanwhile he closed his teeth and was 
silent. 

Eva herself thought at first that the presence of her father 
and brother restrained Azya from a confession. Later, dia- 
quiet seized her too, for if obstacles arose unavoidably on 
the part of her father and brother, especially before Aiya 
had received naturalization, still he might open his heart tfj 
her, and he was bound to do so the more speedily and si 
cerely the more obstacles were rising on their road. 

But he was silent. 

Doubt crept at last into the maiden*s heart, and she began 




PAN MICHAEL. 



isfurtiii 



2i)7 



! to Baaia, who pacified h 



to Bomplaiu of her 
saying : — 

" I do not dpiiy that he ia a strange man, and wouderfiiUy 
Becretive ; but I ani certai ii that he loves you, for he has told 
; 80 frequently, and besides he looks on you uot as on 
Btbers." 

To this Eva, shaking Iier head, answered gloomily : 
J* Differently, that is certain; but I know not whether 
iiere is love or hatred in that gaze." 
" Dear Kva, do not talk folly ; why should he hate yon ? " 
" But why should he love me ? " 

Here Basia began to pass her small hands over the 
maiden's face, " But why does Miehael love me ? And 
whv did your brother, when he had barely seen Zosia, fall 
in love with her?" 

"Adam has always been hasty." 

"Azya is haughty, and dreads refusal, especially from 
ur father; your brother, baving been in love himself, 
■.Vould understand more quieldy the torture of that feeling. 
KTbis is how it is. Be not foolish, Eva; have uo fear. I will 
lltir up Azya well, and you '11 see how courageous he '11 be." 
I In fact, Baaia had an interview with Azya that very day, 
■after which she rushed in great haste to Eva. 
" It is all over ! " eried she on the threshold. 
" What ? " asked Eva, flushing. 

" Said I to him, ' What are you thinking of, to feed me 
with ingratitude ? I have detained Eva purposely that you 
might take advantage of the occasion ; but if you do not, 
know that in two, or at furthest three weeks, I will send 
her to RashkofT. I may go myself witli her. and you'll be 
I Isft in the lurch.' His face chaiiged when he heard of the 
(journey to Kashkoff, and he began to beat with his forehead 
■ to my feet. I asked him theit what he had on his mind, and 
r te answered : ' On the road I will confess what 1 have in my 
breast. On the road,' said he, ' will bo the best occasion ; 
on the road will happen what is to happen, what is pre- 
destined, I will confess all, I will disclose all, for I cannot 
live longer in this torment.' His lips began to quiver, so 
anxious was he before, for he has received some unfavor- 
able letters from Kamenyets. He told me that he must go 
to RaahkofT in every event, that there is an old command of 
the hetman tn my husband touching that matter ; hut tht 
period is not mentioned in the command, for it depends on 
negotiations which he is carrying on there with tUf captaii 



I 




298 PAN MICHAEL. 

' But now/ said he, ' the time is approaching, aud I must go 
to them beyond Ka^hkoff, so that at the same time I can 
conduct your grace and Fauna Eva.' I told Lim in answer' 
that it was uuknown whether I should go or not, for it would 
depend on Michael's permission. Wheu he heard this he was 
frightened greatly. Ai, you are a fool, Eva! You say that 
he does n't love you, but he fell at my feet ; and when he im- 
plored me to go, 1 tell you he just wliined, su that I had a 
mind to ahed tears over him. Do yon know why he did 
that ? He told me at onoe. ' I,' said he, ' will confess what 
I have in my heart ; but without the prayers of your grace I 
shall do nothing with tiio Novoveskia, I shall only rouse 
anger and hatred in tlient against myself. My fate is in the 
bands of your grace, my suffering, my salvation ; for if your 
grace will not go, then better that the earth swallowed me, 
or that living fire burned me.' That is how he loves 
you. Simply terrible to think of! And if you had seea 
now he looked at that moment you would have been 
frightened." 

"No, 1 am not afraid of him," answered Eva, and she 
began to kiss Basla's hands. "Go with us; go with us 
repeated she, with emotion; "go with us! You alone can 
save us ; you alone will not fear to tell my father ; yoa 
alone can effect something. Go with us ! I will fall ai, the 
feet of Pan Volodyovski to get leave for you. Without 
you, father and Azya will spring at each otiier with knives. 
Go with us ; go with us 1 " And saying this, she dropped to 
Basia'a knees and began to embrace them with tears. 

"God grant that I go!" said Has i a, "1 will lay all before 
Michael, and will not cease to torment him. It is safe now 
to go even alone, and what vfill it be with such a numerous 
retinue ! Ma^be Michael himself will go ; if not, be has a 
heart, and will give me permission. At tirst be will cry 
out against it; but just let me grow gloomy, he will begin to 
walk around me at once, look into my eyes, and give way, 
I should prefer to have him go too, for I shall be terribly 
lonely without him ; but what is to be done ? I will go any-y 
how to give you some solace. In this case it is not a 
question of my wishes, but of the fate" of you and Azya. 
Michael loves you both, — he will consent," 

After that interview with Basia, Azya flew to his own 
room, as full of delight and consolation aa if he had gained 
health after a sore illness. A while before wild i^paii 
bad been tearing his soul ; that very morning he hail 



I 
I 



PAN MICHAEL. L'tO 

I received a dry and brief letter from Pan Bogusli o£ the 
I followiug conteutB : — 

My Bf.Lovkd Azya, — I ha-re halted in KamODvets, and to 

Ireptyoff I will not go this lime ; first, because fatigue lias overcome 

Eme, knd secondly, because I liave uo reason to go. I have been in 

■ Ysvorov. The betman not only rafuses to ;^ant you penniision by 

^ kii«r to cover voitr mad deRigns with bia dignity, but lie conimandii 

ru sternly, and under pain <rt losing his favor, to drop them at once. 
. too, have decided that what you have told me iB worthlesa. Jt 
vould be > sin for a refined, Ciiristian people lu enter into such . 
Pitnlrigues with Pagans; ynd it would be a disgrace before the whole 
\ irorld to grant the privileges of nubility lo malefactors, robbers, 
and shedders of innocent blood. Muderate yourself in this matter, 
and do not tbink of the office of helnian, since it is not for you, 
thon^h you are Tu^ai Bey's son. But if you wish U> re-establiefa 
tiroroptly the favor uf tbe betman, be content with ^our office, and 
I usten especially that work with Krychinski, Adurovich, Tarasovski, 
L- wid others, for thus you will render best service. 
I The hetman's statement of wb&t you are lo do, I send with this 
li letter, and an offii-ial i-oturiiuad to Fan Volodyoveki, that there l>e no 
I Undrtuice to vou in going and coming: with your men. You 'II have 
r to go on a sudden to meet those captains, of course; only hurry, and 
I report to nie carefully at Kamenveti, what you hear on the other 
I baJik. Commending you herewitL to the favor of God, 1 remain, 
I with unuliaagiog good wishes, 

Martsin Boolhh or Zybhblyts, 

L'muer-Uarvek of Novobod. 

When the young Tartar received this letter, he fell into 
a terrible fury. First he crushed the letter in bis hand into 
bits ; then he stabbed the table time after time with his 
dagger; next he threatened his own life and that of the 
faithful Halim, who on his knees begged him to undertake 
nothing till he had recovered from rage and despair. That 
letter wae a erud blow to him. The edifices which his 
pride and ambition had reared, were as if blown up with 
powder; his plans were destroyed. He might have become 
I tlie third hetman in the Commonwealth, and held its fate in 
I bia hand ; and now he sees that he must remain an obsctire 
[ ofBeer, for whom the summit of ambition would be naturali- 
zation. In his fiery imagination he had seen crowds 
bowing down daily before him ; and now it will come to him 
to bow down before others. It is uo good for him either 
that he is the son of Tugai Bey, that the blood of reigning 
warriors Hows in his veins, that great thoughts are bom in 
his aoul — nothing ~ all nothing 1 He wul live untecog- 



4 

M 



300 



PAN MICHAEL. 



iiized and die tu some distant little fortalice forgotten. 
One word broke liis wtng ; one '* no " brought it about, that, 
heuceforward, he will not be free to soar like an eagle to 
the tirmament, but must crawl like a worm on the ground. 

But all this is nothing ye^t, in compai'isoD with the happi-< 
neas which he has lost. She for the possession of whi 
he would have given blood and eternity ; she for whom 
was flaming like fire ; she whom be loved with eyes, heartt^ 
soul, blood, — would never be his. That letter took from 
liim her, as well as the baton of a betmau. Hmelnitski 
might carry off Chaplinski's wife ; Azya, a hetmaii, might 
carry off another man's wife, aud defend himself 
against the whole Commonwealth, but how uould that 
take her, — Azya, a lieutenant of Lithuanian Tartars, 
iug under command of her husband ? 

When he thought of this, the world grew black before 
his eyes, — empty, gloomy ; and the son of Tugai Bey was 
not sure but he would better die, than live without a reason 
to live, without happiness, without hope, without the woman 
he loved. This pressed him down the more terribly sinoe 
he had not looked for such a blow ; nay, considenng the 
condition of the Commonwealth, he had become more con- 
vinced every day that the hetman would confirm those 
plana. Now his hopes were blown a])art like mist before a 
whirlwind. What remained to him ? To renounce glory, 
greatness, happiness ; but he was not the man to do that. 
At the first moment the madness of anger and despair 
carried bim away. Fire was passing through his bones and 
burning iiini fiercely; hence he howled and gnashed bis 
teeth, and thoughts equally fiery and vengeful were fiyiog 
through his head. He wanted revenge on the Common- 
wealth, on the hetman, on Pan Michael, even on Ba^ia. He 
wanted to rouse his Tartars, cut down the garrison, all the 
officers, all Hreptyoff, kill Pan Michael, carry off Basia, go 
with her beyond the Moldavian boundary, and then down to 
the Dobrudja, and farther on, even to Tsargrad itself, even 
to the deserts of Asia. 

But the faithful Halim watched over him, and he him- 
self, when be had recovered from his first fury and despair, 
recognized all the impossibility of those plans. Azya in 
this too resembled Hmeliiitski ; as in Hmelnitski, so in 
him, a lion and a serpent dwelt in company. Should 
attack Hreptyoff with his faithful Tartars, what woi 
come of that ? Would Pan Michael, who is as watchful 



w.fnr«^^^ 





a stork, let himself be surprised; and even if he should, 
would that famous partisan let himself be slaughtered, 
especially as he had at baud more and better soldiers? 
Finally, suppose that Azya should finish Volodyovski, what 
would he do then ? If he moves along the river toward 
Vagorlik, he must rub out the commands at Mohiloif, Yam- 
pol, and Raahkoff; if he crosses to the Moldavian bank, 
the perkulabs are tliere, frieude of Volodyovski, and Habar- 
eskul of Hotin himself, his sworn friend. If he goes to 
I Dorosbeako, there are Polish commands atBratslav; and the 
■ steppe, even in winter, is full of scouts. In view of all 
this, Tugai Bey's son felt bis helplessness, and his malign 
soul belched forth flames first, and then buried itself in 
deep despair, as a wounded wild beast buries itself in a 
dark den of a cliff, and remained iiuiet. And as unrammon 
pain kilts itself and ends in torpi<lity, so be became torpid 
at last. 

•Just then it was announced to him that the wife of the 
commandant wished to s|)eak to him. 

Halim did not recognize Azya when he returned from that 
I conversation. Torpor had vanished from the Tartar's face, 
I his eyes danced like those of a wild-cat, his face was gleam- 
I ing, and bis white teeth glittered from under his mustaches ; 
"j his wild beauty he was like the terrible Tugai Bey. 
"My lord," inquired Kalim, "in what way has God com- 
P forted thy soul ? " 

f •■ Halim," said Aiya, " God forms bright day after dark 
I night, and commands the sun to rise out of the sea." Here 
I he seized the old Tartar by the shoulders. "In a month 
I she will l>e mine tor the ages I " 

And such a gleam issued from his dark face that he was 
beautiful, and Halim began to make obeisances. 
I " Oh, son of Tugai Bey, thou art great, mighty, and the 
[ malice of the unbeliever cannot overcome thee 1" 
'* Listen ! " said Azya. 
" I am listening, son of Tupai Bey." 
" I will go beyond the blue sea, where the snows lie only 
n the mountains, and if I return again to these regions it 
will be at the bead of chambuls like the sands of the sea, as 
innumerable as the leaves in those wildernesses, and I will 
bring fire and aword. But thou, Halim, son of Kurdluk, 
wilt take the road to-day, will find Krycbinski, and tell bim 
I Ui bn*ten with hia men to the opposite bank over against 
I Kjuhkoff. And let Adurovich, Moravski, Aleksaudrovicb, 



M 



302 



PAN MiCUAEL. 



Groholski, Tarasovski, with every man living of the Lithu- 
anian Tartars and Cheremis, flireateu the troops. Let 
them notify the chambuls that are in winter i^uartera with 
Dorosbenko to cause great alarm from the side of Uman, 
so that the Polish commands may go far into the steppe from 
Mohiloff, Yampol, and Rashkoff. Let there be no troops 
on that toad over whieJi I go, bo that when 1 leave KashkoS 
there will remain behind me only ashes and burned ruins." 

"God aid thee, my lord!" answered Haliin. 

And he began to make obeisances, and Tugai Bey's 
bent over bim and repeated a number of times jet, — 

" Hasten the messengers, hasten the messengers, for 
a month's time is left I " 

He dismissed Halim then, and remaining aloue began 
pray, for he had a breast tilled with happiness &iid gi 
tude to God, 

And while praying he looked involuntarily through the 
window at bis men, who were leading out their horses just 
then to water them at the wells; the si^uare was bUck 
there was such a crowd. The Tartars, while singing their 
monotonous songs in a low ~voioe, began to draw the squeak- 
ing well-sweeps and to pour water into the trough. Steam 
rose in two pillars from the nostrils of each horse and con- 
cealed his face. All at ouce Pan Michael, in a sheepskin 
coat and cowhide boots, came out of the main building, and, 
approaching the men, began to say something. They lis- 
tened to him, straightening themselves and removing their 
caps in contradiction to Eastern custom. At sight of hi * 
Azya ceased praying, and muttered, — 

" You are a falcon, but you will not fly whither I fly ; yi 
win remain in HreptyofE in grief and in sorrow." 

After Pan Michael had spoken to the soldiers, he returned 
to the btiilding, and on the square was heard again the songs 
of Tart-iTS, the snorting of horses, and the plaintive an^ 
shrill sound of well-sweeps. 



ikoff 
theTl 



m 




PAN MICILAEL. 



CHAPTER XXXVTI. 




K little knight, as Basia had foreseen, cried out agi 

hec plans at once when he learned thetn, said he oever would 

agree to tliem, for he could uot go himself and he would not 

let her go without him ; but on all sides begau then prayers 

nd iosisteuce which were soou to bend his decision. 

Basia insisted less, indeed, than he expected, for she 

Ivished greatly to go with her husluLiid, and without him 

lihe journey lost a part of its charm ; but Eva knelt before 

Itiie little knight, and kissing bis hands implored him by hia 

■ love for Basia to permit her to go. 

I " Jio other will dare approaclk my father," said she, "and 

■ mention such an alTair, — ueittter I, nor Azya, nor even my 
§ brother. Basia alone can do it. for he refuses her nothing. 

"Basia is no matchniuker," said I'an Michael, "and, 
P besides, you must come back here; let her do this at your 
return." 

"God knows what will liapi»en before the return," 
answered Eva, with weeping. — "it is certain only that I 
shall die of suffering ; but for such an orphan for whom no 
LoDO has pity, death is best of all." 

P The little knight had a heart tender beyond measure, 
■}iencc he began to walk up and down in the room- He 

■ irishod above all not to part with his Basia, even for a clay, 
I'Bnd what must it be for two weeks 1 Still) it was clear that 
■.the prayers nujved him deeply, for in a couple of days after 
'those attacks he said one evening, — 

" If I could only go with you I But that cannot be, for 
service detains inc." 

Haaia sprang to htm, and putting her rosy month to his 
cheek began to cry, — 
" Go, Michael, go, go ! " 

" It ia not possible by any means," answered Pan Michael, 
irith decision. 

And again two days passed. During this time the little 
Llraigbt asked advice of Zagloha as to what he ought to do; 
Ijnt Zagloba refused to give advice. 



304 



FAN MICHAEL. 



'■ If there are no other obstacles but jour FeeliDgs, 
he, "what have I to say? Decide yourself. The hoi 
will be empty here without the haiduk. Were it not ft 
tuy age and the hard road, I would go myself, for there 
no life without her." 

" But you see there is really DO hindrance : the weathei 
a little frosty, that is all ; for the rest, it is quiet, there 
commands along the road everywhere." 

" In that case decide for yourself." 

After that conversation Pan Michael began to hesitate 
again, and to weigh two tilings. He was sorry for Evji. He 
paused also over this, — is it proper to send the girl alone 
with A2ya on such a long road ? and still more over another 
{Kiint, — ia it proper to withhold help from devoted people 
when the opportunity to give it is so easy ? For what 
was the real difficulty ? Basia's absence for two or three 
weeks. Even if it were only a question of pleasing Basia, 
by letting her see Mohiloff, Yampol, and Eashkoff, why 
not please her? Azya, in one event or another, must go 
with his squadron to Rasbkoff; hence there would be 
strong and even a superfluous guard in view of the destri 
tion of the rubbers, and the quiet during winter from 
horde. 

The little knight yielded more and more, seeing which 
the ladies renewed their insistence, — one representing the 
affair as a good deed and a duty, the other weeping and 
lamenting. Finally Azya bowed down before the comman- 
dant. He knew, he said, that he was unworthy of such a 
favor, but still he had shown so much devotion and attach- 
ment to the Volodyovskis that he made bold to beg for it 
He owedmuch gratitude to both, since they did not permit men 
to insult him, even when he was not known as the son of Tugai 
Hey. He would never forget that the wife of the comman- 
ilant had dressed his wounds, and had been to him not only 
a gracious lady, but as it were a mother. He had given 
]iroofa of his gratitude recently in the battle with Azba 
Itpy, and with God's help in future he would lay down his 
liead and shed the last drop of his blood for the life of the 
lady, if need be. 

Then he began to tell of his old and unfortunate love for 
Kva. He oould not live without that maiden ; he had loved 
iier through whole years of separation, though withoofe 
hope, and he would never cease to love her. But betwi 
him and old Fan Novoveski there was an ancient hati 



'"J 

go I 

tho^^H 



PAN MICHAEL, 



305 



B^d the previous relation of servant and master separated 

V|heni, as it were, by a broad ravine. The lady atune could 

reconcile them to each other; and if she could not do that, 

ihe could at least shelter the dear girl from her father's 

■granny, from confinement and the lash. 

I Fan Michael would have preferred, perhaps, that Basia 

■fca^l not interfered in the matter; but as he himself loved 

r to do good to people, he did not wonder at his wife's heart. 

Still, he did not answer Azya affirmatively yet ; he resisted 

even additional tears from Eva; but be locked himself up 

in the chancery and fell to thinking. 

At last he came out to supper on a certain evening with 
an agreeable eitpreBsion of face, and after supper he asked 
Azya suddenly, " Azya, when is it time for you to go ? " 

*' In a week, your great miglitiness," answered the Tartar, 
unijuietly. " Haliin, it must be, will have concluded nego- 
tiations with Krychinski by that time." 

" Give orders to rejiair the great sleigh, for you luuat 
take two ladies to Rashkoff." 

When she heard this, Basia began to clap her hands, and 
rushed headlong to her husband. After her hurried Eva; 
after Eva, Azya bowed down to the little knight's knees 
with a wild outburst of delight, so that Pan Michael had to 
free himself. 

" Give me peace ! " said he ; '■ what is there wonderful ? 

When it's possible to help people, it is hard not to help 

_ th«T)i, unless one is altogether heartless ; and I am no tyrant. 

8ut do you, Itasia, return quickly, my love; and do you, 

Asyfti giuinl her laithfuUy; in this way you will thank me 

Well, well, give me peace ! " 

Hore his mustaches began to quiver, and then he said 

lore loyously, to give himself courage, — 

" The worst are those tears of women ; when I see tears 

re is nothing left of me. Rut you, Azya, must thank not 

y me and my wife, but this young lady, who has followed 

u liko a shadow, exhibiting her sorrow continually before 

y eyes. You must pay her for such affection." 

"1 will pay her; I will pay herl" said Azya, with a 

togfl voice; and seizing Eva's hands, he kissed them so 

"y that it might be thought he wislied rather to bite 

" Michael t " cried Zagloba, suddenly, pointing to Basio, 
^irbat shall we do here without her?" 
, " Indeed it will be grievous," said the little knight. 



< 



30fi 



I'AN MtCHAEI. 



" God knows it will ! '' Then he added more quictlv ; " But 
the Lord God may bless my good action later. Do yon 
understand ? " 

Meanwliile Basia pushed in between them her bright 
head fnll of euriusity. 

" What are you saying ? " 

"Nothing," replied Zagloba; "we said that in spring the 
storks would come surely." 

Kasia began to rub her face to her husband's like a 
real cat. " Michael dear I I shall not stay long," said she, 
in a low voice. 

After this conversation new councils were held during 
several days touching the journey. Pan Michael looked 
after everything himself, gave orders to arrange the sleigh 
in his presence, and line it with skins of foxes killed in 
autumn. Zagloba brought his own lap-robe, so that she 
might have wherewith to cover her feet on the road. 
Sleighs were to go with a bed and provisions ; and Basia's 
pony was to go, so that »he might leave her sleigh in 
dangerous places; for ¥a.a Michael had a particular fear 
of the entrance to MohilofI, which was really a breaknc '~ 
descent. Though there was not the slightest likelihood 
an attack, the little kniglit commanded Aiya to take every' 
precaution : to send men always a couple of furlongs in 
advance, and never pass the night on the road but in places 
where there were commands ; to start at daylight, and not 
to loiter on the way, To such a degree did the little knight 
think of everything, that with his own hand he loaded the 
pistols for the holsters in Basia's saddle. 

The moment of departure carae at last It was still dar^ 
when two hundred hoi-se of the Lithuanian Tartars were 
standing ready on the square. In the chief room of thi 
commandant's house movement reigned also. lu the chim- 
neys pitchy sticks were shooting up bright flames. Tlie 
little knight, Pan Zagloba, Pan Mushalski, Pan Nyena- 
shinyets, Pan Hromyka, and Pan Motovidlo, and with them 
officers from the light squadrons, had come to say farewell. 
Basia and Eva, warm yet and ruddy from sleep, were drink- 
ing heated wine for the road. Pan Michael, sitting by his 
wife, had his arm around her waist; Zagloba poured out 
to her, repeating at each Eiddition, "Take more, for the 
weather is frosty." Basia and Eva were dressed in male 
costume, for women travelled generally in that guise 
frontiers. Basia had a sabre ; a wild-cat skin shuba 



las 

I in I 

'ery^H 

4 



se OR tha^^H 

J 



PAN MICHAEL. 



307 



witli weasel-stin ; an ermine cap with earlaps ; very wide 

trousers looking like a Etkirt ; and boots to ner knees, soft 

aud lined. To all this were to be added warm cloaks and 

shubas with hoods to cover the faces. Basia's face was 

uncovered yet, and astonished people as usual with its 

beauty. Some, however, looked appreciatively at Eva, who 

hod a mouth formed as it were for kisses ; and others did 

not know which to prefer, so charming seemed both to the 

Lsoldiere, who whispered in one anothePs ears, — 

I " it is hard for a man to live in such a desert I Happy 

Kcommsudaot, happy Azya ! Uh ! " 

The fire crackled joyfully in the chimneys ; the crowing 

)f cocks began; day approached gradually, rather frosty 

Uid clear; the roofs of the sheds and the quarters of the 

loldiers, covered with deep snow, took on a bright rose 

' isolor. 

From the eqtiare was heard the snorting of horses and 
the squeaking steps of aoliliers and dragoons who had 
assembled from the sheds and lodgings to take farewell of 
^Basia and the Tartars. 

" It is time ! " said I'an Michael at last. 
Hearing this, Basia sprang from her place and fell into 
Whtt linsband'a arms. }Ie pressed his lips to hers, then held 
■It^r with all his strength to his breast, kissed her eyes and 
Itforehead, and again her mouth. That moment was long, 
Tfcr they loved each other immeusely. 

After the little knight the turn caine to Zagloba; then 
the other officers approached to kiss her hand, and she 
repeated with her childish voice, resonant as silver, — 
" Be in good health, gentlemen ; be in good health I " 
i and Eva put on cloalu with openings instead of 
■leaves, and then shubas with hoods, and the two vanished 
'together under these robes. The broad door was thrown 
,>eii, a frosty steam rushed in, then the whole assembly 
bund itself on the square. 

Outside everything was becoming more and more visible 
Vom the snow and daylight. 

Hoar-frost had settled on the hair of the horses and the 
itieepskin coats of the men ; it seemed as though the whole 
iqondroD were dressed in whit«, and were sitting on white 

Basia and Eva took their seats in the fur-lined sleigh. 
The dragoons and the soldiera shouted for a happy journey 
to the departing. 



I 



808 PAN MICHAEI*. 

At that sound a numerous flock of crows and ravens, 
which a severe winter had driven in near the dwellings of 
people, flew from the roofs, and with low croaking began 
to circle in the rosy air. 

The little knight bent over the sleigh and hid his face in 
the hood covering the face of his wife. Long was that mo- 
ment ; at last he tore himself away from Basia, and, making 
the sign of the cross, exclaimed, — 

" In the name of God ! " 

Now Azya rose in the stirrups ; his wild face was gleam- 
ing from delight and the dawn. He waved his whirlbat, 
so that his burka rose like the wings of a bird of prey, and 
he cried with a piercing voice : — 

" Move on ! " 

The hoofs squeaked on the snow ; abundant steam came 
from the nostrils of the horses. The first rank moved 
slowly; after that the second, the third, and the fourth, 
then the sleigh, then the ranks of the whole detachment 
began to move across the sloping square to the gate. 

The little knight blessed them with the Holy Cross ; at 
last, when the sleigh had passed the gate, he put his hands 
around his mouth, and called, " Be well, Basia ! " 

But only the voices of muskets and the loud cawing of 
the dark birds gave him answer. 



PAN MICHAEL 




CHAPTER XXXVin. 

A DETACHHEiTT of Clieremis, 
marclied five miles in advance to c 
notify CO ID man dan ts of Pani Volodyovski's journey, so that 
quarters might be ready for lier in each place. After this 
detacbmeiit came the main force of the Lithuanian Tartars, 
the sleigh with Basia and Era, and another sleigh with 
servant-women ; a small detachment closed the march. 
The road was heavy enough becauae of snowdrifts. Pine 
woods, which in winter do not lose their needle-like leaves, 
permit less snow to fall to the earth; but that forest 
■long the bank of the Dniester, formed for the most part of 
oaks and other deciduous trees, stripped now of their nat- 
ural eoveriug, was packed halfway to the lower branohett 
with snow. Snow had tilled also the narrowest ravines ; in 
places it had been lifted into waves whose curling summits 
seemed as if ready to tumble in an instant and be lost in 
the general white expanse. Buring the passage of difiicnlt 
ravines and declivities the Tartars held the sleighs back 
with ropes j only on the lofty plains, where the wind had 
smoothed the snow surface, dia they drive quickly in the 
track of the caravan, which with Naviragh and the two 
learned Anardrats had started earlier from Hreptyoff. 

Travelling was difficult ; not so difficult, however, as some- 

les in those wild regions full of chasms, rivers, streams, 

gullies. The ladies were rejoiced, therefore, that 

ifore deep night came they would be able to reach the 
tcipitoQS ravine in the bottom of which stood Mohiloff j 
lides, there was promise of continued fair weather. After 

ruddy dawn the sun rose, and all at once the plains, the 

ivines, and the forests were gleaming in its rays; tho 
iraiicbes of the trees seemed coated with sparks; sparks 
glittered on the snow till the eyes ached from the brightness. 
i!>om high points one could soe out through open spaces, aa 
through windows in that wilderness, the gaze reaching 
down to Moldavia was lost on a horizon white and blue, but 
flooded with sunlight. 




310 PAN MICHAEL 

The air was dry and sharp. Tu Euuh an atmospliere men ' 
as well as beasts feel strength and health ; iu the ranks 
the horses snorted greatly, throwing rolls of steam from 
their nostrils ; and the Tartars, though the frost so piuched 
their legs that they drew them under their skirts contiuu- ^ 
ally, sang joyful sougs. 

At last the sua rose to the very summit of the pavilion oil 
the sky, and warmed the world somewhat. It was too hotj 
for Basia and Eva under the fur in the sleigh. They loos- 
ened the covering on their heads, pushed back their hoods, 
showed their rosy faces to the light, and began to look 
around, — Basia on the country, and Eva searching for Azya. 
He was not near the sleigh ; he was riding in advance with 
that detachment of Cheremis who were examining the road, 
and clearing away snow when necessary. Eva fi-owued be- 
cause of this ; but Basia, knowing military service through 
and through, said to console her: — 

*' They are all that way ; when there is serrice, it is ser- 
vice. My Michael will not even look at me when military 
duty comes ; and it would be ill were it otherwise, for if 
yon are to love a soldier, let him be a good one." 

" But will he be with us at the resting-place ? " asked Eva. 

" See lest you have too much of him. Did you not notice 
how joyful lie was when we started? Light was beaming 
from him." 

" I saw that he was very glad." 

" But what will he be when be receives permission from 
your father ? " ' 

"Oi, what is in waiting for me? The will of God 1 
done ! though the heart dies in me when I think of fatherj 
If he shouts, if he becomes wilful and refuses permissiooJ 
I shall have a fine life when I go home." 

"Do you know, Eva, what I think ?" 

"What is it?" 

"There is uo tritliug with Azya. Your brother mighd 
op|>ose with his force ; but your father has no command. I 
think that if your father resists, Azya will take you any- 
how." 

" How is that ? " 

" Why, carry you off simply. There is no trifling with 
him, people say, — Tugai Bey's blood. Tou will be married 
by the first priest on the roa4. In another plane it wouhi be _ 
neoeeeary to have banns, certificates, license ; but hei« it it 
a wild country, all things are a little in Tartar fashion." 



M 

m 

led I 

tot^B 

o»-^^^ 



PAM MICHAEL. 



311 



Eva's face brightened. "This ia what I dread. Azya is 
lead^ for auythiug ; this is what I dread," said she. 

But Basia, turning her head, looked at her quickly, and 
lUrtt out suddenly with her resonant, child-like laugh. 

" You dread that juHt as a moose dreads bacon. Uh, I 
mow you ! " 

Eva, flushed already from the cold ^r, flushed still more, 
ind said : — 

" I shoulil fear my father's curse, and I know that Azya 
B ready to disregard everything." 

" Be of good courage," answered Basia, " besides me, you 
lave your brother to help you. True love always comes to 
its own. Vau Zagloba told me that when Michael was n't 
jven dreaming of me," 

Conversatioik once begun, tliey vied with each other in 
litlking, — one about Azya, the other about Michael, Thus 
it couple of hours passed, till the catavau halted for the first 
tefreshment at YarysliotT. Of a hamlet, wretched enough 
_^ kt all times, there remained, after the peasant incursion, 
~only one public house, which was restored from the time 
that the frequent passage of soldiers began to promise cer- 
tain profit. Basia and Eva fuund in it a passiug Anueuiau 
merchant of Mohiloff origin, who was taking morocco to 
Kamenyets. 

Azya wished to hurl him out of doors with the Vfai- 
lachians and Tartars who were with him ; but the women 
termitted him to remain, only his guard bad to withdraw. 
"' jn the merchant learned that the travelling lady wa-i 
i Volodyovski, he began to bow down before her and 
raise her husband to the skies. Basia listened to the man 
h great delight. At last he went to his packs, and when 
be returned offered her a package of special sweetmeats 
and a little Imx full of odorous Turkish herbs good for 
various ailments. 

" I bring this through gratitude," said he. "Till now we 
have not dared to thmst our heads out of Mohiloff, because 
Azba Bey ravaged so terribly, and so many robbers infested 
n this side all the ravines and on the Moldavian hank the 
Mftdows ; but now the niad is safe, and trading secure. 
">w we travel again. May (Jod increase the days of the 
mmandant of Hroptyoff, ancl make each day long enough 
r a journey from Mohiloff to Kamenyets, and let every 
«ir be extended so as to seem a day ! Our commandant, 
e field secretary, prefers to sit in Warsaw; but the com- 



4 

M 



312 



PAN MICHAEL. 



mandaut; of Hri']ityoff watched, and swept, out the robbers, I 
so that death is dearer to th«ni now than the Dniester." 

" Then is Fan Revuski not in Moliiloff ? " asked Basia. 

" He only brought the troops; I do not know if he re- 
mained thiee days. Permit, your great mightiness, here are . 
laisins in this packet, and at this edge of it fruit such as iaJ 
not found even in Turkey ; it comes from distant Asia, audi 
grows there on palms. The secretary is not in the town;* 
but now there is no cavalry at all, for yesterday they wenti 
oa a sudden toward Bratslav. Bat here are dates; mayl 
they be to the health of your great mightiness I Only I'aafl 
Gorzenski has remained with infantry." 

" It is a wonder to me that all the cavalry have gone," 
said Baaia, with an inquiring glance at Azya. I 

"They moved so the horses might not get out of trai»>9 
ing,'' answered Azya, calmly, I 

" In the town, people say that Poroshenko advanced u»-a 
expectedly," said the merchant. I 

Azya laughed. " But with what will he feed his horsea^l 
with enow ? " awd he to Basia. P 

" Pan Gorzenski will explain best to your great migbti-J 
nesB," added the merchant. 

" I do not believe that it is anything," said Basia, after ■ 
moment's thought; "for if it were, my husbaud wouldfl 
be the first to know." 

" Without doubt the new^s would be first in Hrep^ofiF," 
said Azya; "let your grace have no fear." 

Basia raised her brtglit face to the Tartar, and her i 
trils quivered. 

" I have fear ! That is excellent; what is In your head f 
Do you hear, Eva ? — I have fear ! " 

Eva could not answer; for being by nature fond of dain- 
ties, and loving sweets beyond measure, she had her mouth 
full of dates, which did not prevent her. however, from 
looking eagerly at Azya; but when she had swallowed the ■ 
fruit, she said, — 

" Neither have I any fear with such an officer." 

Then she looked tenderly and significantly into the eyes J 
of young Tugai Bey ; but from the time that she had begunfl 
to be an obstacle, he felt for her only secret repulsion anill 
anger. He stood motionless, therefore, and said with down-| 
cast eyes, — 

"In Rashkolf it will be seen if J deserve confidence." 

And there was in his voice something almost terrible jJ 




_ cur 

K 



N MICIIAPL. 



le two womeii knew so well that the young Tattitr 
was thoroughly different in word and deed from other men, 
this did not rouse their attention. Besides, Azya insisted 
at once ou continuing the journey, because the mountains 
before Mohiloff were abrupt, diiticult of passage, and should 
be crossed during daylight. 

They 8tarte<l without delay, and advanced very quickly 
till they reached those mountains. Basia wished then to 
ait on her horse ; but at Azya's persuasioa she stayed with 
Eva iu the sleigh, which was steadied with lariats, and let 
down from the height with the greatest precaution. All this 
time Azya walked near the sleigh ; but occupied altogether 
with their safety, and iu generiil w itli the command, he spoke 
scarcely a word either to Biisia or Eva. The sun went 
down, however, before they succeeded in passing the 
mountains; but the detachment of Cheremis, marching in 
advance, made fires of dry branches, They went down Sien 
among the ruddy fires and the wild figures standing near 
them. Beyond those figures w«re, in the gloom of the ni^ht 
and in the half-light of the fiames, the threatening declivi- 
ties in uncertain, terrible outlines. All this was new, 
curious ; all had the appearance of some kind of dangerous 

id mysterious expedition, — wherefore Bonia'a souJ was 
the seventh heaven, and her heart rose in gratitude 
her busbaud for letting har go on this journey to un- 

3WII regions, and to Azya because he had been able to 
lanage the journey so well, Basia understowl now, for 
the first time, tlie meaning of those military marches of 
which she bad heard so much from soldiers, and what pre- 
cipitous and winding roads were. A mad joyousness took 
possession of ber. 8he would have mounted her pony 
assuredly, werK it not that, sitting near Eva, she could talk 
with her and terrify her. Therefore when moving in a 
narrow, short turn the detacbraent in advance vanished 
from the eye and began to shout with wild voices, the 
itided echo of which resounded among overhanging cliffs, 
Basia turned to Eva, and seizing her bauds, cried, — 
Oh, ho ! robbers from the meadows, or the horde 1 " 

Bat Eva, when she remembered Azya, the son of Tugai 

ly, was calm in a moment. 

"The robbers in the horde respect and fear Azya," an- 
iwered she. And later, bending to Basia's car, she said, 
Even to Belgrod, even to the Crimea, if with him I '' 

Tb« moon nad risen high iu heaven whi^n they wera 



314 



tAN MICUAEL. 



issuiug from the niouiitaios. Xiien they beheld far down, 
and, as it were, at the bottom of a precipice, a, collection of 
lights. 

" Mohiloff is uuder our feet," said a voice behind Basia 
and Eva. 

They looked around; it was Azya standing behind t 
sleigh. 

"But does the town lie Like that at the bottom of th«| 
ravine ? " asked Basia. 

" It does. The inouutains shield it completely from wintepl 
winds," answered Azya, pusliing his head between thei^ 
heads. "Notice, your grace, that there is another 
here ; it is warmer and calmer. Spring comes hi 
days earlier thau on the other side of the mountains, auii, 
the trees put forth theiv leaves sooner. That gray on tha^ 
slopes is a vineyard ; but th« ground is under snow yet." 

Snow was lying everywhere, but really the air was warmer 
and calmer. lo proportion aa they descended slowly toward 
the valley, lights sliowed themselves one after another, and 
increased in number every moment. 

" A respectable place, and rather large," said Eva. 

" It is because the Tartars did not burn it at the time o 
the peasant inotirsion. The Cossack troops wintered here 
and Poles have scarcely ever visited the place." 

"Who live here?" 

"Tartars, who have their wooden mosque; for 
Commonwealth every man is free to profess his own faittu 
Wallachiaus live here, also Armenians and Greeks." 

"I have seen Greeks once in Kamenyets," said Basiafj 
" for though they live far away, they go everywhere I 
commerce." 

"This town is composed differently from all others," 
said Azya ; " many people of various nations come here to 
trade. That settlement which we see at a distance on ono _ 
side is called Serby." ~ 

"We are entering already," said Basia. 

They were, in fact, entering. A strange odor of skini 
and acid met their nostrils at once. That was tlte odor od 
morocco, at the manufacture of which all the inhabitants oH 
Mohiloff worked somewhat,, but especially the Armenian&S 
As Azya had said, the place was diffferent altogether froml 
others. The houses were Luilt in Asiatic fashion; theyl 
had windows covered with thick wooden lattice; in many-l 
bouses there were no windows on the street, aud only i&l 





PAN MICHAEL. 

tbe yards was seen the glitt«r of lires. The streets were 
not paved, though there was no lack of stone in the ne^b- 
borhood. Here and there were buildiugs of strange form 
with latticed, transparent walls; those were drying-houaesi 
ju which fresh grapes were turned into raisins. The odor 
of morocco filled the whole pWe. 

I'an Gorzeuski, who commfinded the infantry, had been 
informed by the Cheremis of the arrival of the wife of the 
commandant of Hreptyoff, and rode out on liorseback to 
meet her. He was not youni;, and he stuttered ; he lisped 
also, for his face had been pierced by a bullt^t from a long- 
I barrelled janissary guu; tberefoie when he began to spet^ 
•^tattering every moment) of the star " which had risen in 
le heavens of Mohiloff," Basia came near bursting into 
lughter. But he received her in the most hospitable 
manner known to him. In the '- fortatice " a supper was 
waiting for her, and a supremely comfortable bed on fresh 
and clean down, which he had tivkeu by a forced loan from 
tbe wealthiest Armenians. Pan Gorzenski stuttered, it is 
I true, but during the evening he related at the supper 
I things so curious that it was worth while to listen. 
I According to him a certain disquieting breeze had begun 
Kto blow suddenly and unexpectedly from the steppes. Re- 
■forta came that a strong chambul of the Crimean horde, 
Batationed with Doroshenko, had moved all at once toward 
pilayayn and the country above that point; witti the chaiu- 
' buls went some thousands of Cossacks. Besides, a number 
of other alarming reports had come from indefinite places. 
Pan Qorzeuski did not attach great faith to these rumors, 
however. " For it is winter," said he ; "and since the Ijord 
God has created this eartlily circle the Tartars move only 
in Buring ; then they form no camp, carry no baggage, take 
no lood for their horses in any (dace. We all know that 
war with the Turkish power is held in the leash by frost 
I Rlone, and that we shall have guests at tbe first grass; but 
llhat there is anything at present 1 shall never believe." 
Basia waited patiently and long till Pan Gorzenski should 
Hiiish. He stutteretl, meanwhile, and moved his lips con- 
tinually, as if eating. 

n''hat do you tliink yourself of the movement of the 
lord« toward Haysj-n ?" asked she at last. 

" I think that their horses hav<^ pawed out all the grass 
torn under the snow, and that they wish to make a camp 
D another place. Besides, it may be tliat the horde, living 



I 316 I'AS M1CR-4EL. 

near Doroshenko's men, are quarrelling with them ; it baa 
always been so. Though they are allies and are fighting 
together, only let encampmeuts stand side by side, and 
they fall to quarrelling at once in the pastures and at the 
bazaars." 

" That is the case surely," said Azya. 

" And there is another point," continued Pan Gorzenski; 
"the reports did not come directly through partisans, but 
peasants brought them; the Tartars here began to talk 
without evident reason. Three days ago Pan Yakubovicfa 
brought in from the steppes the first informants who 
confirmed the reports, and all the cavalry marched out 
immediately." 

" Then you are here with infantry only ? " inqnired 
Azya. 

"God pity ua! — forty uienl There is hardly any one 
to guard the fortalice; and if the Tartars living here in 
MohilofE were to rise, I know not bow I could defend 
myself." 

"But why do they not rise against you?" inquired 
Basia. 

" They do not, because they cannot in any way. Many 
of them live permanently iu the Commonwealth with 
their wives and children, and they are on our side. Aa 
to strangers, they are here for commerce, not for war ; they 
are good people." 

" I will leave your grace fiity horse from my force," said. 
Azya. 

"God reward! You will oblige me greatly by this, for 
I shall have some one to send out to get intelligence. But 
can you leave them ? " 

" I can. We shall have in Bashkotf the parties of those 
captains who in their time went over to the Sultan, but 
now wish to resume obedience to the Commonwealth. 
Krychinski will bring three hundred horse certainly j and 
perhaps Adurovioh, too, will come ; others will arrive later. 
I am to take command over all by order of the hetman, and 
before spring a whole division will be assembled." 

Pan Gorzeuski inclined before Azya. He had known him 
for a long time, but had had small esteem for him, as being 
a man of doubtful origin. But knowing now that he was 
the son of Tugai Bey, for an account of this had been 
brought by the recent caravan in which Naviragh was 
travelling, Gorzeuski honored in the young Tartar tha 







tof a great though hostile warrior; he honored in 
him, besides, an officer to whom the betman had confided 
such signifieaut fiinctious^ 

Azya wont out to give orders, and calling the sotnik 
David, said, — 

"David, son of Skauder, thou wilt remain in Mohiloff 
with fifty horse. Thou wilt see with tliy eyes and hear 
with th^ ears what is happening around thet:. If the Little 
Falcon in Hreptyoff sends letters to me, thou wilt stop his 
messenger, take the letters from him, and send them with 
thy own man. Thou wilt remain here till I send an order 
to withdraw. If my messenger says, ' It is night,' thou 
wilt go out in peace; but if he says, 'Diiy is near,' thou 
wilt burn the place, cross to the Moldavian bank, and go 
whither I comnjaud thee," 

"Thou hast spoken," answered David; "I will see with 

my eyes and hear with my ears; I will stop messengers 

from the Little Falcon, and when I have taken letters from 

them I will seud those letters through our man to thee. I 

L will remain till I receive au order; and if the messenger 

I says to me, 'It is night,' I will go out quietly; if he says, 

I 'Day is near,' I will burn the place, cross to the Moldavian 

bank, and go whither the command directs." 

Next morning the caravan, less by fifty horse, continued 
the journey. Pan Gnrzenski escorted Basia beyond the 
ravine of Mohiloff. There, after he had stuttered forth a 
farewell oration, he returned to Mohiloff, and they went on 
toward Yanipol very hurriedly. Azya was unusually joy- 
ful, and urged his men to a degree that astonished Basia. 
'■ Why are you in such haste ? " inquired she. 
"Every man hastens to happiness," answered Azya, "and 
nine will begin in RashkofE." 
Eva, taking these words to herself, smiled tenderly, and 
I collecting courage, answered, "But my father?" 
I "T'an Novoveski will obstruct me in nothing," answered 
B^e Tartar, and gloomy lightning flashed through his face. 

■ In Yampol they found almost no troops. There had never 
Vbeen any infantry there, and nearly all the cavalry had gone; 
t borvly a few men remained in the castle, or rather in the 
I nuns of it. Lodgings were prepared, but Basia slept badly, 
Kfcir those rumors h^ begun to disturb her. She pondered 
lover this es[)ocial1y, — how alarmed the little kniglit would 

■ bo should it turn out that one of Doroshenko's chambuls 
■bad advanced really; but she strengthened herself with the 



I 



318 



PAS MICHAEL. 



thought that it might be untrue. It occurred to her whether 
it would not be bt'tter to return, taking for safety a part of 
Azya's soldiers ; but various obstacles presented thttm selves. 
First, Azya, bariDg to increase tbe garrisuu at Kashkotf, 
could give only a small guard, hence, in case of real 
danger, that guard might prove iuBufficient; secondly, two 
tbit^s of the road was passed already; in Haslikotf there 
was an officer knowu to her, and a stcoDg garrison, whicb, 
increased by Azya's detichinent and by the companiea «f 
those captams, might grow to a power quite important. I 
Taking all this into cousidemtion, Basia determined to jour- I 
ney farther. I 

But she could not sleep. J'ur the first time during thai | 
journey alarm seized her, an if unknown danger wen han^ ] 
iug over her head. Perhaps lodging in Yampol had ita " 
share iu those alai'uis, for that was a bloody and a tettible 
place; Basia knew it from the narratives of her husband 
and Pan Zagloba. Here had been stationed in Hmelnitski's 
time the main forces of the I'odolian cut-throats under Bur- 
ial; hither captives had been brought and sold for the 
markets of the East, or killed by a cruel death ; finally, in 1 
the spring of 1651, during the time of a crowded fair. Pan | 
Stanislav Lantskoronski, the voevoda of Bratslav, had burst j 
in and made a dreadfiil slaughter, the memory of which was 1 
fresh throughout the whole boi'derland of the Dniester. I 

Hence, there hung everywhere over the whole settlement I 
bloody memories ; hence, here and there were blackened I 
ruins, and from the walls of the half-destroyed caetia 1 
I to gaze white faces of slaughtered Poles and Cos- I 
sacks. Basiu was daring, but she feared ghosts; it was I 
said that in Yampol Itself, at the mouth of the Shumitovka, I 
and on the neighboring cataracts of the Dniester, great wail- I 
iug was heard at midnight and groans, and that the watec f 
became red in the moonlight as if colored with blood. Tha " 
thought of this filled Basia's heart with bitter alarm. She 
listened, in spite of herself, to hear in the still night, in the 
sounds of the cataract, weeping and groans. She heard only 
the prolonged " watch call " of the sentries. Then she 
remembered the qiiiet room in Hreptyoff, her husband. Pan 
Zagloba, the friendly faces of Pan Nyenashinyets, Mushal- 
ski, Slotovidlo, Suitko, and others, and for the first time 
she felt that she was far from them, very far, in a strange 
region; and such a homesickness for Hreptyoff seized her 
that she wanted to weep. It was near morning when she 



FAN MJCHAEL. 319 

itell asleep, but she had wonderful dreams. Builai, the 
cut-throats, the Tartars, bloody pi<.-turc^s riF massacre, passed 
through her sleeping head; and Jn those pictures she saw 
oontiuually the face of Azya, — not the same iVjsya, however, 
hut as it were a Cossack, or a wild Tartar, or Tugu Bey 
himself. 

ahe rose early, glad that night and the disagreeable vifr- 
ioDs had ended. She had determined to make the rest of 
the journey on horseback, — first, to enjoy thu inovement ; 
second, to give an opportunity for free speech to Azya and 
Eva, who, in view of the nearness of Eashkoff, needed, of 
course, to settle the way of declariug everything to old Pan 
Novoveski, and to receive his consent. Azya held the stirrup 
with Ids own hand, he did not ait, however, in the sleigh 
with Eva, but went without delay to the head of the detach- 
Kflient, and remained near Basia. 

8he noticed at once that a^in the cavalry were fewer in 
HimbeT than when they came to Yampol ; she turned there- 
Eore to the young Tartar and said, " I see that you have 
Vt some men in Yampol ?" 

" Fifty horse, the same as in Mohiloff," answered Azya. 

" Why was that ? " 

He (aughed peculiarly; his lips rose as those of a 
Wicked dog dii when he shows his teeth, and he answered 
Kly after a while. 

" I wished to have tliose places in ray power, and to 
Kure the homeward road for your grace." 

" I( the troops return from the steppes, there will he 

roes there then." 

" The troops will not come back so soon." 

" Whence do you know that ? " 

'• They cannot, because first they must learn clearly what 
k>ro8henko is doing; that will occupy about three or four 

wks." 

*' If that is the case you did well to leave those men." 

They rode a while in silence. Azya looked from time to 
Ifime at the rosy lace of Hasta, half concealed by the raised 
collar of her mantle and her cap, and after every glance he 
closed bis eyes, aa if wishing to tix that ctiarming picture 
more firmly in his mind. 

" Vou ought to talk with Eva," said Basia, renewing the 
conversation. " You talk altogether too little with her; she 
knows not what to think. You will stand before the face 
of Put Novoveski soon; alarm even seizes me. Vou and 



[) TAN MICUAKL, 

she s)iould take counsel together, aud settle how yoii «^ 
begin." 

" I should like to speak first with your grace," said Asya, 
with a strange voice. 

"Then why not speak at once ? " 

" I am waiting for a messenger from RashkoS ; I thought, 
to find him in Yampol. I expect him every laomeut." 

" But what," said Basia, '■ has the messenger to do witb'i 
our conversation ? " 

"I think that he is coming now," said the Tartar, avoid- 
ing an answer. And he gallojxid forward, but retumed- 
after a while. " No ; that is not he." 

tu his whole posture, in his speech, in bis look, in hiH» 
voice, theie was something so excited and feverish that' 
uuquietudc was communicated to Basia; still the least 
suspicion had not risen in her head yet. Azya's unrest 
could be explained perfectly by the nearness of Kashkotf 
and of Eva's terrible father; still, something oppressed 
Basia, as if her own fate were in question. Approaching 
the sleigh, aiie rode near Eva for a number of hours, speak- 
ing with her of Rashkoff, of old Pan Novoveski, of Pan 
Adam, of Zosia Boski, finally of the region about them, which 
was hecominga wilder and more terrible wilderness. It was, 
in truth, a wilderness immediately beyond Hreptyoff ; bufr 
there at least a column of smoke rose from time to time on 
the horizon, indicating some habitation. Here there were 
DO traces of man ; and if Basia had not known that she was 
going to Rashkoff, where people were living, and a Polish 
garrison was stationed, she might have thought that they 
were taking her somewhere into an unknown desert, into 
Strange lands at the end of the world. 

Looking around at the country, she restrained her horse 
involuntarily, and was soon left in the rear of the sleighs 
and horsemen. Azya joined her after a while ; and since ha 
knew the region well, he began to show her varions places. 
mentioning their names. 

This dill not last very long, however, for the earth begaa' 
to be smoky ; evidently the winter had not such power 
that southern region as in woody Hreptyoff. Snow » 
lying somewhat, it is true, in the valleys, on the cliffs, on 
the edges of the rocks, and also on the hillsides turned 
northward ; but in general tlie earth was not covered, and 
hioked dark with groves, or gleamed with damp witheredi 
grass. From that grass rose a light whitish fgg, which,] 



If 

i 

I 




PAN MICHAEL. 



r extending near the earth, formed in the distance the c 
terfeit of great waters, filliug the valleys and RpreadiiiK 
widely over the plains; then that fog rose higher and 
higher, till at last it hid the sunshine, and turned a clear 
day into a foggy and gloomy one, 

"There will be rain tu-morrow," said Azya. 

" If not to-day. How far is it to RashkoS ? " 

Azya looked at the nearest place, barely visibly through 
the fog, and said, — 

" From that point it is nearer to Rashkoff than to Yam- 
pol." And he breathed deeply, as if a great weight had 
fallen from his breast. 

At that moment the tramp of a horse was heard from the 
direction of the cavalry, and some horseman was seen indis- 
tinctly in the fog. 

'■Halira! I know him," cried Azya. 

Indeed, it was Hnlim, who, when he had rushed up to 
Lzya and Basia, sprang from his horse and began to beat 
rith hi» forehead toward the stirrnp of the young Tartar. 

" From Kashkoff '.' " intinived Ktya. 

" From Rashkoff, my lord," answered Halim. 

" Wfiat is to be heard there ? " 

The old man raised toward Baaia his ugly head, emaciated 

■from unheard-of toils, as if wishing to inquire whether be 

Vmight speak in her presence; but Tugai Bey's son said at 

moe, — 

" ^^'^'^ boliUy. Have the troops gone out ? " 

" They have. A handfnl remained." 

" Who led them ? " 

" Pan Novoveski." 

"Have the Pyotroviches gone to the Crimea?" 

"Long ago. Only two women remained, and old Pan 
Novoveflki with them." 

" Where is Krychinski ? " 

"On the other bank of the river; he is waiting." 

" Who is with him ? " 

" A<turovich with his company ; both beat with the 
Forehead to thy Htimip, O son of Tugai Bey, and give 
'lemselvea under thy hand, — they, and all those who have 

t come yet." 

"Tis well!" said Azya, with fire in his eyes. "Fly 

I Krychinski at once, and give the command to occupy 

wihkoff." 

"Thy will, lord." 



322 



PAN MICHAEL. 



Halim sprang on his horse in a momenti and yanished 
like a phantom in the fog. A terrible, ominous gleam issued 
from the face of Azya. The decisive moment had come, — 
the moment waited for, the moment of greatest happiness 
for him ; but his heart was beating as if breath were Rul- 
ing him. He rode for a time in silence near Basia ; and only 
when he felt that his voice would not deceive him did 
he turn toward her his eyes, inscrutable but bright^ and 
say,— 

" Now I will speak to your grace with sincerity." 
" I listen," said Basia, scanning him carefully, as if she 
wished to read his changed countenance. 



PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XXXIX. 

\zYA urged his horse up so closely to Basia's pony that I 
^ his Btimip almost touched hers. He rode forward a few 
steps in silence ; duriug tills time he strove to calm him- 
self finally, and wondered why calmness came to him with 
such effort, since he had Ba&ia in tils hands, tiud there was 
no human power which could take Iier from him. But he 
did not know tJiat in his soul, despite every probability, 
despite every evidence, there gliiumered a ceilam spark of 
hope that the woman whom he desired would answer with a 
feeling like bis own. If that hope was weak, the desire for 
its object was so strong that it shook him as a fever. The 
J woman would not open her arms, would not cast herself 
F into his embrace, would not say those words over which be 
' had dreamed whole nights : " Azya, I am thine ; " she would 
I" not hang with her lips on his lips, — he knew this. But 
p how would she receive bis words ? What would she say ? 
I Would she lose all feeling, like a dove in the claws of a 
p bird of prey, and let him take her, just as the hapless dova 

fields itself to the hawk? Would she beg for mercy tear- 
idly, or would she fill that wilderness with a cry of terror ? 
Would there bo something more, or something le^s, of all 
this? Such (Questions were storming in the head of the 
Tartar. But in every case the hour had come to cast aside 
feigning, pretences, and shov her a truthful, a terrible face. 
Here was his fear, here his alarm. One moment more, and 
. all would be accomplished. 

Finally this mental alarm became in the Tartar that 
' which alarm becomes most frequently in a wild beast, — 
rage ; and he began to rouse himself with that rage. 
"Whatever h.ippena," thought be, "she is mine, she is 
mine altogether j she will Ijc mine to-morrow, and then will 
not return to her hu«ljand, but will follow me." 

At this thought wild delight seized him by the hair, and 
file said all at once in a voice which seemed strange to him- 
f Keif, " Your grace has not known me till now." 

"In this fog your voice has so changed," answered Basia, 
somewhat alarmed, " that it seems to rae really as if another 
were (peaking." 



324 



PAN MICHAEL 



"In Mohiloff there are no troojis, in Tampol 
Uoshkoff none. I alone am lord here, — Krychinski, Adu- 
rovich, and those others are my slaves ; for I ain a prince, 
I am tlie son of a ruler. I am their vizir, I am their high- 
est murza ; I am their leader, as Tugai Bey was ; I am their 
khan ; I alone have authority ; all here is ia my power." 

" Why do you say this to mn ? " 

" Your grace has not known me hitherto. Ra: 
far away. I wished to become hetman of the Tartars and'l 
serve the Commonwealth ; but Sobieski would not permit it. 
I am not to be a Lithuanian Tartar any longer; I am not to 
serve imder any man's command, but to lead great chambula 
myself, against Poroshenko, or the Commonwealth, as y( 
grace wishes, as your grace commands." 

" How as I command ? Azya, what is the matter wil 
you ■(* " 

" This, that here all are ray slaves, and I am yours. What 
is the hetman to me ? I care not whether he has permitted 
or not. Say a word, your grace, and I will put Akkerman 
at your feet; and the Dohrndja, and those hordes which 
have villages there, and those which wander in the Wil- 
derness, and those who are everywhere in winter quarters 
will be your slaves, as I am your slave. Command, and I 
will not obey the Khan of the Crimea, I will not obey the 
Sultan; I will make war on them with the sword, and 
ail] the Commonwealth. I will form new hordes in these 
regions, and be khan over them, and you will be alone over 
me ; to you alone will I l>ow down, beg for your favor and' 

When he hail said this, he bent in the saddle, and, seizing 
the woman, half terrified, and, as it were, stunned by hit., 
words, he continued to speak in a hurried, hoarse voice ; 
" Have you not seen that 1 love only you ? Ah, but I have 
suffered my share 1 I will take you now I You are mine, 
and you will l>e mine I No one will tear you from my hands 
in this place — you are mine, mine, mine ! " ' 

"Jesus, Mary!" oried Basia. 

Bot he pressed her in his arms as if wishing to smothi 
her. Hurried breathing struggled from his lips, his eyi 
grew misty ; at last he drew her out of the stirrups, off the 
saddle, put her in front of him, pressed her breast to hia 
own, and his bluish lips, opening greedily, like the mouth 
of a fish, began to seek her mouth, 

She uttered no cry, but began to resist with unexped 



leir 

and'^^H 

tit. 

tto 

)ula 

OOE^^H 

iritil^H 



ine, 

.ndB^^J 

ih^^H 
!ye«^^* 



I 



PAN MICHAEL. 






n 



Strength ; between them rose a struggle in which only the 
,4)anttng of their breaths was to be heard. His violent move- 
aneiits and the nearness of his face restored her presence of 
tnind. An instant of such clear vision came to Basia as comes 
to the drowning ; she felt everything at once with the great- 
est vividness. Hence she felt first of all that the earth was 
vanishing from under lier feet, and a bottomless ravine open- 
ing, to which he was dragging her; she saw his desire, his 
treason, her own dreadful fate, her weakness and helpless- 
ness ; she felt alarm, and a ghastly pain and sorrow, and at 
the same time there burst forth in her a tlaine of immense 
indication, rage, and revenge. Such was the courage and 
spirit of that daughter of a knight, that chosen wife of the 
most gallant soldier of the Commonwealth, that in that awful 
moment she thought first of all, " I will have revenge," then 
" I will save myself." All the faculties of her mind were 
Strained, as hair is straightened with terror on the head ; and 
that clearness of vision as in drowning became in her almost 
miraculous. While struggling her hands began to seek for 
weapons, and found at last the ivory butt of an E.istern pis- 
tol ; but at the same time she had presence of mind to think 
of this also, — that even if the pistol were loaded, even if 
she should cock it, before she could bend her hand, before 
she could point the barrel at his head, he would seize her 
hand without fail, and take from her the last means of sal- 
vation. Hence she resolved to strike in another way. 

All this lasted one twinkle of an eye. He indeed fore- 
saw the attack, and put out his hand with the speed of a 
lightning flash ; but he did not succeed in calculating her 

^ movement. The hands pass(>d each other, and Basia, with 
all the despairing strength of her young and vigorous arm, 
Struck him with the ivory butt of the pistol between the 
eyes. 
The blow was so terrible that Azya was not able even 
to cry, and he fell backward, drawing her after him in 
his fall. 

Uasia raised herself in a moment, and, springing on her 
horse, shot olT like a whirlwind in the direction opposite the 
Dnieper, toward the broad steppes. 

The curtain of fog closed behind her. The horae, drop- 
ping bis ears, rushed on at random among the rocks, clefts, 
ravines, and breaches. Any moment he might run into 
eome cleft, any moment he might crush himself and hia 
rider against a rocky corner ; but Basia looked at nothing ; 



I 
I 



326 PAN MICHAEL. 

for her the most terrible danger was Azja and the Tartara 
A wonderful thing it was, that dow, when she had freed 
herself from the hands of the robber, and when he was 

S'ng apparently dead among the rocks, dread mastered 
her feelings. Lying with her face to the mane of the 
horse, shooting on in the fog, like a deer chased by wolves, 
she began to fear Azya more than when she was in his arms ; 
and she felt terror and weakness and that which a helpless 
child feels, which, wandering where it wished, has gone 
astray, and is alone and deserted. Certain weeping voices 
rose in her heart, and began, with groaning, with timid- 
ity, with complaint, and with pity, to call for protectiooj 
" Michael, save me ! Michael, save me ! " 

The horse rushed on and on ; led by a wonderfnl instinct^ , 
he sprang over breaches, avoided with quick movement 
prominent cliff corners, until at last the stony ground 
ceased to sound under his feet; evidently he had come to 
one of those open " meadows " which stretched here and 
there among the ravines. 

Sweat covered the horse, his nostrils were rattling loudly, 
but he ran and ran. 

" Whither can I go ? " thought Basia, And that moment 
she answered herself : " To Hreptyoff." 

But new alarm pressed her heart at thought of that long 
road lying through terrible wildernesses. Quickly too she 
remembered that Azya had left detachments of his i 
Mohiloff and Yampol. Doubtless these were all in the con- 
spiracy; all served Azya, and would seize her surely, audJ 
take her to RashkofF ; she ought, therefore, to ride far into I 
tlie steppe, and only then turn northward, thus avoiding the ^ 
settleinents on the Dniester. 

She ought to do this all the more for the reason that if 
men were sent to pursue her, teyond doubt they would go 
near the river ; and meanwhile it might be possible to meet 
some of the Polish commands in the wide steppes, on their 
way to the fortresses. 

The speed of the horse decreased gradually. Basia, be- 
ing an experienced rider, understood at once that it was 
necessary to give him time to recover breath, otherwise be 
would fall ; she felt also that without a horse in those 
deserts she was lost. 

She restrained, therefore, his speed, and went some time 
at a walk. The fog was growing thin, but a cloud of hot J 
steam rose from the poor beast. 



I 





Basia began to pray. 

Suddenly she heard the neighing of a horse amid the fog 
s few hundred yards behind. 
Then the hair rose on her liead. 

" Mine will fall dead, but so will that one ! " said she, 
aloud; and again she shot on. 

For some time her horse rushed forward wiUi the speed 
of a dove pursued by a falcon, and he ran long, almost 
to the last of his strength ; but the neighing was heard 
continually behind in the distance. There was in that 
neighing which caine out of the fog something at onee of 
immeasurable yearning and threatening ; still, after the 
first alarm had passed, it came to Basia's mind that if 
some one were sitting on that horse he would not neigh, for 
the rider, not wishing to betray the pursuit, would stop the 
\_ Beighing. 

" Can it be that that ia only Azya's horse followiDg 
nine?" thought Baaia. 

For the sake of precaution she drew both pistols out 

of the holsters ; but the caution was needless. After a 

while something seemed black in the thinning mist, and 

Azya's horse ran up with Bowing mane and distended 

, ooetriU. Seeing the pony, he began to approach him, 

living out short and sudden neighs ; and the pony 

uwered immediately. 

" Horse, horse ! " cried Basia. 

The animal, accustomed to the human hand, drew near 
^tad let itself he taken by the bridle. Basia raised her eyes 
a Heaven, and said: — 
*' The protection of God I " 
In fact, the seizure of Azya's horse was a r.iiciimstance for 
her ill every way favorable. To begin with, she had the 
two befit horses in the whole detachment; secondly, she had 
ahorse to change; and thirdly, the presence of the beast 
iBored her that pursuit would not start soon. If the horse 
ad run to the detai'hment, the Tartars, disturbed at sight 
■of him, would have turned surely and at once to seek their 
Pleader; now it will not come to their heads that anything 
* eould befall him, and they will go back to look for Axya only 
when they are alarmed at his too prolonged absence. 

"By that time 1 shall be far away," concluded Basia in 
her mind. 

Here she remembereil for the second time that Azya's 
detachments were stationed in Yampol and Mohiloff. " It is 



I 



328 PAN MICHAEL. 

neceaaary to gu past through the liroad steppe, and not 
proacU tbe Dniester until in the neighborbooil of Kieptyoj 
That terrilile man has disposed bis troops ciinniiigiy, ' 
Ood will save me.'' 

Thus thinking, she colleL-ted her spirits and prepared to' 
rontiaue her JDuriiey. At the pommel uf Azya's saddle she 
found a musket, a horu with powder, a. box of bullets, a 
box of hemp-seed which the Tartar bad the habit of chew- 
ing continually. Basia, shoi'tening the stirrups of Azya's 
saddle to her own feet, thought to herself that during the 
whole way she would live, like a bird, on those seeds, aud 
abe kept them carefully near her. 

She determined to avoid people and farms ; for lu those 
wilderaesses more evil than good was to be looked for from 
every mau. Fear oppressed her heart when she asked her- 
self, " How shaJl I feed the horses ? " They would dig grass 
out from under the snow, and pluck moss from the crevices 
of rocka, but might they not die from bad food and exces- 
sive travelling? Still, she could not spare them. 

There was another fear: Would she not go astray in the 
desert ? It was easy to avoid that by travelling along the 
Dniester, but she could not take that road. What would 
happen were she to enter gloomy wildernesses, ii 
roadless ? How would she know whether she was goii 
northward, or in some other direction, if foggy days were 
come, days without sunshine, and nights without stars 
The forests were swarming with wild beasts; she cared leM' 
for that, hftving courage in her brave heart and having 
weapons. Wolves, going in packs, might be dangerous, it 
is true, but in general she feared men more than beasts, and 
she feared to go astray most of all. 

" Ah, God will show me the way, and will let me return to 
Michael," said she, aloud. Then she made the sign of the 
cross, wiped with her sleeve her face free from the moisture 
which umile her pale cheeks cold, looked with quick eyegi? 
around the country, and urged her horse on to a ^lop, "^ 






M 




I'AN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XL. 

me thought of seuruhiiig fur Tuguj Bey's sod; there- 

Ifore he lay on the ground until he recovered coasciousoess. 

1 When he had eoine to his seases, he sat upright, aud wish- 

P iiig to kuow what was happening to him, began to look 

' around. But he saw tlie place as if in darkness; then he 

discovered that he was looking with only one eye, and 

badly with that one. The other was either knocked out, 

or filled with blood. 

Azya raised his hands to hia face. His Angers found 
k icicles of blood stiff on his mustaches; his mouth too was 
I lull of blood which was suffocating him so that he liitd to 
r cough and spit it out a number of times; a terrible pain 

Siorced his face at this spitting; he put his fingers above 
is mustar.hea, but snatched them away with a groan of .1 
suffering. 

Basia's blow had cnisbed the upper part of his nose, and 

injured his cheek-bone. He sat for a time without motion ; 

Ihen he began to look around with that eye in which some 

Etight remained, and seeing a streak uf snow in a cleft he 

ferept up to it, seized a handful and applied it to his broken 

|lBe«. 

This brought great relief straightway; and while the 

■meUing snow flowed down in red streaks over his mus- 

•ches, he collected anotlier handful and applied it again. 

h^sides, he began to eat snow eagerly, and that also brought 

nlief to him. After a time the immense weight which he 

Eelt on his head became so much lighter that ho called to 

mind all that had happened. But at the first moment he 

felt neither rage, anger, nor despair ; bodily pain had dead- 

ftand all other feelings, and left but one wish, — the wish to 

iBve himself quickly. 

. Azyn, when he had eaten a number of handfuls more of 

^Dow, began to look for his horse ; the horse was not 

rthere ; then he understood that if he did not wish to wait 

till his men came to look for him, lie must go on foot. 

Supporting himself on the gruuml with his hands, he tried 

to nse, but howled from pain und sat down again. 



wall I 

'oot. ^^^ 



330 



PAN MICHAEL, 



He sat perhaps an hour, and again began to make efforts.. 
This time he succeeded in ho far that he rose, and, resting 
his shoulders against the cliff, was able to reuiaiu on 
feet ; but when he remembered that he must leave the : 
jrart and make one step, then a second and a third in tna 
empty ex[>anse, a feeling of weakness and fear seized bim 
80 firmly that he almost sat down again. 

Still be mastered himself, drew his sabre, leaned on 
and pushed forward ; he succeeded. After some steps he 
felt iJiat his body and feet were strong, that he had perfect 
command of them, only bis head was, as it were, not his 
own, and like an enormous weight was swaying now to the 
right, now to the left, now to the front He bad a feeling 
also as if he were carrying that head, shaky and too heavy, 
with extraordinary care, and with extraordinary fear that 
he would drop it on the stones and break it. 

At times, too, the head turned him around, as if it wished 
him to go in a circle. At times it became dark iit his one 
eye; then he supported himself with both hands on the 
sabre. The dizziness of his head passed away gradually ; 
but the pain increased always, and bored, as it were, into hia 
forehead, into his eyes, into his whole head, till whining 
was forced from hla breast. The echoes of the rooks 
repeated his groans, and he went forward in that desei 
bloody, terrible, more like a vampire than a man. 

It was growing dark when he heard the tramp of a hoi 
in front. 

It was the orderly coming for commands. 

That evening Azya had strength to order pursuit: 
immediately after he lay down on skins, and for three days 
could see no one except the Greek barber ' who dressed 
wounds, and Halira, who assisted the barber. Only on 
fourth day did he regain his speech, and with it conscioi 
ness of what had happened. 

S^traightway his feverish thoughts followed Basia. 
saw her fleeing among rocks and in wild places; 
seemed to him a bird that was flying away forever; he saw 
her nearing Hreptyoff, saw her in the arms of her husband, 
and at that sight a pain carried him away which was i 
savage tlian hia wound, and with the pain sorrow, and ' 
the sorrow shame for the defeat which he had suffered. 

1 A hiirher in thai age anil iu those regiuns took the |iUce of a 



rts.^^1 

lim ^^M 



ining 
■ooks I 

isert^^H 

; but 
days , 

I hi4.^^ 
'tha^H 




PAN MICHAEL, 



331 



chai 

thet 

■ he I 



She has fled, ahe has fleil 1 " repeated he, contiDually j 
Vxl mge stifled him so that at times preseuoe of mind 
Kerned to be leaving liim a.ga.ia. 

"Woe!" answered he, when Halim tried to pacify him, 
wid give assurance that Basia could not escape pursuit ; and 
he kicked the skins with which the old Tartar had covered 
bim, and with his knife threatened him and the Greek. He 
bowled like a wild beast, and tried to spring up, wishing to 
Rj himself to overtake her, to seize ner, and then fiom 
anger and wild love stifle her with his own bands. 

At times he was wandering In delirium, and summoned 
Halim to bring the head of the little knight quickly, and 
to confine tlie com in an dan t's wife, bound, there in tliat 
chamber. At times he talked to her, begged, threatened ; 
then he stretched out his hands to draw her to him. At last 
'._. fell into a dt-ep sleep, and slept for twenty-four hours; 
when he woke the fever had left him entirely, and he was 
JAble to see Krychinski and Adurovich. 

They were anxious, for they knew not what to do. The 
|>troops which had gone out under young Novoveski were 

'. to return, it is true, before two weeks ; but some unex- 

ited event might hasten their coming, and then it was 
'necessary to know what position to take. It is true that 
Krychin&ki and Adurovich were simply feigning a return to 
the service of the Commonwealth; but Azya was managing 
the whole affair: he alone could give them directions what 
to do in emergency; he alone ootild explain on which side 
was th<! greatest pro^t, whether to return to the dominions 
of the Saltan or to pretend, or how long to pretend, that 
they were serving the Commonwealth. They both knew 
well that in the end of ends Azya intended to betray the 
Commonwealth ; but they supposed that he might command 
them to wait for the war before disclosing their treason, so 
as to betray most effectively. His indications were to be a 
eommand for them; for be bad put himself on them as a 
ler, as the head of the whole affair, the most crafty, the 
[most influential, and, besides, renowned among all the hordes 

tlie sun of Tugai Bey. 

They came hurriedly, therefore, to his bed, and bowed 
before him. With a bandaged face and only one eye, he 
was still weak, but his health was restored. 

" I am sick,'' began he, at once. *' The woman that I 
wished to take with me tore herself out of my hands, 
woouding me with the butt of a pistol. She was the wifio 



I 

hat I I 

. after ^H 
rifioof ^^H 



332 



PAN MICHAEL 



Volodyovski, the cominandatit ; may pestilence fall on him , 
and all liis race ! " 

" May it be as thou hast said ! " answered tho two caj>- ] 
taina. ' 

"May God grant you, iaithful men. happiness and 



" And to thee also, oh, lord ! " answered the captains. 
Then the^ began to speak of what they ought to do. 

"It is impossible to delay, or to defer the Sultan's ser- 
vice till war begins," said Azya; "after what has happened 
with this woman they will not trust us, and will attack us 
with sabres. But befoi-e they att^ick, we will fall upon this 
place and burn it, for the glory of God. The handful of sol- 
diers we will seize ; the towns-people, who are subjects of the 
Commonwealth, we will take captive, divide the goods of 
the Wullachians, Armenians, and Greeks, and go beyond the 
Dniester to the land of the Sultan,*' 

Krychiuski and Adui-ovich had lived as nomads among' 
the wildest hordes for a long time, had robbed with them, 
and grown wild altogether ; their eyes lighted up therefore. 

" Thanks to you," said Krychiuski, " we were admitted to 
this place, which God now gives lo us." 

"Did Novoveski make no opposition? " asked Azya. 

'■Novoveski knew that we were passing over to the 
Commonwealth, and knew that you were coming to meet us ; 
be looks on us as his men, because he looked on you as his 
man." 

"We remained on the Moldavian bank," put in Aduro- 
vich ; " but Krychtnski and I went as guests to him. He 
received us as nobles, for he said : * By your present acts 
you extinguish former offence ; and since the hetmao for- 
gives you on Azya's security, 'tis not proper for me to look' 
askance at you.' He even wished us to enter the town ; but 
we said : ' We will not till Azya, Tugai Bey's son, brings-.l 
the hetraan's permission,' But when he was going away 
he gave us another feast, and begged us to watch over 
the town." 

" At that feast," added Krychiuski, " we saw his father,, 
and the old woman who is searching for her captive hiis> 
band, and that young lady whom Novoveski intends to 
marry." 

" Ah ! " said Azya, " I did not think that they were all 
here, and I brought Panna Novoveski." 

He clapped his bands ; Halim appeared at once, and Azya 



4 




laoui 

■ in Hi 



PAN MICHAKL. 333 

.^id to Mm : " When my men see the flames in the place, 
let them fall on those soldiers id the fortalice, and cut their 
throats; let them bind the women and the old nohle, and 
t;iiard them till I give the order." 

He turned to Krychinski ami Adurovich, — 

" I wilt not assist myself, for I am weak ; still, I will 
mount my horse and look on. But, dear comrades, begin, 
begin ! " 

Xrychinski and Adurovieh rushed through the doorway 

once. Azya went out after them, and gave command to 
horse to him ; then he rode to the stockade to look 
from the gate of the high fortalice on what would happen 
in the town. 

Many of his men had begun to climb the wall to look 
through the stockade and sate their eyes with the sight of 
the slaughter. Those of Novoveski's soldiers who had not 
gone to the steppe, seeing the Lithuanian Tartars assem- 
bling, and thinking there was something to look at in the 
town, mixed with them without a shadow of fear or suspi- 
oion. Moreover, there were bacely twenty of those soldiers ; 
P the rest were dispersed in the dram-xhops. 
I Meanwhile the bands of Krychinski and Adurovioh scat>- 
tereil through the place in the twinkle of an eye. The men 
in those bands were almost exclusively Lithuanian Tartars 
and Ohererais, therefore former inliabitants of the Common- 
wealth, for the greater part nobles; hut since they had 
left its borders long t)efore, during that time of waudenng 
they had become much like wild Tartars. Their former 
clothing had gone to pieces, and they were dressed in sheep- 
skin coats with the wool outside. These coats they wore 
next to their bodies, which were embrowned from the winds 
of the steppe and f I'om the smoke of tires ; but their weap- 
ons were better than those of wild Tartars, — all had sabres, 
all had bows se-tsoned in hre, and many had muskets. Their 
faces expressed the same cruelty and thirst for blood as 
those of their Dobrudja, Belgrod, or Crimean brethren. 

Now scattering tlirough the town, they began to run 
about in various directions, shouting shrilly, as if wishing 
by those shouts to encourage one another, and excite one 
another to slaughter and pluuder. But though many of 
them had put knives in their mouths in Tartar fashion, the 
leople of the place, composed as in Yampol of Wallachians, 
Lrroenians, (ireeka, and partly of Tartiir merchants, looked 

I them without any distrust. The shops were open ; the 




33i 



PAN MICHAEL. 



merchaDts, sitting in frout of their shops iu Turkish fashii 
nn benchea, slipped their beads through their lingers. The 
cries of the Lithuanian Tartars merely causeii mea to look 
at them with curiosity, thinking that they were playing 
some game. 

But all at once smoke rose from the corners of the marl 
square, and from the mouth of all the Tartars came a b( 
ing so terrible that pale fear seized the Wallaohians, Ai 
uians, and Greeks, and all their wives and children. 

Straightway a shower of arrows rained ou the peaceful 
inhabitants. Their cries, the noise of doors and vindows 
closed in a hurry, were mingled with the tramp of horses 
and the howling of the plunderer.s. 

The market was covered with smoke. Cries of "Woe, 
woe!" were raised. At the same time the Tartars fell to 
breaking open shops and houses, dn^ging out terrified 
women by the hair ; hurling into the street furniture, 
morocco, merchandise, beds from which feathers went up 
in a cloud; the groans of slaughtered men were heard, 
lamentation, the howling of dogs, the bellowing of cattle 
caught by fire in rear buildings ; red tongues of flame, 
visible even iu the daytime on the black rolls of smoke, 
were shooting higher and higher toward the sky. 

In the foi'talice Azya's cavalry-men hurled themselves 
at the very beginning on the infantry, who were defenceless 
for the greater part. 

There was no struggle whatever; a number of knivt 
were buried in each Polish breast without warning; t! 
the heads of the unfortunates were cut oft and borne to 
hoofs of Azya's horse, 

Tugai Bey's son permitted most of his men to join thel 
brethren in the bloody \s'ork; but he himself stood and 
looked on. 

Smoke hid the work of Krychinski and Adurovich; the 
odor of burnt tteah rose to the fortalice. The town was 
burning like a great pile, and smoke covered the view; 
only at times in the smoke was heard the report of a mus- 
ket, like thunder in a clond, or a fleeing man was seen, or 
a crowd of Tartars pursuing. 

Azya stood still and looked on with delight in his heart; 
a stern smile parted his lips, under whioh the white teeth 
were gleaming : this smile was the more savage because it 
was mingled with pain from the drying wounds. Besides 
delight, pride, too. rose in the heart of Azya. He had cast 



ie^^ 



iiT«^^_ 



p 



PAN MICHAEL. 336 

from his breast that burden of feiguiug, and for t)ie first 
time he gave rein to his hatred, concealed for long years; 
now he felt that he was himseif, felt that he was the real 
Azya, the son of Tugai Bey. But at the same time there 
rose JQ him a savage regret that Basia was not looking at 
that fire, at that slajighter; that she could not see him in 
his new occupatioiL He loved her, but a wild desire for 
i-erenge on her was tearing him. " She ought to be standing 
right here by my horse," thought he, "and 1 would hold 
her by tJia hair; she would grasp at my feet, and then I 
would seize her and kiss her on the mouth, and she would 
be mine, mine 1 — my slave 1 " 

Only the boi>e that perhaps that detachment sent in pur- 
suit, or those which he left on the road, would bring her 
back, restrained him from despair. He clung to that hope 
as a, drowning man to a plank, and that gave him strength ; 
he could not think of losing her, for he was thinking too 
much of the moment iu which he would find her and 
t*ke her. 

He remained at the gate till the slaughtered town had 
grown still. Stillness came soon, for the bands of Kry- 
chinski and Adurovich numliered almost as many heads as 
the town ; therefore the burning outlasted the groans of men 
ftQd roared on till evening. Azya dismounted and went 
vith slow steps to a spacious room in the middle of which 
sheepskins were spread; on these be sat and awaited the 
doming of the two oaptains. 

They came soon, and with them the sotniks. Delight 
wua on the faces of all, for the booty had surpassed cxpeo- 
tetion ; the town had grown much since the time of the 
peasant incursion, and was wealthy. They had taken about 
ft hundred young women, and a crowd of children of ten 
years old and upward; these conld bo sold with profit in 
the markets of the East. Old women, and children too 
smiill and unfit for the road, were slaughtered. The hands 
of the Tartars were streaming with human blood, and their 
shet^pskin coats had the odor of burning flesh, All took 
tlieir seats around Azya. 

"Only a pile of glowing embers behind us," said Kry- 
chinski. "Before the command returns we might go to 
Yampol; there is as much wealth of ever}' kind there as 
in RoshkolT, — perhaps more." 

"Ko," answered Azya, " men of mine are in Yampol who 
will bum the plaee ; but it is time for us to go to the lands 
ot the Kiian and the Sultan." 



I 




336 I'AN MICHAEL. I 

"At thy cominaad! We will returo witli glory anff 
booty," said tbe captains and the sergeants. 

"There are still wonieu here in the fortalice, and that 
noble who reared me," said Azya. " A just reward belongs 
to them," 

He clapped his hands and gave command to briug 
prisoners. 

They were brought without delay, — Pani Hoaki in tearH^ 
Zosia, pale as a keroliief ; Eva and her father. Old Pan 
Jiovoveaki's hands and feet were bound with ropes. All 
were terrified, but still more astonished at what hjid taken 
place. Eva was tost in conjectures as to what had becoi 
of Pani Volodyovski, and wondered why Azya had 
shown himself. She, not knowing why there was slaughl 
in the town, nor why she and her friends were bound 
captives, concluded that it was a question of carrying hi 
away ; that Azya, not wishing in his pride to beg her b; 
of her father, had fallen into a rage simply out of love 
her, and had determined to take her by violence. This wi_, 
all terrible in itself; but Eva, at least, was not trembling 
for her own life. 

The prisoners did not recognize Azya, for his face was 
nearly concealed; but all the more did terror seize tbe 
knees of the women at the first moment, for they judged 
that wild Tartars had in some incomprehensible maimer 
destroyed the Lithuanian Tartars and gained possession of 
RasbkofE. But the sight of Krycbluski and Aduroviolv,, 
oonvinced them that they were BtLU in tbe hands of Lithi 
auian Tartars. 

They looked at one another some time in silence ; at 
old Pan Novoveski asked, with an uncertain but poweri 
voice, — 

" In whose hands are we ? " 

Azya began to unwind tbe bandages from his head, ai 
from beneath them his face soon appeared, beautiful 
time, though wild, deformed now forever, with a broken 
nose and a black and blue spot instead of an eye, — a face 
dreadful, collected in cold vengeance and with a smile likd 
convidsive contortions. He was silent for a moment, then 
fixed his burning eye on the old man and said, — 

" In mine, — in the hands of Tugai Bey's sou." 

But oldNovoveski knew him before he spoke; and Et», 
also knew him, though the lieart was straitened in ber frmiii 
terror and disgust at sight of that ghastly visage. Xl 



a of 
violk,^^ 




PAN MICHAEL. 



3371 



maiden covered her eyes with her unbound hands; and the | 
L noble, opening his mouth, began to blink with aBtouiahmettt , 
I and repeat, — 

"Azyat Azya!" 

" Whom your lordship reared, to whom you were a fathei 
[ and whose back atreaiaed with blood under your parental 
I hand." 

Blood rushed t« the noble's head. 
"Traitor." said he, "you shall answer for your deeds 
[ before a judge. Serpent ! I have a son yet" 

" And yoTi have a daughter," answered Azya, " for whose ' 
r sake you gave command to flog me to death ; and this ] 
daughter 1 will give now to the last of the horde, so that he 
may have service and pleasure from lier." 
" Leader, give her to me ! " cried Adurovieh. on a sudden. 
" Azya I Azya t " cried Eva, throwing herself at hia feet, 
" I have always — " 
But he kicked her away with one foot, and Adurovich i 
F seized her by the arms and began to drag her along the 
floor. Pan Novoveaki from purple het-ame blue ; the ropes 
squeaked on his arms, as he twisted them, and from liis 
mouth came unintelligible words, Azya rose from the skins 
and went toward him, at first slowly, then more quickly, 
like a wild beast preparing to bound on its prey. At last 
I he came near, seized with the contorted fingers of one hand 
I the niust!»ches of old Novoveski, and with the other fell to 
I beating him without mercy on face and head. 
I A lioarse bellow was rent from his throat when the noble 
Rfell to the floor; Azya knelt on Novoveski's breast, and ' 
Lsuddenly the bright gleam of a knife shone in the room. i 
B '■ Mercy ! rescue 1 " screamed Eva. But Adui-ovioh struck ! 
w Iter on the head, and then put his broad hand on her roouth ; 
I meanwhile Azya was cutting the throat of I'an Novoveski. 
I The spectacle was so ghastly that it chilled even the 
r breasts of the Tartars ; for Azya, with calculated cruelty, drew 
I hia knife slowly across the neck of the ill-fated noble, who 
I gasped and choked awfully. tVom his ojien veins the 
I blood spurted more and more violently on the hands of the 
I murderer and flowed in a stream along the floor. Then 
I the rattling and gurgling ceased by degi^es ; finally air was 
L wheezing in the severed throat, and the feet of the dying 
nan dug the floor in convulsive quivers. 

Atyd rostt ; his eyes fell now on the pale and sweet face 
T Zosia Boskt, who seemed dead, for she was hanging 



M 



338 



PAN MICHARL. 



senseless on the arm of a Tartar who was holding her, and 
he said, — 

" I will keep this girl for myself, till I give her away or 
sell her." 

Then he turned to the Tartars : ^' Now only let the pursuit 
return^ and we will go to the lands of the Sultan." 

The pursuit returned two days later, but with empty 
hands. Tugai Bey's son went, therefore, to the land of the 
Sultan with despair and rage in his heart, leaving behind 
him a gray and bluish pile of ruins. 




PAN MlCllAEL. 



CHAPTER XLI. 



The towns through wliith Basia passed in going from 
■ Hreplyoff to RashkotT were separated from each other by 
Kten or twelve Ukraine miles, ' and that road by the Dniester 
W'waa about thirty miles long. It is tme that they started 
' each morning in the dark, and did not stop till late in the 
evening; still, they made the whole journey, Including time 
for refreshment, and in spite of difficult crossings and pass- 
ages, in three days. People of that time aud troops did notf 
make such quick journeys usually ; but whoso had the will, 
or was put to it, could make them. In view of this, Basia 
calculated that the journey back to Hreptyoff might to take 
less time, especially as she was making it on horseback, 
and as it was a flight in which salvation depended on 
swiftness. 

But she noted her error the first day. for unable to escape 
1 the road by the Dniester, she went through the steppes 
\iul bad to make broad circuits. Besides she might go 
tray, and it was probable that she would ; she might meet 
til thawed rivers, impassable, dense forests, swamps 
t freezing even in winter ; she might come to harm from 
people or beasts, — therefore, though she intended to push 
on mintinually, even at night, she was confirmed in tlie con- 
viction in spite of herself that, even if all went well with 
1^ ht-r, God knew when she would be in Hi-eptyofE. 

> had succeeded in tearing herself from the arms of 

I Azya; but what would happen farther on ? Doubtless any- 

r thing was better than those iufamous arms; still, at thought 

if what was awaiting her the blood became icy in her veins. 

It occurred at once to her that if »he spared the horses 

Wthv might be overtaken by Azya's men, who knew those 

» Vteppes thoroughly ; and to hide from discovery, from pur- 

•uit, was almost impossible. They pursued Tartars whole 

days even in spring and summer when horses' hoofs left no 

trace on the snow or in soft earth ; they read the steppe as 

I BO open book ; they gazed over those plains like eagles ; they 

I Kach nckrlir eqnal to fiie Engliih nile*. 



I 



:i40 PAN MICHAEL 

knew how to snifT ii trail in tliem like hunting dogs ; theii . 
whole life wus passed in pursuing. Vaiuly had Tartars 
gone time and again in the water of streams so as not to 
leave traces ; Cossacks, Lithuanian Tartars, and Cheremis, 
as well as Polish raiders of the steppe, knew how to find 
them, to answer their " methods " wibh " methods," and to 
attack as suddenly as if they had sprung up through the 
earth. How was she to escape from such people unless 
to leave them so far in the rear thai distance itself wouli' 
make pursuit impossible ? But in such on event her hoi 
would fall. 

" They will fall dead without fail, if they continue to 
as they have gone ao far," thought Basia, with terror, lo<^ 
iiig at their wet, steaming sides, and at the foam which wi 
.falling in flakes to the ground. 

Therefore she slackened their speed from time to timi 
and listened ; but in every breath of wind, in the rustling of 
leaves on the edge of ravines, in the dry rubbing of the 
withered steppe reeds against one another, in the noise 
made by the wings of a passing bird, even in the silence of 
the wilderness, which was sounding in her ears, she beard 
voices of pursuit, and terrified urged on her horses again, 
and ran with wild impetus till their snorting declared that 
they could not continue at that speed. 

The burden of loneliness and weakness pressed her downJ 
more and more. Ah! what an orphan she felt herself;,] 
what regret, as immense as unreasoning, rose in her heart 
for all people, the nearest and dearest, who had ao forsaken 
her ! Then she thought tbat surely it was God punishing 
her for her passion for adventures, for her hurrying to every 
hunt, to expeditions, frequently against the will of h( 
husband ; for her giddiness and lack of sedateness. 

When she thought of this she wept, and raising her hi 
began to repeat, sobbing, — 

"Chastise, but do not desert me ! Do not punish Mich) 
Michael is innocent." 

Meanwhile night was approaching, and with it coI< 
darkness, uncertainty of the road, and alarm. Objects ha^ 
begun toefEaee themselves, grow dim, lose definite forms, 
and also to become, as it were, mysteriously alive and 
expectant. Protuberances on lofty rocks looked like heads 
in pointed and round ca.ps, — heads peering out from 
behind gigantic walls of some kind, and gazing in silent ^ 
and malignity to see who was passing helow. 



fl 







PAN MICUAEL. 



Ml 



iinuhes, stirred by the breeze, made motioua )ike people : 
ne of these beckoned to Basia as if wishiug to call ber 
d confide to her some terrible secret; others seemed to 
id give warning : " Do not come near ! " The trunks 
1 uprooted trees seemed like monstrous creatures crouchiug 
for a spring. Basia was daring, very daring, but, like all 
people of that period, she was superstitious. When dark- 
ness canie down completely, tbe hair rose on her head, and 
shivers passed through her body at thought of the un- 
■ olean powers that might dwell in those regions. She feared 
{vampires especially; belief in them was spread! particu- 
Wly in the Dniester country by reaaon of nearness to 
Moldavia, and just tlie places ai'ound Vampol and liashkoff 
were ill-famed in that regard. How many people there 
left the world day by day through sudden death, with- 
t confession or absolutiou ! Itasia remembered all the 
I which the knights had told at HreptyoS, on even- 
1 at the fireside, — stories uf deep valleys in which, 
1 the wind howled, sudden groans were heard of 
us, Jesus!" of pale lights in which something was 
snorting ; of laughing cliffs ; of pale children, suckling 
infants with gi'een eyes and monstrous heads, — infants 
which implored to be taken on horseback, and when taken 
began to suck blood; finally, uf heads without bodies, 
walking on spider legs; and most terrible of all those ghastli- 
uesses, vampires of full size, or bnikolaki, so called in 
Wallachia, who hurled themselves on i>eople directly, 
* . Then she lieg'an to make the sign of the cross, and she 
" 1 not stop till her hand had grown weak ; but even then 
e repeated the litany, for no other weapons were effective 
jainst unclean powers. 
The horses gave her consolation, for they showed no 
fear, snorting briskly. At times she patted her pony, as 
if wishing in that way to convince herself that she was iu a 
real world. 

The night, very dark at first, became clearer by degrees, 
and at last the stars began to glimmer through the thin mist. 
For Basia this was an uncommonly favorable circnm- 
ifeance, — first, because her fear decreased; and secondly, 
Lbftoause by observing the Great Bear, she could turn to the 
lOrtb, or in the direction of Hreptyolf. Looking on the 
Sgion about, she cnlcnlatcd that she had gone a consider- 
e distance from the Dniester ; for there were fewer rocks, 
tore open country, more bills covered with oak groves, and 



M 



342 I'AN MICHAEL. 

frequently hroail plaius. Time after time, hi 
was forced to cross raWues, and she went down into them 
with fear in her heart, for in the depths of those plac< 
was always dark, and a harsh, piercing cold was there. 
Some were so steep that she was forced to go around 
them ; from this came great loss of time and an addition 
to the journey. 

It was worse, however, with streams and rivers, and a 
whole system of these flowed from the East to the Dniester. 
AU were thawed, and the horses snorted with fear when 
they went at night into strange water of tmknown depth. 
Ba^ia crossed only in places where the sloping benli 
allowed the supposition that the water, widely spread 
there, was shallow. In fact, it was so in most cases ; at 
some crossings, however, the water reached halfway to the 
backs of her horses : Basia then knelt, in soldier fashion, 
on the saddle, and, holding to the pommel, tried not to 
wet her feet. Hut she did not succeed always in this, and 
soon a. piercing cold seized her from feet to knees. 

"God give me daylight, I will go more quickly," 
repeated she, from time to time. 

At last she rode out onto a broad plain with a, sparse 
forest, and seeing that the horses were barely dragging 
their legs, she halted for rest. Both stretched their necks 
to the ground at the same time, and putting forward ona 
foot, began to pluck moss and withered grass eagerly., 
In the forest there was perfect silence, unbroken save by 
the sharp breathing of the horses and the crunching at 
the grass in their powerful jaws. 

When they had satisfied, or rather deceived, their iirst 
hunger, both horses wished evidently to roll, but Basiftj 
might not indulge them in that. She dared not loosen tr 
girths and come to the ground herself, for she wished 
be ready at every moment for further flighL 

She sat on Azya's horse, however, for her own 
parried her from the last resting-place, and though strong, 
and with noble blood in his veius, he was more delicate than 
the other. 

When she had changed horses, she felt a hunger after 
the thirst which she had quenched a number of times 
while crossing the rivers ; she began therefore to eat the 
seeds which she bad found in the bag at Azya's saddle-bow. 
They seemed to her very good, though a little bitter 
ate, thanking God for the unlooked-for refreshment 






bitter; sIm^H 



PAN MICHAEL. 



343 



h 



slie ate sparingly, sn that tliey might last to Hreptyoff. 
Ill Hlei'p began to I'lose her eyelids with irresistible 
r; and when the movemeut of the horse ceased to 
warmth, a sharp cold pierced lier. Her feel were 
perfectly stiff; she felt also an im measurable weariness 
in her whole body, especially in her back and shouldeia, 
strained with struggling against Azya. A great weakness 
seized her, and her eyes closed. 

But after a. while she opened them with effort. "Nu\ 
In the daytime, in time of journeying, I will sleeg," 
thought she ; " but if I sleep now I shiill freeze." 

But her thoughts grew more confused, or came helte^ 
skelter, presenting disordered images, — in which the forest, 
flight and (lurauit, Azya, the little knight, Eva, and the 
last event were mingled together half iu a dream, half in 
clear vision. All this was rushing on somewhere aa waves 
rush driven by the wind ; and she, Basia, runs with them, 
without fear, without joy, as if she were travelling by con- 
tract. A/ya, aa it were, was pursuing her, but at the same 
time was talking to her. and atixions about the horse ; Pan 
Zagloba was angry because supper would get cold ; Michael 
wan showing the road ; and Eva was coming behind in the 
sleigh, eating <lutes. 

Then those persons became more and more cffatied, as if 

a foggy curtain or darkness had begun to conceal them, and 

they vanished by degrees ; there remained only a certain 

itrange darkness, which, though the eye did not pierce i^ 

iWcmed still to t>e empty, and to extend an immeasurable 

tdistance. This darkness penetrated every plar.e, penetrated 

isia's head, and quenched ia it all visions, all thoughts, 

a blast uf wind quenches torches at night in the open air. 

Basia fell asleep; but fortunately for her, before the cold 

could stiffen the blood in her veins, an unusual noise roused 

her. The horses started on a sudden ; evidently somethip 

uncommon was happening in the forest. 

Basia, regaining consciousness in one moment, grasped 

Azya's musket, and bending on the horse, with collected 

attention and distended nostrils, began to listen. Hers was 

nature of such kind that every peril roused wariness at 

first twinkle of an eye, daring and readiness for defence. 

noise which roused her was the gmnting of wild 

Whether beasts were stealing up to the young pigs, 

the old boars were going to fight, it is enough that the 

whole forest resounded immediately. That uproar took 




344 



I'AN MICHAEL. 



place beyond doubt at a. distance ; but io the stillness ofl 
night, and the general drowsiness, it seemed so near that 
Basia beard not only grundug and squeals, but the loud 
whistle of nostrils breathing heavily. Suddenly a break- 
ing and tramp, the crash of broken twigs, and a whole herd, 
though invisible to Basia, rushed past in the neighborhood, 
aud sank in the depth of the forest. 

But in that incorrigible Basia, notwithstanding her ter- 
rible position, the feeling of a hunter was roused in a 
twinkle, and she was sorry that she had not seen the herd 
nishing by. 

"One would like to see a little," said she, in her mind ; 
"but no matter 1 Kiding in this way through forests, sureUj 
I shall see something yet." 

Aud only after that thoaght did she push on. remembi 
ing that it was better to se« nothiug and flee with all spe* 

It was impossible to halt longer, because the cold sejz 
her more acutely, and the movement of the horse warmed 
her a good deal, while wearying her comparatively littles^ 
Hut the horses, having snatched merely some moss and 
frozen grass, moved very reluctantly, and with drooping 
heads. The Iioar-frost in time of baiting had covered their 
.tides, and it seemed that they barely dragged their legs 
forward. They had gone, moreover, since the afternoonj 
rest almost without drawing breath. ■ 

When she had crossed the plain, with her eyes fixed <^l 
the Great Bear in the heavens, Basia disappeared in tbol 
f()rest, which was not very dense, but in a hilly region inter- 
sected with narrow ravines. It became darker too; not only 
because of the shade east by spreading trees, but also because 
a fog rose from the earth and hid the stars. She was forced 
to go at random. The ravines alone gave some indication 
that she was taking the right course, for she knew that they 
all extended from the east toward the Dniester, and that by 
crossing new ones, she was going continually toward the 
north. But in spite of this indication, she thought, " I am 
ever in danger of approaching the Dniester too nearly, or 
of going too far from it. To do either is perilous : in the 
first case, I should make an enormous journey; in the second, 
I might come out at Yampol, and fall into the hands of ray 
enemies." Whether she was yet before Vampol, or just on 
the heights above it, or had left that place behiud, of this 
she bad not the faintest idea. 

"There is more chance to know when I pass I 



iss Mohilofl,''^^^ 



I'AN MICHAEL. 345 

Uud she; "for it lies in s. great ravine, vhich extends far; 
l>erhapg I ahall recognize it." 

Then she looked at the sky and thought: "God grant me 
only to go beyond Jlobilntf; for there Miohael's dominion 
begins; there nothing will frighten me." 

Now the night became darker. Fortunately snow was 
lying in the forest, and on the white ground she could dis- 
tinguish the dark trunks of trees, see the lower limbs and 
avoiil them. Hut Bosia had to ride more slowly ; therefore 
that terror of unclean powers fell on her soul again, — that 
terror which in the beginning of the night had chilled her 
blood as if with ice. 

"But if I see gleaming eyea low down," said she to her 
frightened soul, " that 's nothing 1 it will be a woU; but if 
at the height of a man — " At that moment, she cried 
aloud, " In the name of the Father, Son — " 

Wiis that, ]ierhaps, a wild-cat sitting ou a limb ? It is 
. raffieient that Basia saw clearly a pair of gleaming eyes, at 
the height of a man. 

From fear, her eyes were covered with a mist; but when 
she looked again there was nothing to be seen, and nothing 
heard beyond a rustle among the branches, but her heart 
beat as loudly as if it would burst open her bosom. 

And she rode farther ; long, long, she rode, sighing fur 
the light of day ; but the night stretched out beyond meas- 
ure. Soon after, a river barred her road again. Basia was 
already far enough beyond Yampol, on the bank of the 
Rosara; but without knowledge of where she was, she 
thought merely that if she continued to push forward to 
the north, she would soon meet a new river. She thought 
too that the night must be near ita end ; for the cold increased 
sensibly, the fog fell away, and stars api^eared again, but 
dimmer, beaming with uncertain light. 

At length darkness began to pale, Trunks of trees, 
branches, twigs, grew more visible. Perfect silence reigned 
in the forest, — the dawn had come. 

After a certain time Basia could distinguish the color of 
the horses. At last in the east, among the branches of 
the trees, a bright streak appeared, — the day was there, a 
clear day. 

Basia felt weariness immeasurable. Her mouth opened 
in continual yawning, and her eyes closed soon after ; she 
slept soundly but a short time, for a branch, against which 
her head came, roused her. Happily the horses were going 



546 I'AN JnCILAEL, 

very slowly, nipping moss by the way; hence the bli 
was so slight that it caused her no barm. Tho sun bad 
nsen, and was pale; its beautiful rays broke throagh 
leafless branches. At sight of this, consolution entered 
Ijasia's heart; she had left between her and pursuit so 
many steppes, mountains, ravines, and a whole night 

"if those from Yampol, or Mohiloff, do not seize mfl, 
others will not come up," said she to herself. 

She reckoned on this too, — that in the beginning of her 
flight she had gone by a rocky ivsad, therefore hoofs could 
leave no traces. But doubt began to seize her again. The 
Lithuanian Tartars will find tracks even on stones, and will 
pursue stubbornly, unless their horses fall dead; this last su]> 
position was most likely. It was sufficient for Basia to look 
at her own beasts ; their sides had fallen in, their heads were 
drooping, their eyes dim. While moving along, they dropped 
their heads to the ground time after time, to seize moss, or nip 
in passing red leaves withering here and there on the low oak 
bushes. It must be too that fever was tormenting Basia, 
for at all erossinga she drank eagerly. 

Nevertheless, when she came out on an open plain 
tween two forests, she urged the wearied hordes forward 
a gallop, and went at that pace to the next forest. 

After she had passed that forest she came to a second 
plain, still wider and more broken ; behind hills at a dis- 
tance of a mile or more smoke was rising, as straight as a 
pine-tree, toward the sky. That was the first inhabited 
place that Hasia had met; for that country, excepting the 
river-bank itself, was a desert, or rather had been turned 
into a desert, not only in consequence of Tartar attacks, but 
by reason of continuous Polish-Cossack wars. After thi 
last campaign of Pan Ghametski, to whom Busba 
victim, the small towns came to be wretched settlement 
the villages were overgrown with young forests; but aft 
Cbarnetski, tliere were so many expeditions, so many t 
ties, so many slaughters, down to the most recent times, 
which the great Sobieski had wrested those regions fi 
the enemy. Life had begun to increase; but that 
tract through which Basia was fleeing was specially em] 
— only robbers bad taken refuge there, but even they 
been welt-nigb exterminated by the commands at Rashk( 
Yampol, and Hreptyoff. 

Basia's first thought at sight of this smoke was to 
toward it, find a house or even a hut, or if nothing m< 



M 
1 






I'AN HK'IlAEr,, 



347 



L a simple 6re, warm herself anrl gain strength. But soon 
1 it occurred to her that in those regions it was safer to 
meet a pack of wolven than to meet men ; men there were 
more merciless and sav^e than wild bea8ts. Nay, it 
behooved her to urge forward her horses, and pass that 
forest haunt of men with all speed, for only death could 
await her in that place. 

At the very edge of the opposite forest Basia saw a small 
stack of hay; so, paying no attention to anything, she 
stopped at it to feed her horses. They ate greedily, thrust- 
ing their heads at once to their ears in the hay, and drawing 
out great bunches of it. Urifortiniatcly their bits hindered 
them greatly ; but Basia could not unbridle them, reason- 
ing correctly in this way ; — 

" Where smoke is there must be a house ; as there is s 
stack here, they mnst have horses there on which they 
oould follow me, — therefore I must be ready." 

8he spent, however, about an hour at the stack, so that 

the horses ate fairly well ; and she herself at« some seeds. 

She then moved on. and when she had travelled a number 

[ of furlongs, all at once she saw before her two persons 

I carrying bundles of twigs nu their hacks. 

One was a man not old, l>tit not in his first youth, with a 

fane pitted with small-pox. and with crooked eyes, ugly, 

repulsive, with a oniel, ferocious expression of face ; the 

other, a stripling, was idiotiu. This was to be seen at the 

first glance, by his stupid smile and wandering look. 

■ Both threw down their bundles of twigs at sight of the 

I armed horseman, and seemed to be greatly alarmed. But 

F the meeting was so sudden, and they were so near, that they 

oould not flee. 

"Glory he to God!" said Basia. 
" For the ages of ages." 
" What is the name of this farm ?" 
" What should its name be ? There is the oabin." 
" Is it far to Mohiloff ? " 
" We know not." 

Here the man began to scrutiniKe Basia's face carefully. 
I Since she wore man's apjiarel he took her for a youth ; inso- 
I lenoe and cruelty came at once to his face instead of the 
I tecent timidity. 

" But why are you so young. Pan Knight ? " 
" What is that to you ? " 

"And are you travelling alunr '/ " asked the peasant. 
Lftdvancing a step. 



i 



4 



348 



PAN ^tlCHAEL. 



"Troops are following me." 

He halted, looked over the immense plain, and : 
Bwered, — 

" Not true. There ia no one." 

He advanced two steps ; his crooked eyes gave out a sullen ' 
gleam, and arranging hia mouth he began to imitate the call 
of a quail, evidently wishing to summon some one in that 
way. 

All this seemed to Basia very hostile, and she aimed si 
pisto! at his breast without hesitation, — *■ 

" Silence, or thou 'It die ! " I 

The man stopped, and, what is more, threw himself Sat on ■ 
the ground. The idiot did the same, but began to howl like 
a wolf from terror ; perhaps he had lost his mind on a time 
from the same feeling, for now his howling recalled the 
most ghastly terror. 

Ijasta urged forward her horses, and shot on like i 
arrow. Fortunately there was no undergrowth in the f 
est, and trees were far apart. Soon a new plain appean 
narrow, but very long. The borses had gained fresh strengthfl 
from eating at the stack, and rushed like the wind. 

" They will nm home, mount their horses, and pursiu 
me," thought Basia, 

Her only solace was that the horses travelled well, i 
that the place where she met the men was rather far from 
the house. 

"Before they can reach the house and bring out the 
horses, I, riding in this waj, shall be five miles or mora J 
ahead." ^ 

That was the case ; but when some hours had passed, an(t 
Basia, convinced that she was not followed, slackened speed^fl 
great fear, great depression, seized her heart, and tears carnal 
perforce to her eyes. ■ 

This meeting showed her what people in those regional 
were, and what might be looked for from them. It is true.l 
that this knowledge was not unexpected. From her ownfl 
experience, and from the narratives at Hreptyoff, she kneirfl 
that the former peaceful settlers had gone from those wilda, I 
or that war had devoured them ; those who remained were 
living in continual alarm, amid terrible civil disturbance 
and Tartar attacks, in conditions in which one man U a 
wolf toward another ; they were living without charches 
or fdth, without other pnnciples than those of bloodshed 
and burning, without knowing any right but that of the 




I-AN MICIUEL. 

' Strong haad i they had loat all human feelings, and grown 
wild, like the beusta of the forest. Basia knenr this well; 
still, a human being, astray in the wilderness, harassed by 
cold and hunger, turns involuntarily for aid first of all to 
kindred beings. So did Basia when she saw that smoke 
indicating a habitation of people ; following involuntarily 
the first impulse of her heart, she wished to rush to it, 
greet the inhabitants with God's name, and rest her wearied 
head under their roof. But cruel reality bared Jte teeth at 
lier quickly, like a tierce dog, Hence ber heart was filled 
witli bitterness ; tears of sorrow and disappointment came 
to her eyes. 

" Help fi-om no one but Qod," thought she ; " may I meet 

■ ao person again." Then she fell to thinking why that man 
Iliad begun to imitate a (iuail. "There must be others there 

■ Surely, and he wanted to call them." It came to hei head 

■ that there were robbers in that tract, who, driven out of the 
I ravines uoar the river, hail betaken themselves to the wilda 
liarther off in the country, where the nearness of broail 

■ Cteppes gave thent more safety and easier esca)>e in case of 

"But what will happen," inquired Basia, "If I meet a 

r number of men, or more than a dozeu ? The musket, — that 

Is one ; two pistols, — two ; a sabre, — let us suppose two 

mure; but if the uumber is greater than this, 1 shall die a 

dreadful death." 

And as in the previous night with its alarms she had 
L wished day to come as quickly as possible, so now she 
llookod with yearning for darkness to hide her more easily 
Ktrom evil eyes. 

K Twice more, during persistent riding, did it seem to her 
(that she was passing near people. Once she saw on the 
Lv<)ge of a high plain a number of cabins. Maybo robbers 

■ by vocation were not living in them, but she preferred to 
[HISS at a gallop, kuowing that even villagers are not much 
yettiti than robbers ; another time she heard the sound of 
Urs cutting wood. 

The wished-for night covered the earth at last. Basia 
8 so wearied that when she came to a naked steppe, free 
[from forest, she said to herself, — 

" Here 1 shall not be crushed against a tree ; I will sleep 
^ght away, even if I freeze." 

When she was closing her eyes it seemed to her that 
r off in the distance, in the wliite snow, she saw a num- 



I 



350 



PAN MICaAEL. 



ber of black points which were moving in various dijectioi 
For a while longer she overcame her sleep. "Thoae an? 
surely wolves," muttered ahe, quietly. 

Before she had gone many yards, those points disap- 
peared; then slie fell asleep so soundly that she woke 
only when Azya's horse, ori which she was sittiug, neighed 
under her. 

She looked around; she was on the edge of a forest, 
and woke in time, for if she had not waked she might 
have been crushed aftainst a tree. 

Suddenly she saw that the other horse was not near her. 

" What has happened ? " cried she, in great alarm. 

But a very simple thing had happened. Basia had tied, 
it is true, the reins of her horse's bridle to the pommel of 
the saddle on which she was sitting; but her stiffened 
bands served her badly, and she was not able to knot the 
straps firmly ; afterward the reius fell off, and the wearied 
horse stopped to seek food under the snow or lie down. 

Fortunately Basia bad her pistol at her girdle, and not in 
the holsters ; the powder-horn and the bag with the rest of 
the Reeds were also with her. Finally the misfortune was 
not too appalling ; for Azya's horse, though he yielded to 
hers in speed, surpassed bim undoubtedly in endurance of 
cold and labor. Still, Basia was grieved for her favorite 
horse, and at the. first moment determined to search for him 

She was astonished, however, when she looked around 
the steppe snd saw nothing of the beast, though the night 
was unusually clear. < ' 

"He has stopped behind," thought she, — "surely 
gone ahead ; but he must have lain down in some holloi 
and that is why I cannot see him." 

Azya's horse neighed a second time, shaking himself 80i 
what and putting back his ears; but from the steppe 
was answered by silence. 

" I will go and find htm," said Basia. 

And she turned, when a sudden alarm seized her, and 
voice precisely aa if human called, — 

" Basia, do not go back 1 " 

That moment the silence was broken by other and ill- 
omened voices near, and coining, as it were, from under the 
earth, howling, coughing, whining, groaning, and finally a 
ghastly squeal, short, interrupted. This was all the moi 
terrible since there was nothing to be seen 
Cold sweat covered Basia from head to foot 
blue lips was wrested the cry, — 






urn. 
und 

I 

ill- 

the 

ly a 
I the more^^^J 
^e stepp^^^H 
d from hitf^^H 

J 



PAN MICHAEL. 



351 



"What is that ? What has happened ? " 
She diviced at once, it ia true, that wolves had killed 
her horse ; but she could not understand why she did not 

' Bee him, since, judging by the sounds, he was not more than 
live hundred yards behind. 

There was no time to fly to the rescue, for the horse 
must be torn to pieces already ; besides, she needed to think 

I of her own life. Basia fired the pistol to frighten the 
wolves, and moved forward. While going she pondered 

j over what had happened, and after a while it shot through 
her head that perhaps it was not wolves that had taken 
her horse, since those voices seemed to come from under 
the ground. At this thought a cold shiver went along 
her hacki hut dwelling on the matter more carefully, she 
remembered that in her sleep it had seemed to her that she 
was going down and then going up again. 

'■ It must be so," said she ^ " I must have crossed in my 
sleep some ravine, not very steep. There iiiy horse remained ; 
and there the wolves found him." 

The rest of the night passed without accident. Having 
eaten hay the morning before, the horse went with great 
endurance, so tliat Basia herself was amiized at his strength. 
Tliat was a Tartar horse, — a " wolf hunter " of great stock, 
and of endurance almost without limit. During the short 
halts which Basia made, he ate everything without distinc- 

1 tion, — - moss, leaves ; he gnawed even the bark of trees, and 

I went on and on. Basia urged him to a gallop on the plains. 

I Then he began to groan somewhat, and to breathe loudly 
when reined in; he panted, trembled, and dropped Ms head 
low from weariness, but did not fall. Her horse, even had 
he not perished under the teeth of the wolves, could not 
have endured such a journey. Next morning Basis, after 
ber prayers, began to calculate the time. 

" I broke away from Azya on Tuesday in the afternoon," 
said she to herself, "I galloped till night; then one night 
(tassed on the road ; after that a whole day ; then again a 
whole night, and now the third day has begun. A pursuit, 
even had there been one, must have returned already, and 
Hreptyoff ought to be near, for I have not spared the 
horses." 

After ti while she added, "It is time; it is time ! God 
pity me ! " 

At moments a desire seized her to approach the Dniester, 
for at the bank it would be easier to learn where she was j 



I 



352 



PAN MICHAEI* 



but when she rememlierml that fifty of Azya'a men "had 1 
remained with Pan Gorzeoski in Mohilolf, she was afraid. I 
It occurred to her that because she bad made such a circuit 1 
she might uot have passed MohilofE yet. On the road, in I 
80 far as sleep had not closed her eyea, she tried, it is true, 
I to note carefully ,Vhether she did uot come on a very wide 
J ravine, tike that in wiiich MohilotI was situated ; but she 1 
I did not see such a place. Hciwever, the ravine in the inte- 
I rior might be narrow and altogether different from what it 
I was at Mohiloff; might have come to an eud or contracted 
[ Rt some furlongs beyond the town ; in a word, Ba^ia had not 
I the least idea of where Mohilotf was. 

Only she implored Goil without ceasing that it might be 
I near, for she felt that she cuuld not eudure toil, hunger, 
[ sleeplessness, and cold much longer. During three days I 
' ehe had lived on seeds alone, and though she had spared 
them most carefully, still she had eaten the last kernel that ] 
morning, and there was. nothing in the bag. 

Now she could only nourish and warm herself with the j 
hope that Hreptyoff was near. In addition to hope, fever J 
was warming her. Basia felt perfectly that she had a fever ; 
for though the air was growing colder, and it was even 
freezing, her hands and feet were as hot then as they had ! 
been cold at the beginning of the journey; thirst too tor- 
mented her greatly. 

" If only I do not lose my presence of mind," said she to I 
herself; "if I reach Hreptyoff, even with my last bre.atb, 
see Michael, and then let the will of God be doue." 

Again she had to pass numerous streams or rivers, but 
these were either shallow or frozen; on some water was 
Huwiug, and tliere was ice underneath, firm and strong. 
But she di-eaded these crossings most of all because the i 
horse, though courageous, feared them evidently. Going 
into the water or onto the ice he snortf'd, put forward hia 
ears, sometimes resisted, but when urged went warily, 
putting foot before foot slowly, and sniffing witli distended | 
nostrils. It was well on in the afternoon when Basia, rid- 
ing through a thick pine-wuod, halted before some river 
larger than others, and above all much wider. According 
to her supposition this might be the Ladava or tlie Ealusik. 
At eight of this her heart beat with gladness. In every 
case Hreptyoff must be near; had she passed it even, she 
might consider herself saved, for the country there was , 
more inhabited and the people less to be feared. The j 




PAN MICHAEL. 



353 



[ river, as far as her eye could reanJi, had steep banks ; oiity 
I in one place was there a depressiou, and the water, dammed 
' by ice, had gone over the bank as if poured into a &at and 
' wide vessel. The banks were frozen thoroughly; in the 
middle a broad streak of water was Sowing, but Basia 
hoped to find tlie usual ice under it. 

The horse went in, resisting somewhat, as at every cross- 
ing, with hea4 inclined, and smelling the snow before htm. 
When she caine to running water Basia knelt ou the saddle. 
I according to her custom, and held the saddle-bow with 
both hands. The water plashed under his hoofs, The ice 
waa really firm; his' hoof struck it as stone. But evi- 
' dently the shoes liad grown blunt on the long road, which 
I waa roeky in places, for the horse began to slip; his feet 
r went apart, aa if Hying from under him. All at once he fell 
forward, and his nostrils sauk in the water; then he rose, 
fell on his rump, rose again, but being terrified, began to 
struggle and strike desperately with hia feet. Basia 
1 grasped the bridle, and with that a dull craek was heard; 
[ buth hind legs of the horse sank tlirough the iee as far as 
[ the haunches. 

"Jesus, Jesus 1 " cried Basia. 

The beast, with fore legs still on firm ice, made dpsperate 
liforts; but evidently the pieces on which he was resting 
I began to move from under his feet, for he fell deejMir, and 
1 began to groan hoarsely. 

] Uasta had still time sutfieient and presence of mind to 
I seize the mane of the horse and reach the unbroken ice in 
I front of him. She fell and was wet in the water ; but rising 
r and feeling firm ground under foot, she knew that she was 
I saved. She wished to save the horse, and bending forward 
I caught the bridle ; and going toward the bank she pulled it 
I with all her might. 

' But the horse sank deeper, could not free even his fore 

legs to grapple the ice, which was still unmoved. The 

reins were pulled harder every instant; but he sank mora 

and more. He began to groan with a voice almost human, 

baring his teeth tlie while ; his eyes looked at Basia 

I with indescribable sadness, as if wishing to say to her: 

l:"There is no rescue for inn; drop the reins ere I drag 

ttliee in!" 

There was, in trutli, no rescue for him, and Basia bad to 
I drop tbe reins. 
I When the horite disuppearcd lieneath the ice she went to 



4 



PAN MICHAEL. 

F the boiik. Gat down under a bush without leaves, and sobbed 
' like a child. 

energy was thoroughly broken for tUe moment. And 
besides that, the bitterness and pain which, after meeting 
with people, had tilled her heart, overflowed it now with 
still greater force. Everything was against her, — uncertain 
roads, darkness, the elements, men, beasts; the hand of God 
atone had seemed to watch over her. In that kind, fatherly 
} she had put all her childlike trust; but now even that 
hand had failed her. This was a feeling to which Basia 
bad not given such clear expression; but if she had not, 
she felt it all the more strongly in her heart. 

What remained to her V Complaint and tears ! And 
still she had shown all tho valor, all the courage, all the 
endurance which such a poor, weak creature could show. 
Now, see, her horse is drowned. — the last hope of rescue, the 
last plank of salvation, the only thing living that was with 
her ! Without that horse she felt powerless against the un- 
known expanse which separatod her from Hreptyoff. against 
tlie pine-woods, ravines, and steppes; not only defenceless 
against the pursuit of men and blasts, but she felt far more 
lonely and deserted than before. She wept till tears failed 
her. Then came exhaustion, weariness, and a feeling of 
helplessness so great that it was almost equal to rest. 
Sighing deeply once and a second time, she said to 
herself, — 

"Against the will of God I am powerless. I will die 
where I am." 

And she closed her eyes, aforetime so bright and joyous, 
but now hollow and sunken. 

In its own way, though her body was becoming more 
helpless every moment, thought was still throbbing in her 
head like a frightened bird, and her heart was throbbing 
also. If no one in the world loved her, she would have 
less regret to die ; bnt all loved her so much. 

And she pictured to herself what would happen when 
Azya's treason and his flight would become known: how 
they would search for her ; liow they would find her at 
last, — blue, frozen, sleeping the eternal sleep under a 
bush at the river. And all at once she called out, — 

"Oh, but poor Michael will be in despair 1 Ei, eil" 

Then she implored him, saying that it was not her fault. 

" Michael," said she, putting her arms around his neck, 
mentally, " I did all in my power ; but. my dear, it was 
difficult. The Lord God did no:^ will it." 



PAN MICHAEL, 



35r> 



And tbat monieut 8iich a bf artfelt love for Micliael pos- 
sessed her, such a wish vvva hi die near that dear head, 
that, summoning every force she had, she rose from the 
batik and walked on. 

At tirst it was immensely difficult. Her feet had become 
L^unaccustomed to walking diii'ing the long ride ; she felt as 
pf she were going ou stilts. Happily she was not cold ; she 
s even warm enough, for the fever had not left her for a 
" moment. 

Sinking in the forest, she went forward persistently, 
remembering to keep the suii on her left hand. It had 
gone, in fact, to the Moldavian side; for it was the second 
half of the day, — perhaps four o'clock. Basia cared less 
now for approaching the I>nieater, for it seemed to her 
always that she waa beyond MohilolT. 

"If only I were sui-e of that; if I knew it ! " repeated 
Lahe, raising her blue, and at the same time inflamed, face 
Cto the sky. " If some beast or some tree would apeak and 
%ay, 'It is a mile to IlreptyofE, two miles,' — I might go 
■ there perhaps." 

But the trees were silent; nay more, they seemed to her 
unfriendly, and obstructed the road with their roots. Basia 
stumbled frequently against the knots ajid curls of those 
roots covered with snow. After a time she was burdened 
I unendurably ; she threw the warm mantle from her shoul- 
[ ders and remained in her single coat. Relieving herself in 
this way, she walked and walked still more hurriedly, — 
now stumbling, now falling at times in deeper snow. Her 
fur^lined morocco boots without soles, excellent for riding 
in a sleigh or on horseback, did not protect her feet well 
against clumps or stones; besides, soaked through repeatedly 
Ht crossings, and kept damp by the warmth of her feet now 
inflamed from fever, these boots were torn easily in the 
forest 

" I will go barefoot to Hreptyoff or to death 1 " thought 
Basia. 

And a sad smile lighted her face, for she found comfort 
in this, that she went so enduringly ; and that if she should 
be frozen on the road, Michael would have nothing to cast 
at her memory. 

Therefore she talked now continually with ber husband, 
and »ud once, — 

"Ai, Uichnel dear! another -would not have done so much; 
for example, Eva." 



356 



PAN MICHAEL. 



Of Eva she had thought more than once in that time 
flight; more than once had she prayed for Eva. 
clear to her now, geeing that Azya did not l<ive the girl 
that her fate, and the fate of all the other prisoners left 
Rashkoff, would be dreadful. 

" It is worse for them than for me," repeated she, froi 
moment to moment, and that thought gave fresh streni ' 
to her. 

But when one, two, and three hours had passed, this 
strength decreased at every step. Gradually the sun sank 
behind the Dniester, and flooding the sky with a ruddy twi- 
light, was quenched; the snow took on a violet reflection. 
Then that gold and purple abyss of twilight began to grow 
dark, and became narrower every moment) from a sea 
covering half the heavens it. was changed to a lake, from 
a lake to a river, from a river to a stream, and finally 
gleauiing as a thread of light stretched on the west, yield* 
to darttness- 

Night came. 

Au hour passed. The pitie-wood became black and my^^ 
terious; but, unmoved by any breath, it was as silent as if 
it had collected itself, and were meditating what to do with 
that poor, wandering creature. But there was nothing good 
in that torpor and silence ; nay, there was insensibility and 
callousness. 

Basia went on continually, catching the air more quickli 
with her parched lips; she fell, too, more frequently, ' 
cause of darkness and her lack of strength. 

She had her head turned upward ; but not to look for tl 
directing Great Bear, for she had lost altogether the seni 
of position. She went so as to go; she went beoai 
very clear and sweet visions before death had begun 
fly over her. 

For example, the four sides of the wood begin to ml 
together quickly, to join and form a room, — the room a 
HreptyofE. Basia is in it ; she sees everjthing clearly. Ii 
ihe chimney a great fire is burning, and on the benchi 
officers are sitting as usual : Ban Zagloha is chaffing Pi 
Suitko; Pan Motovidio is sitting in si1enc« looking into^ 
the flames, and when something hisses in the (ire he says, 
in his drawling voice, " Oh. soul in purgatory, what needst 
thou ? " Pan Mushalski and Pan Hrorayka are playing 
dice with Michael. Basia comes up to them and says: 
" Michael, T will sit on the bench and nestle up to yon 



I 



h 



1 

^^ lef 

^^^ am 



PAN MICHAEL. 357 

little, for I ftin not myself." Michael puts his arm around 
her. " What is the matter, kitten ? But maybe — " And 
he inclines to her ear and whispers something. Hut she 
answers, " Ai, how I am not rajaelf ! " What a bright and 

graceful room that ia, and how beloved is that Michael ! 
ut somehow Basia is not herself, so that she ia alarmed. 

Itasia is not herself to sueh a degree that the fever has 
left her suddenly, for the weakness before death has over- 

ime it. The visions disappear } presence of mind returns, 

id with it memory. 

■'I am fleeing before Azya," said Basia to herself; "I 
in the forest at night. I cannot go to Hreptyoff. I am 
dying." 

After the fever, cold seizes her quickly, and goes through 
her body to tht> bones. The legs bend under her, and she 
kneels at last on the snow before a tree. 

Not the least cloud darkens her mind now. She is terribly 
sorry to lose life, but she knows perfectly that she is dying j 
and wishing to commend her soul to God, she I)egin3 to say, 
in a broken voice, — 

" In tlie name of the Father and the Son — " 

Suddenly certain strange, sharp, shrill, squeaking voices 
iatemipt further prayer ; they are disagreeable and piercing 
In the stillness of the night. 

Basia opens her mouth. The question, " What is that ? " 

dying on her lips. For a moment she places her trem- 
bling dugers to her face, as if not wishing to lend belief, 
and from her mouth a sudden cry is wrested, — 

" O Jesus, Jesus ! Those are the well-sweeps [ that is 
Hreptyoff 1 Jesus ! " 

Tnen that being who was dying a little before springs 
up, and panting, trembling, with eyes full of tears, and with 
swelling bosom runs through the forest, falls, rises again, 
repeating, — 

" They are watering the horses I That is Hreptyoff I 
Those are our well-sweeps ! Even to the gate, even to the 
gate! Jesus! Hreptyoff — Hreptyoff!" 

But here the forest grows thin, the snow-fields open, and 
with them the sliii>e, from which a number of glittering eyea 
are looking un the running Basia. 

But those were not wolves' eyes, — all, those were Hrep- 
tyoff windows looking with sweet, bright, and saving light! 
That is the " fortalice " there on the eminenoe, just that 
eastern side turned to the forest! 




358 1'A.N MICHAEL. 

There was still a distance to go, but Basia did not km 
when she passed it. The soldiers standing at tbe gate on 
the village side did not know her in the darkness ^ but 
they admitted her, thinking her a boy sent on some message, 
and returning to the commandant. She rushed in with her 
last breath, ran across the square near the wells where the 
dragoons, returning just before from a reconnoiasance, had 
watered their horses for the night, and stood at the door of 
the main building. The little knight and Zagloba were 
sitting just then astride a bench before the fire, and drink- 
ing krupnik.' They were talking of Basia. thinking that 
she was down there somewhere, managing in EashkoCf. 
Both were sad, for it was terribly dreary without her, and 
every day they were discussing about her return. 

"God ward off sudden thaws and rains. Should they 
come, He alone knows when she would return," said Ziiglob^ 
gloomily. 

"The winter will hold out yet," said the little knightL 
■'and in eight or ten days I shall be looking toward 
Mohiloff for her every hour." 

"I wish she had not gone. There ia nothing for me hei 
without her in Hreptyoff." 

" But why did you advise the journey? " 
" Don't invent, Michael ! That took plafle with your 
head." 

" If only she comes liack in health." 
Here the little knight sighed, and added, 
" In health, and as soon as possible." 
With that the door sijueaked. and a small, pitiful, torn 
creature, covered with snow, began to pipe plaintively at 
the threshold : — ■ 
" Michael, Michael I " 

The little knight sprang up, but he was so astonished 
the first moment that he stopped where he stood, as 
turned to stone; he opened his arms, began to blink. 
stood Btill. 

" Michael ! — Azya betrayed — he wanted to earry 
away; but I fled, and — save — rescue!" 

When she had said this, she tottered and fell a; 
dead, o 
her in 
shrilly. 



ey 

I 



the floor ; Pan Michael sprang forward, raised 
if she had been a feather, and cried 



inrif i>I gorailka. hoaej. and spices. 




PAN MICHABL. 



369 



« Merciful Christ ! " 

But her poor head hung without life on his shoulder. 
Thinking that he held only a corpse in his arms, he began 
to cry with a ghastly voice, — 

<< Basia is dead ! — dead ! Rescue ! " 



PAN MTCHAEL. 



CHAPTER XUL 



□It thraiigli^^H 



News of Basia's arrival tiew like a thtmderbolt thraiigl . 
Hreptyoff i but no one except the little kniglit. Pan ZagloMi, 
and the serving- women aaw her that evening, or the follow- 
iug evenings. After that swoon on the threshold she re- 
covered presence of mind snflicieiitly to tell in a. few words 
at least what had hapi>eii«d, and how it had happened ; 
but suddenly a new lit of fainting set in, and an hour later, 
though they used all means to revive her, though they 
warmed her, gave her wine, tried to give her food, she " ' 
not know even her husband, and there was no doubt 
for her a loug and grievous illness was beginning. 

Meanwhile excitement rose in all Hreptyoff. The 
diers, learning that "the lady" had come home half aliv^ 
rushed out to the square like a swaroi of bees ; all the ofS- 
cers assembled, and whispering in low voices were waiting 
impatiently for news front the bedroom where Basia was 
lying. For a long time, however, it was impossible to learn 
anything. It is true that at times waiting-women hurried 
past, one to the kitchen for hot water, another to the dis- 
pensary for plasters, ointments, and herbs ; but they let no 
one detain them. Uncertainty was weighing like lead on 
all hearts. Increasing crowds, even from the village, col- 
lected on the square ; inquiries passed from mouth to 
mouth ; men described Azja's treason, and said that " the 
lady" had saved herself by fiigbt, had fled a whole week 
without food or sleep. At these tidings the breasts of all 
swelled with rage. At last a wonderful and terrible fi-enzy 
seized the assembly of soldiers ; but they repressed i' 
through fear of injuring the sick woman by an outburst. 

At last, after long waiting. Pan Zagloba went out to tl 
officers, Iiis eyes red, and the remnant of the hair on 
head standing up; they sprang to him in a crowd, 
covered him at once with anxious questions in l< 
tones. 

" Is she alive ; is she alive ? " 

" She is alive," said the old man ; " but God know: 
whether she will live an hour." 



they 
^di(^^^ 

st^^^l 



PAN MICILAEI,. 



361 



B the voice stuck in his throat ; bis lower lip quivered. 
Seizing his head with both hands, he dropped lieavily on 
the bench, and suppressed sobbing heaved ni» breast. 

At sight of this, Pan Musbalski caught in his embrace 

Pan Nyenashinyets, though he carud not much for hiia 

■ ordinarily, and began to inoan quietly; Pan Nyenashinyets 

■seconded him at once. Pan Motuvidio stared as if he were 

I trying to swallow something, but could not ; Pan Snitko fell 

I'tu unbuttoning his coat with quivering lingers ; Pan Hromyka 

I raised his hands, and walked through the room. The sol- 

rs, seeing through the windows these signs of despair, 

' itnd judging that the lady had died already, began an outcry 

and lamentation. Hearing this, Zagloha felt iuto a sudden 

fury, and shot out like a stone from a sling to the square. 

" Silence, you scoundrels ! may the thunderbolts split 
yon ! " cried be, in a suppressed voice. 

They were silent at once, understanding that the time for 
lamentation had not come yet; but they did not leave the 
square. Zagloba returned to the room, quieted somewhat, 
I and sat again on the bench. 

At that moment a waiting-woman appeared again at the 
I door of tfae room. 

Zagloba spi-ang toward her. 
" How is it there ? " 
" She is sleeping." 

" Is she sleeping ? Praise be to Ood ! " 
"Maybe the Lord will grant — " 
" What is the Pan Commandant doing ? " 
" The Pan Commandant is at her bedside." 
" That is well. Go now for what you were sent." 
Zagloba turned to the otticers and said, repeating the 
I wonis of the woman. — 

■' May the Most High Gi>d have mercy ! She is sleeping ! 
I Some hone is entering me — Uf ! " 
And they sighed deeply in like : 
gathered around Zagloba in a close < 
inquire, — 

" For God's sake, how did it liappeu 'i 
. How did she escape on foot? " 
I " At first she did not escape on foot," whispered Zagloba, 
I " but with two horses, for she threw that dog from his 
I aaddte, — may the plague slay him!" 
" I cannot believe my ears ! " 
■• She struck him with the butt of a pistol l>etween the eyes; 



. Then they 
and began to 



What hapijened ? 



."if!'.' 



PAS MICHAEL. 



iind as they were some distance behind no one saw them, I 
a»d no one pursued. The wolves ate one horse, and the 
otlter was drowned under the ice. O Merciful Christ ! She 
went, the poor thing, alone through forests, without eatiiig, 
without <1 finking." 

Here Pan Zogloba burst out crying again, aud stopped Ms 
narrative for a time ; the ottioevs too sat down on bennbes, 
tilled with wonder and horror and pity for the woman who 
was loved by all. 

" When she came near Hreptyoff," continued ZaglobcL, 
after a while, " she did not know the [ilaae, and was prepar- 
ing to die; just then she heard the s<]ueak of the well- 
sweeps, knew that she was near us, and driigged herself 
home with her last breath," 

" God guarded her in such straits," said I'an Motovidlo, 
wiping his moist mustaches. "He will guard her further." 

" It will be so ! You have touched the poiut,*' whispered J 
a number of voices. 

With that a louder noise came in from the square i 
Zagloba sprang up again in a rage, and rushed out through ' 
the doorway . 

Head was thnist up to head on the square; butat sight of 
Zagloba and two other officers the soldiers pushed back 
into a half-circle. J 

"Be quiet, you dog souls!" began Zagloba, "or I'U| 
command — " 

But out of the half-circle stepped Zydor Luania, - 
sergeant of dragoons, a real ^lazovian, and oue of Pan 
Michael's favorite soldiers. This man advanced a couple of 
steps, straightened himself out like a string, and said with 
a voice of decision, — 

" Your grace, since such a son has injured our lady, as I 
live, we cannot but move on him and take vengeance; alt 
l>eg to do this. And if the colonel cannot go, we will go 
under another command, even to the Crimea iteelf, to capture 
that man ; and remembering our lady, we will not spare 
him." 

A stubborn, cold, peasant threat sounded in the voice of 
the sergeant ; other dragoons and attendants in the accom- 
panying squadrons began to grit their teeth, shake their 
sabres, puff, and murmur. This deep grumbling, like the 
grumbling of a bear in the night, lia<I i ' 



n 

! 

M 



The sergeant stood erect waiting for an answer; 



lething ^^^J 
behind ^^^H 



PAN MICHAEL. 363 

him whole ranks were waitinjf, and in them waa evident 
such obstinacy and rage that in presence of it even tha 
ordinary obedience of soldiers disappeared. 

Silence continued for a while ; all at once some voice in 
a remoter line called out, — 

" The blood of that one is the best medicine for ' the 
I lady.'" 

Zagloba'B anger fell away, for that attachment of the 
soldiers to Basia touched fajm; and at that mention of 
medicine another plan Hashed up in his head, — namely, to 
bring a doctor to Itasia. At the first moment in that wild 
HreptyoS no one had thought of a doctor ; but nevertheless 
there were many of tliem in Kamenyets, — among others 
a certain Greek, a famous man, wealthy, the owner of a 
number of stone houses, and ao learned that he passed 
everywhere as almost skilled in the black art. But there 
was a doubt whether he, being wealthy, would be willing to 
come at any price to such a desert, — he to whom oven 
magnates spoke with respect. 
Zagloba meditated for a short time, and then said, — 
"A titling vengeance will not mise that arch hound, 1 
promise you that; and he would surely prefer to have his 
grace, the king, swear vengeance against him than to have 
Zagloba do it But it Is not known whether he is alive yet ; 
for the lady, in tearing herself out of his hands, struck him 
with the butt of her pistol right in the brain. But this is 
not the time to think of him, for tirst we must save the 
t lady." 

" We sliould be glad to do it, even with our own lives," 
I answered Lusnia. 

And the crowd muttered again in support of the sergeant. 

"Listen to me," said Zagloba. "In Kamenyets lives a 

■ doctor named Uodopul. Vou will go to him ; you will tell 

rliim that the starosta of Podotia has sprained his leg at this 

place and is waiting for rescue. And if he is outside the 

wall, seize him, put him on a horse, or into a bag. and bring 

him to Hreptyoff without stopping. I will give command 

to have horses disposed at short distances apart, and you 

will go at a gallop. Only be careful to bring him alive, for 

we have no business with dead doctors." 

A mutter of satisfaction was heard on every side; Lusnia 
moved his stern mustaches and said, — 

" I will bring him surely, and I will not lose him till we 
laome to HreptyoS." 



I 



364 



TAN MICHAEL 



" Move on 1 '" 

" I pray your grace — " 

" What more ? " 

" But if he should die of fright ? " 

" He will not. Take six men and move,' 

Lusnia shot away. The others were glad to do sometliing 
for the lady j they ran to saddle the horses, and in a few 
"Our Fathers " six men were racing to Kamenyets. After 
them others took additional horses, to be disposed along the 
road. 

Zaglobn, satisfied with himself, returned to the house. 

After a while I'au Michael came out of the bedroom, 
changed, half conscious, iudiGfereul to words of sympathy 
ftud consolation. When he had informed Zagloba that 
Basia was sleeping coutinually, he dropped on the beneh, 
and gazed with waudering look on the door beyond 
she was lying. It seemed to the officers that he was lisi 
ingi therefore all restrained their breathing, and a perl 
stillness settled down in the room. 

After a certain time Zagloba went on tiptoe to the 111 
knight. 

" Michael," aaiil he. '■ 1 have sent to Kamenyets for 
doctor; but maybe it is well to send for some one else ?" 

Volodyovski was collecting his thoughts, and apparently 
did not understand. 

'* For a priest," said Zagloba. " Father Kaminski might 
come by morning." 

The little knight closed bis eyes, turned toward the 
hia_ face as pale as a kerchief, and said in a hurried voice, 

" Jesua, JesUB, Jesus ! " 

Zagloba inquired no further, but went out and 
arrangements. When he returned, Pan Michael was no 
longer in the room. The ofHcers told Zagloba that the sick 
woman had called her husband, it was unknown whether in 
a fever or in her senses. 

The old noble convinced himself soon, by inspection, that 
it was in a fever. 

Basia's cheeks were bright red ; her eyes, though glitter- 
ing, were dull, as if the pupils had mingled with Sie white'' 
her pale hands were searching for something before hi 
with a monotonous motion, on the coverlet. Pan Michi 
was lying half alive at her feet 

From time to time t!ie sick woman muttered sometMi 
in a low voice, or uttered uncertain phrases more loiu 



hing 

.fter 

the 

x>m, 

ithy 

that 

nch, 

hicii^^^ 

ite^^H 

9 




PAN MICHAEL. 



3651 



among them "Hreptyoll" was repeated most frequi'iitly; 
evidently it seemed to her at times that she was still ou dhe I 
road. ThiLt movement of her hands on the coverlet dis- J 
turbed Zagloba especially, for iu its unconscious monotony I 
he saw signs of coming deatli. He was a man of experience, 1 
and many iieople had died in his presence ; but never had I 
bis heart been cut with such sorrow as at sight of tliaC \ 
flower withering so early. 

Understanding that God alone could save that quenching 
life, he kuelt at the bed and began to pray, and to pray 
earnestly, 

Meanwhile Basia's breath, grew heavier, and changed by 
degrees to a rattling. Volodyovski sprang up from her feet ; 1 
Kagloba rose from his knees. Neither said a word to the 1 
other ; they merely looked into each other's eyes, and in that I 
look there was terror. It seemed to them that she was ) 
dying, but it seemed so only for some moments ; s< 
breathing was easier and even slower. 

Thenceforth they were between fear and hope. The night ' 
dragged on slowly. Neither did the officers go to rest ; 
they sat in the room, now looking at the door of the bed- 
room, now whispering among themselves, now dozing. At 
intervals a boy came in to throw wood on the fire; and at 
each movement of the latch they sprang from the bench, 
thinking that Volodyovski or Zagloba was coming, and they I 
would hear the terrible words, " She is living no longer 1 " 1 

At last the coelcs crowed, and she was still struggling I 
with the fever. Toward morning a fierce rain-storm burst | 
forth ; it roared among the beams, howled on the roof j 
times the Barnes quivered in the chimney, casting into the j 
room puffs of smoke and sparks. About daylight Pan | 
I Motoviitlo stepped out quietly, for he had In go on a reooa- 1 
I noissanee. At last day came pale and cloudy, and lighted \ 
weary faces. 

On the square the usual movement began. In the whistling 

I of the storm were heard the tramp of horses on the planking 

, of the stable, tlie squeak of the well-sweeps, an<l the voices of 

soldiers ; ~but soon a hell sounded, — Father Kaminski had 

When he entered, wearing his white surplice, the officers 
fell on their knees. It seemed to all that tlie solemn mo- 
ment had come, after which death must follow undoubtedly. 
The sick woman had not regained consciousness; therefore 
the priest could not hear her confession. He only gave 



M 



366 PAN MICHAEL 

her extreme unction; then be began Xa console the little 
knight, and to persuade him to yield to the will of God. 
But there wa« no effect in that consolation, for no wofda 
could reach his pain. 

For a whole day death hovered over Basia. Like a spider, 
which secreted in some gloomy corner of the ceiling crawls 
out at times to the light, and lets itself down on &n unseen 
web, death seemed at times to come down right there over 
Basia's head ; ami more tlian once it seemed to those present 
that his shadow was falling on her forehead, that that bright 
soul was just opening its wings to fly away out of Hreptyoff, 
somewhei'e into endless spa<:e, to the other sid^ of life. 
Then again death, like a spider, hid away under the ceil- 
ing, and hope tilled their hearts. 

But that was merely a pai-tial and temporary hope, for 
no one dared to think that Basia would survive the attack. 
Ban Uiehael himself had no hope of her recovery; and this 
pain of his became so great that Zagloba, though suftering 
severely himself, began to be afraid, and to commend htm 
to the care oi the oflic^rs. 

" For God's sake, look after him ! " said the old man ; " he 
may plunge a knife into his body." 

This did not eome, indeeil, to Ban Michael's head i 
but in that rending sorrow and pain he asked himself 
continually, — 

'■ How am I to sUy behind when she goes ? How can I 
let that dearest love go alone ? What will she say when she 
looks around and does nut find me near her ? " 

Thinking thus, he wished with all the powers of his soul 
to die with her ; for as he coutd not imagine life for b\m* 
self on earth without her, in like manner be did not under-. 
stand that she could be happy hi that life without him, and 
notyeam for him. In the afternoon the ilUomened spider 
hid again in the eeiling. The flush in Basia's cheeks was 
quenched, and the fevev decreased to a degree that soma 
consciousness came back to her. 

She lay for a time with closed eyes, then, o[)eniDg them, 
looked into the face of the little knight, and asked, — 

" Michael, am I in Hreptyoff ? " 

"Yes, my love," answereil Volfxlyovski. dosing his teeth. 

" And are you really near me ? " 

" Yes ; how do you feel ? " 

" Ai, well." 

It was clear that she herself was not certain that the 



4 



I'AN MICIIAET^ 



367 I 



fever bad not brought Dciore her eyes deceptive visiuns i 
but from that moment she regained consciousness more 
and more. 

Id the evening Lusnia and his men came and shook out of 
a bag before the fort the doctor of Kamenyets, together with 
his medicines; he was barely alive. But whtu he learned 
thiit he was not in robber bands, us he thought, but was 
brought in that fashion to a patient, after a passing faintness 
he went to the rescue at once, especially as Zagluba held be- 
fore him in one hand a purse tilled with coin, in the other a 
loaded pistol, and said, — 

"Here ia the fee for life, and there is the fee for death." 

That same night, about daybreak, the spider of itl-omen 
I hid away somewhere fur good; thereupon the decision of 
the doctor, "She will be sick a long time, but she will 
recover," sounded with joyful echo through Hreptyoff. 
When Fan Michael heard it first, he fell on the floor and 
broke into such violent sobbing that it seemed as though 
his bosom would burst Zagloba grew weak altogether 
from joy, so that his face was covered with sweat, and he 
was torely able to exclaim, " A drink ! " The oAicera 
embraced one another. 

On the square the dragoons assembled again, with the 
escort and tne Cossacks of Pan Motovidlo ; it was hardly 
possible to restrain them from shouting. They wanted 
absolutely to show their delight in some fashion, and they 
began to beg for a number of robbers imprisoTiwi in the 
cellars of Hreptyoff, so as to hang them for the ' 
the lady. 

But the little knight refused. 



4 



le benefit of ^^H 



PAN JIICliAEU 



CHAPTER XLIII. 

Basia suffered so violeutty for a week yet, that had it i 
bran for the asguriiuce of tlie doctor both Fan Michael a 
Zagloba would have admitted that the flame of Iier lite 
might expire at any moment. Only at the end of that time 
' did she become notably bett«r ) her consciousness returned 
fully, and though the doctor foresaw that she would lie in 
bed a mouth, or a month and a half, still it was certain thi ' 
she would return to perfect health, and gain her forini 
sti-eugth. 

Pau Uiobael during her illness went hardly oue step from 
hei' pillow; he loved her after these perils still more, if 
possible, and did not see the world beyond her. At times 
when he sat near her, wheu he looked on that face, still thin 
and emaciated but joyous, and those eyes, into which th< 
old fire was returning each day, he waa l>eaet by the wiaf 
tJ3 laugh, to cry, and to stout from delight i — 

'* My only Basia is recovering; she is recovering ! " 

And he rushed at her hands, and sometimes he kissed 
those poor little feet which had waded so valiantly through 
the deep snows to HreptyotT; in a word, he loved her 
and honored her beyond estimation. He felt wonderfully, 
indebted to Providence, and on a certain time he said 
presence of Zagloka and the officers : — 

" I am a poor man, but even were I to work oft my an 
to the elbows, I will find money for a little church, ev 
wooden one. And as often as they ring the bells in it, I 
remember the mercy of God, and the soul will be 
within me from gratitude." 

"God grant us first to pa«s through this Turkish wi 
with soccess," said Zagloba. 

" The Lord knows best what pleases Him most," repli 
the little knight : " if He wishes for a church He will pi 
serve me ; and if He prefers my L>lood, I shall not spare 
as God is dear to me." 

Basia with health regained her humor. Two weeks lal 
she gave command to oi^en tlie door of her chamber ; 

J evening; and when the officers had assembled 
1, she called out with h«r silvery voice : — 



if 

ts 
n 

1 




PAN MICHAEL 



[ not die thin time, 
" answered ttie ofBcers, in | 



>d-eveiiing, geatlemea! 
f alia 1 " 

"Thanks to llie Most High God!' 
[ chorus. 

"Glory be to Ciod, dear child!" exclaimed Pan Moto- 1 
I vidlo, who loved Baiiia particularly with a fatherly affeetion, 
I and who in niouients of great emotion spoke always in 
[ Russian.* J 

" See, gentlemen," continued Basla, " what has hap- | 
' pened ! Who could have hoped for this ? Lucky that it ] 
[ ended so," 

" God watcbeti over innocence," called the chorus again ' 
I through the door. 

" But I'an Zagluba laughed at me mure than once, because , 
I bare more love for the sabre than the distafl'. Well, 
a diataff or a needle would have helped me greatly! But 
did n't I act like a cavalier, did n't I ? " 
"An angel could not have done better ! " 
Zaglolui interrupted the conversation by closing the door 
of the chaintier, for he feared too much excitement for I 
Basia. But she was angry as a cat at the old man, for she | 
had a wish for further eonversation, and especially to hear 
more praises of her bravery and valor. When danger J 
I bad passed, and was merely a reminiscence, she was very ] 
proud of her action against Azya, and demanded praise 
absolutely. More than once she turned to the little knight, I 
and pushing bis breast with her linger said, with the mien 
of a spoiled child, — 

" I'raise for the bravery I " 

And he, the obedient, praised her and fondled her, and I 
kissed her on the eyes an^l on the hands, till Zagloba, 
though he was greatly affected himself iu reality, pretended 
to be aoandallzed. and muttered, — 
"Ah, everything will be as lax as grandfather's whip." 
The general rejoicing in Hreptyoff over Basia'a recovery 
vas troubled only by the lememljrauce of the injur; which 
Aiya's treason had wrought in the Commonwealth, and the 
terrible fate cit old Pan Novoveski, of Pani and Panna 
F Kva. Basia was troubled no little by tliis, 
[ and with her every one; foe the events at llafilikoll were 
I Icnuwn in detail, not only in Hreptyoff, but in Kamenyets 
I and farther ou. A few days before, Pan Myslishevski had 

otuTidlo'B wonlB artt liiusian in Om origiiuiL | 



370 



PAN MIOHARL. 



stopped in HreptyofF ; notwithstanding the treason of Azya, I 
Krychinski, and Adurovich, he did not lose hope of attract- 
ing to the Polisli side the other captains. After Pan 
Myslishevski came Pan Bogusli. and later, news directly 
from Mohiloff, Yampul, iimL Kashkuff itself. ■ 

In Mohiloff, I'an Gorzenski, evidently a better soldier thao i 
orator, did not let himself be deceived. Intercepting Azya's I 
orders to the Tartars whom he left behind. Pan Gorzenski * 
ft^ll upon them, witli a handful of Mazovian infantry, and 
out them down or took them prisoners; besides, he sent a 
warning to Vamiwl, througti which that place was saved. 
The troops returned soon after. So Rashkotf was the only 
victim. Pan Michael received a letter from Pan Byala-J 
glovski himself, giving a report of events there and other' 
affairs relating to tlie whole Com mon wealth, 

"It is well that I returned,"' wrote Pan Byaloglorslci. amon^ olhcT' 
things, "for Novoveski, my !<ec[>nd, is not in a state now to do duty, 
lie IS more liku a fkelctori thau a man, and we shall hu lure to lo!>e a 
great cavalier, for auSerin); has crushed him bevond the measure of 
nis gtrength. His father is slain: Ilis sister, in the last degree of 
ahame, given to Adurovich by Aeya. who took I'anna Bosk! for tiii»> 
self. Nothing can be done for them, even should tliure be success in 
rescuing tbem From captivity. We know this from a Tartar who 
sprained his shoulder iu crtMsins the river ; taken prisoner by our 
men, he was put on the fire, and divulged everj'thing. Axi-a, Krv- 
chinski, and Arlurnvii.'h have gone to Adrianople. Novoveski is 
BtrugzUng to follow without fail, saying that he must take Azya. 
even from the centre of die Sultan*a eanip, and have vengeance. He 
was alwnys ob>itiimte and daring, and there is no rea^in now to 
wonder at him, since it is a question of Panna Bo-iki, whose evil fale 
we all bewail with tears, for she was a sweet maiden, and I do not 
know the man whose hi-art she did not win. itut I restrain Novo- 
veski, and tell him that .Axya himself will come to hiin ; for war is 
certain, and this also, that the liordes will move in the vanguard. 
We have news from Moldavia from the perkulabs, and from Turkiidi 
merchants as well, that troops are a>iscmb]ing already near Adri- 
anople, — a great many of the horde. The Turkish cavalry, wluch 
they call 'spahis,' are mustering too; and the Sultan himMdf is to 
come with the janisaariea. My benefactor, there will be untold 
myriads of llicm ; for the whole Orient is in movement, and we have 
only a handful of troops. Our whole hopi' is in the rock oE Kamen- 
yets, which, (Joil grant, is provisioned properly. In Adrianople 
It is spring ; and with us aimost spring, for tremendous runs are 
falling and grass is appearing. I am going to Yampol ; for Rashkoff 
is only a heap of ashes, and there is no place to incline one's bead, or 
anything to put into the mouth. Besides, 1 think that we shall be 




I 



PAN MICHAEL. 371 

The little knight had information of equal and even 
i^reater certainty, since it came from Hotin.- He had 
Bent it too a short time before to the hetman. Still, Byalo- 
glovski's letter, coming frota the remotest boundary, made 
a powerful Impresttion on him, precisely because it coulirmed 
that intelligence. But the little knight had no fears touch- 
ing war, his fears were for Basia. 

" The order of the hetman to withdraw the garrisons may 
come any day," said he to Zagloba; "and service ia service. 
It will be necessary to move without delay ; but Basia is in 
bed yet, and the weather ia bad," 

"If ten orders were to corae," said Zagloba, "Basia ia 
the main question; we will stay here until she recovers 
completely. Itesides, the wat will not begin before the end 
of the thaws, much leas before the end of winter, especially 
as they will bring heavy artillery against Karaenyets." 

" That old volunteer is always sitting within you," replied 
the little knight, with impatience ; "you think an order may 
be delaye<l for private matters." 

" Well, if an order is dearer to you than Baeia, )iack her 
into a wagon and marnh. I know, I know, you are ready 
at command to put her in with forks, if it appeais that she 
is unable to sit iu the wagon with her own strength. May 
the hangman take you with such discipline ! In old times a { 
man did what he coiUd, and what he could n't he did n't do. 
You have kindness on your lips, but just let them cry, 
' Kaida on the Turk ' ' thi>n you '11 spit out your kindness as 
you would a, peaehstone, and you will t»ke that unfortunate 
woman on horseback with a tariat," 

"I without pity for Basia! Fear the wounds of the 
Crucified ! " cried the little knight. 

Zaglol)a puffed angrily for a time, then looking at the 
SUfTering face of Pan Michael, he said, — 

''Michael, you know that I say what I say out of love 
really parental for Basia. Otherwise would I be sitting 
here under the Turkish axe. instead of enjoying leisure in a 
safe place, which at my years no man could take ill of me? 
But who got Basia for you ? [f it shall be sef n that it was 
not I, then command me to drink a vat of water without a 
thing to give taste to it." 

■' [could not repay you in a lifetime for Baaia! " cried the 
tittle knight. 

Then they took each other by the shoulders, and the best 
harmony began between theoi. 



372 



PAN MICHAEL. 



" I havp planued," saiil the little knight, "that wheii n 
comes, you will takc^ Biuiia to I'an Van's place. Chambul* | 
do not go that far." 

" I will do so for you, though it would delight ine to go I 
agiunst the Turk; for nothing disgusts me like tlmt swioisb \ 
uatioQ which does not drink wine." 

" I fear only one thing : liasia will try to bo at Karaenyeltt, I 
BO as to bp near me. My skin creeps at thought of this ; I 
l)ut as God is God slie will try." I 

'•Do not let her try. Has little evil come already, 1 
because you indulge her in everything, and let her go on 
that expedition to Kashkuff, though 1 cried out against it 1 
immediately ? " 

" But that is not true ! You said that you would not I 
advise." I 

" When I say that I will not advise a thing, that is worsa I 
than if I had spoken against it." I 

" Basia ought to be wise now, but she will not. When | 
she sees the sword over my head she will resist." 

" Do not let her resist, I repeat Kor God'a sake, what I 
sort of a straw husband are you ? " | 

" I confess that when she puts her fists in her eyes and | 
begins to cry, or just let her pretend to cry, the heart in me 
is like butter on a frying-pan. It must be that she has 
given me some herb. As to sending her, I will send het 
for her safety is dearer to me than my own life ; but when 
think that I must torture her so the breath stops in me 
from pity." . 

" Michael, have God iu your heart! Don't be led by tlie J 
nose I " I 

" Bah I don't be led yourself. Who, if not you, siud that 1 
I have no pity for her ? " 

"What's that?" asked Zagloba. 

" You do not lack ingenuity, but now you are acmtching J 
behind your ear yourself." 

" Because 1 'm thinking what better argument to osc" 

" But it she puts her fists in her eyes at once ? " 

"She will, aa God is dear to me!" said Zagloba, with 
evident alarm. I 

And they were perplexed, for, to tell the truth, Basia had 1 
measured both perfectly. They had netted her to the last I 
degree in her sickness, and loved her so much that the] 
necessity of opposing her wish and desire filled them with I 
fear. That Basia would not resist, and would yield withJ 



PAN MICHAEL. 



373 



submission to the decree, both knew well; but not to 
mention Pan Michael, it would have been pleasanter for 
Zagloba to rush himself the third man on a whole regiment 
of janissaries, than to see her putting her little fists into 
her eyes. 



PAN MICUAEU 



CHAPTBB XLIV. 

On that same day there came to them aid infallible, 
they thought, in the persons of guests unexpected and de 
above all. The Ketlings came toward evening, without 
any previous intimation. The delight and astonishmeut at 
seeing them in HreptyofE was indescribable ; and they, 
learning on the first inquiry that Basia was returning to 
health, vfere comforted in an equal degree. Krysia rushed 
at once to the bedroom, and at the same moment exclama- 
tions and cries from there announced Basia's happiness 
to the little knight. 

Ketling and Pan Michael embraced each other a long 
time} now they put each other out at arm's length, now 
they embraced again. 

"For God's sake ! " said the little knight. " 1 should be 
less pleased to receive the baton than to see you ; but what 
are you doing in these parts ? " 

" The hetman has made me commander of the artillery at 
Kamenyets," said Ketling ; " therefore I went with my wife 
to that place. Hearing there of the trials that had met you, 
I set out without delay for Hreptyoff. Praise be to God, 
Michael, that all has ended well! We travelled in great 
suffering and uncertainty, for we knew not whether we were 
Mraing here to rejoice or to mourn." 

" To rejoice, to rejoice ! " broke in Zagloba. 

" How did it happen ? " asked Ketling, 

The little knight and Zagloba vied with each other in 
narrating; and Ketling listened, raising his eyes and hia 
hands to heaven in wonderment at Basia's bravery. 

When they had talked all they wished, the little knight 
felt to inquiring of Ketling what had happened to him, and 
he made a report in detail. After their marriage they had 
lived on the boundary of Conrland ; they were so happy 
with each other that it could not be better in heaven. 
Ketling in taking Krysia knew perfectly that he was taking 
" a being above earth," and he had not changed his opinion 
so far, ~ 

Zagloba and Pan Michael, remembering by this ( 
sion the former Ketling who expressed himself always i 



I his opinion I 

this expreii^^H 
always in ^^^H 



PAN MICHAEL, 



375 



toottly and elevated style, began to embrace him again; 

and when all three had satisHed their friendship, the old 

noble asked, — 
" Has there come to that being above earth any earthly 
36 which kicks with itH feet and looks for teeth in its 

mouth with its tinger 'i " 
"God gave iis a son," said Ketling; "and now again — " 
"1 have noticed," interrupted Zagloba. " But here every 

thing is on the old footing." 

Then he fixed his seeing eye on the little knight, whose 

mustaches quivered repeatedly. 
I Further conversation was interrupted by the coming of 

■ Xrysia, who pointed to the door and said, — 

" Basia invites you." 

All went to the chamber together, and there new greetings 
Mgan. Ketling kissed Basia's hand, and Pan Michael 
kissed Krysia's again ; then all looked at one another with 
curiosity, as people do who have not met for a long time. 

Ketling had changed In almost nothing, except that he 
lad bis hair cut closely, and that made him seem younger; 
mt Krysia had changed greatly, at least considering the 
ame. She was not so slender and willowy as before, and 
Tier face was paler, for which reason the down on her lip 

■ leemed darker; but she had the former beautiful eyes 
Bvith unusually long lashes, and the former calmness of 
I enuntenauce. Her features, once so wonderful, had lost, 

however, their previous delicacy. The loss might be, it Is 
true, only temporary ; still, I'an Michael, looking at her and 
coinmring her with his Basia, could not but think, — 

"For God's sake, how could I fall in love with her when 

L both were together ? Where were my eyes ? " 

\ On the other hand, Basia seemed oeautiful to Ketling; 

Pfor she was really beautiful, with her golden, wayward fore- 

' lock dropping toward her brows, with her complexion which, 

losing some of its ruddiness, had become after her illness 

like the leaf of a white rose. But now her faoe was 

enlivened somewhat by delight, and her delicate nostrils 

moved miickly. !4he seemed ns youthful as if she had not 

yet reacned ni.itiirity ; and at the first glance it might be 

thought that she was some ten years younger than Ketling'a 

wife. But her beauty acted on the sensitive Ketling only 

in this way. that ho began to think with more tenderness 

of hia wife, for he felt guilty with regard to her. 

Both women related to each other all that could be told 



4 



376 



PAN MICHAEL. 



in a short apace of tiiiii>; aui] tJiP whole roni|>aQy, flitting 
around Baaia'B bed, began to rt-call former tlaya. But that 
lonveraation did not move aomf how, for there were iu those 
former days delicate subjects, — the confidences of Pau 
Michael with Ivrysia; and the indifference of the littl^ 
knight for Hasia, loved later, and various jiromiites 
various despaii-s. Life in Ketling's liouse had a charm fc 
all, and left an agreeable memory behind ; but to speak of 
was awkward. 

Ketling changed the subject soon after: — 

" I have not told yon yet that on the road we stopped 
with Pan Yan, who would not let us go for two weeks, and 
entertained ub so that in heaven it could not be better." 

"By the dear God, how are they?" cried Z^Iobo. 
" Then you found them at home ? " 

"We did; for Pan Yan had returned for a time from 
the betman's with hia three elder sons, who serve 
cavalry." 

"I have not seen Pan Yan nor his family since the til 
of your wediliug," said tlie little knight, " He was here 
the Wilderness, and his sons were with him ; but I did 
happen to meet them," 

"They are all very anxious to see you," said Kel 
turning to Zagloba. 

" And I to see them," replied the old man. " But this 
)iow it is : if I am here, I am sad without them ; if I go tbei 
I shall be sad without this weasel. Such is human life ; 
the wind does n't blow into one ear it will into the othi 
But it is worse for the lone man, for if I hod cliildren 
should not bo loving a stranger." 

" Yon would not love yimr own children more than US^ 
said Basia. 

When he heard this Zagloba was greatly delighted, _^ 
casting off sad thoughts, he fell at once into jovial humoTj 
when he had puffed somewhat he said, — 

" Ha, I was a fool there at Ketling's ; I got Krysia 
Basia for you two, and I did not think of myself. Thi 
was still time then." 

Here he turned to the women, — 

"Confess that you would have fallen in love with me, 
hrith of yon, and either one would have preferred me to 
.Michael or Ketling." 

" Of course we should I " exclaimed Basia. 

" Helena, Pan Yau's wife, too iu her day would 



would I»^^^H 



PAN MICHAKL. 



.st; 



preferred me. Ha! it might have been. I should then 
itave a sednte woman, none of your tramps, knocking teoth 
'^--t of TarUrs. But is she well ? " 

" She is well, but a little anxious, £or their two iniddl<) 

ys ran away to the army from school at Lultoff," said 
Ketling. " Pan Van himself is glad that there is such met- 
"e in the boys ; but a mother is a mother almost always." 

" Have they many children ? " inquired Basia, with a sigli. 

"Twelve boys, and now the fair sex has l>egun," answered 
Eetling. 

' Ha ! " cried Zagloba, " the special blessing of God is on 

t house. I have reared them all at my own bi-east, like a 

pelican. I must pull the ears of tlioso middle boys, for if 

they had to run away why did n't they come here to Michael ? 

But wait, it must be Michael and Yasek who ran away. 

, There was such a fiock of them that their own father cou- 

Eounded thtir names ; and you could n't see a crow for three 

around, for the rogues had killed every crow with 

their muskets. Rah, bah ! you would have to look through 

t world for anotlicr such woman. -Hulskft,' I used to 
say to her, 'the boys are getting too big for mc, I most 
have new sport' Then she would, as it were, frown at me ; 
but the time came as if written down. Imagine to yourself, 
i went so far that if any woman in the country about 
touhl not get consolation, she borrowed a dress from Ilalska; 
Uid it helped her, as God is ilear to me, it did." 

All wondered greatly, and a moment of silence fol- 
' ; then the voitie of the little knight was heard on a 
Bdden, — 

•' Dasia, do you hear ? " 

" Michael, will you be quiet 7 " answered Basia, 

But Michael would not be auiot, for various cunning 
flioughts were coming to his head. It seemed to him above 
Ul that with that affair another equally important might 

I accomplished; hence he began to talk, as it were to 
himself, carelessly, as about the commonest thing in the 
world, — 

" As G«l lives, it would Vie well to visit Pan Yan and his 
wife ; but he will not l)e at home now, for he is going to the 
hetman ; but she has sense, aud is not accustomed to tempt 
th« Lord God, therefore she will stay at home," 

Here he turned to Krysia. '■ The spring is coming, and 
lie weather wilt be fine. Now it is too early for Basia, but 
I little later I might not be opposed, for it is a friendly 



378 I'AN MICHAEL. 

obligation. Pan Zagloba would take you both there ; in the 
fall, when all would be quiet, I would go after you." 

<<That is a splendid idea," exclaimed Zagloba; ''I must 
go anyhow, for I have fed them with ingratitude. Indeed, 
I have forgotten that tliey are in the world, until I am 
ashamed." 

"What do you say to this?" inquired Pan Michael, 
looking carefully into Krysia's eyefi. 

But she answered most unexpectedly^ with her usual 
calmness, — 

" I should be glad, but I cannot ; for I will remain with 
my husband in Kamenyets, and will not leave him for 
any cause." 

" In Grod's name, what do I hear ? " cried Pan Michael. 
"You will remain in the fortress, which will be invested 
surely, and that by an enemy knowing no moderation? 
I should not talk if the war were with some civilized 
enemy, but this is an affair with barbarians. But do you 
know what a captured city means, — what Turkish or 
Tartar captivity is ? I do not believe my ears ! " 

" Still, it cannot be otherwise," replied Krysia. 

" Ketling," cried the little knight, in despair, " is this the 
way you let yourself be mastered ? O man, have God in 
your heart ! " 

" We deliberated long," answered Ketling, " and this waa 
the end of it." 

" And our son is in Kamenyets, under the care of a lady, 
a relative of mine. Is it certain that Kamenyets must be 
captured ? " Here Krysia raised her calm eyes : " God is 
mightier than the Turk, — He will not betray our con- 
fidence ; and because I have sworn to my husband not to 
leave him till death, my place is with him." 

The little knight was terribly confused, for from Krysia 
lie had expected something different altogether. 

Basia, who from the very beginning of the conversation 
saw wliither Michael was tending, laughed cunningly. She 
fixed her quick eyes on him, and said, — 

" Michael, do you hear ? " 

"Basia, be quiet!" exclaimed the little knight, in the 
greatest embarrassment. Then he began to cast despairing 
glances at Zagloba, as if expecting salvation from him ; but 
that traitor rose suddenly, and said, — 

" We must think of refreshment, for it is not by word 
alone that man liveth." And he went out of the chamber. 



PAN MICHAEL. 



379 



Pan Michael followed quickly, and stopped him. 

" Well, and what now ? " asked Zagloba. 

" Well, and what ? " 

** But may the bullets strike that Ketling woman ! For 
God's sake, how is this Commonwealth not to perish when 
women are managing it ? " 

^' Cannot you think out something ?" 

" Since you fear your wife, what can I think out for you ? 
Get the blacksmith to shoe you, — that 's what I " 




PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XLV. 



The Ketlings stayed about three weeks. At the expin> 
tioii of that time Basia tried to leave her bed ; but it appeared 
that she could not stand on her feet yet. Health had returned 
to her sooner than strength ; and the doctor commanded her--) 
to lie till all her vigor came back to lier. Meanwhile sprii 
came. First a strong and warm wind, rising from the aide 
the Wilderness and tlie Black Sea, rent and swept away that 
veil of clouds as if it were a robe whicli had rotted from age, 
and then began to gatlier and scatter those clouds through 
t)ie sky, as a shepherd dog gathers and scatters Hocks of 
sheep. The clouds, fleeing before it, covered the earth fre- 
quently witb abundant rain, which fell iu drops as large as 
berries. Tlie melting remnant of snow and ice formed 
lakes on the flat steppe ; from the c\i3& ribbons of water 
were falling i along the beds of ravines streams rose,— 
and all those waters were flying with a noise and an oaU. 
break and uproar to the Dniester, just aa children fly wif 
delight to their mother. 

Through the rifts between the clouds the sun shone evei 
few moments, — bright, refreshed, and aa it were wet froi 
bathing in that endless abyss. 

Then bright-green blades of grass began to rise through 
the softened ground; the slender twigs of trees put forth 
buds abundantly, and the sun gave heat with growing 
power. In the sky flocks of birds apjieared, hence rows of 
cranes, wild geese, and storks ; then tne wind began to bring 
crowds of swallows ; the frogs croaked in a great chorus in 
the warmed water ; the small birds were singing madly 
and through pine-woodsand forests and steppes and ravine: 
went one great outcry, as if all Nature were shouting with 
delight and enthusiasm, — 

'• Spring I U-hA 1 Spring 1 " 

But for those hapless regions spring brought mourning, 
not rejoicing; death, not life. In a few days after the 
departure of the Ketlings the little knight received the 
following intelligence from Pan Myslishevski.- 



led J. 

gh 

of 
re- 

as 
led 

-J 

r^ 



^ 



^ 



sioi 
I the 

I in t 



PAN MICHAEL. aSl 

is goins "I'll fifty thousami of the liordu tn Mgsist Doroshenko. 
n Hs tile rIooilB dry, the multitude will advance b/ the Block 
rail and the truil of Kuchman. God pity thi> ConiinoDve&llh t" 

Volodyovaki sent Pyeiitka, liis atteiidiiiit, to the hetman 

once with these tidiugs. But Im himself ilid not hasten 
from Hreptyoff. First, a^ a soldier, he could not leave that 
Stanitaa without command of the hetman ; secoud, he had 
Bpent too many years at " tricks " with the Tartars not to 
know tliat chambitls would not move so early. The waters 
had not fallen yet ; grass had not grown sufficiently ; and 
the Cossacks were still in winter quarters. The little 
knight expected the Turks in summer at the earliest; for 
though they were assemhiiug already at Adrianople, suoli 
a gigantic tabor, such throngs of troops, of cnmp servants, 
Buch burdens, so many lioraes, camels, and butfaloes, ad- 
vanced very slowly. Tlie Tartar cavalry might be looked 
for earlier, — at the end of April or the beginning of May. 
It is true that before the matn body, which ooiiutcd tens 
of thousands of warriors, there fell always on the eoiintry 
detached chamhnla and more or less numerous bands, as 
single drops of rain come before the great downpour; 
but the little knight did not fear these. Even picked 
Tartar horsemen could not withstand the cavalry of the 
Commonwealth in the open field; and what could bands 
do which at the mere report that troops were coming 
scattered like dust before a whirlwind? 

In every event there was time enou^di ; and even if 
there were not, Pan Michael would not have been greatly 
averse to rubbing against some chambuls in a way which 
for them would be equally painful and memorahfe, 

He was a soldier, blood and bone, — a soldier by profes- 
sion ; hence tlie approach of a war roused in him thirst for 
the blood of his enemy, and brought to him calmness as well. 
I^ui Zngloba was less calm, though inured beyond most men 

great dangers in the course of his long life. In sudden 
__iergencics no found courage; he had develo[ted il besides 
\iy long though often involuntary practice, and had gained 
in his time famous victories; still, the first news uf coming 
war always affected him deeply. But now when the little 
knight explained hia own view, Zf4;loba gained more con- 
solation, and even began to challenge the whole Orient, and 
■to threaten it. 

" When Christian nations war with one another," said he, 



382 



PAN MICHAEL." 



"the Lord Jesus Himself is sad, uid all the saints sciacol 
their heads, for when the Master is anxious the household it 
anxious ; hut whoso beats the Turk gives Heaveu the greutei 
delight. I have it from a certain spiritual peisonage that thi 
saints simply grow sicic at sight of tliose dog bruthers; am' 
tlius heavenly food and drink does not go to their profit 
and even their eternal happiness is marred." 

" That must be really so," answered the little knight,' 
" But the Turkish power is immense, and our troops might 
be put on the palm of your hand." 

"Still, they will not conquer the whole Oommouwealth. 
Had Carolus Gustavus little power ? In those times there 
were wars with the Northerners and the Cosaai^ks and 
Rakotsi and the Elector ; but where are they to-day ? 
Besides, we took fire and sword to their hearths." 

"That is true. Personally I should not fear this war,. 
because, as I said, I must do something notable to pay I ' 
Lord Jesns and the Most Holy Lady for their mercy 
Basia ; only God grant iiic opportunity ! But the questii 
for me is this country, which with Kamenyets may fall in! 
Pagan hands easily, even for a time. Imagine what 
desecration of God's cliurches there would be, and wl 
oppression of Christian people I " 

'• But don't talk to me of the Cossacks ! The ruffians 
They raised their hands against the mother; let that meet 
them which they wished for. The most important thing is 
that Kamenyets should hold out. What do you think, 
Michael, will it hold out ? " 

"I think that the starosta, of Podolia has not supplied it 
sufficiently, and also that the inhabitants, secure in their 

I position, have not done what Ijehooved them. Ketling said 
that the regiments of Bishop Trebitski came in very scant 
numbers. But as God lives, we held out at Zbaraj behind 
a mere wretched trench, against great power; we ought to 
hold out this time as well, for that Kamenyets is an eagle's 
nest." 
" An eagle's nest truly ; but it is unknown if an eagle is 
in it, such as was Prince Yeremi, or merely a crow. Do 
you know the starosta of Podolia ? " 
" He is a rich man and a good soldier, but rather 
careless." 
" I know him ; I know him I More than once have I 
reproached him witli that ; the Pototskis wished at one time 
that I should go abroad with him for bis education, so that 



ly? 

var, ] 

tba^H 

iioi^H 

-hat^^^H 
.nsl ^^^ 



PAN MICHAKL. 

he might learn Une manners from me. But I said : 

not go because of his carelessueRS, for never has he two 

straps to his bcx)t; he was presented at court in my boots, 

and morocco is dear.' Later, in the time of Marya Ludovika, 

he wore the French coatuinej but his stockings were alwa;*; 

down, and he showed his bare calves. He will 

as high as Prince Vereml's girdle." 

"Another thing, the shopkeepers of Kamenyets fear 
siege greatly; for trade ia stopped in time of it. "" 
would rather belong even to the Turks, if they could 
keep their shops open." 

" The scoundrels ! " said Zagloba. 

And he and the little knight were sorely concerned o' 
the coming fate of Kamenyets ; it was a personal questi 
concerning Basia, who in case of surrender would nave 
share the fate of all tlie inliabitante. 

After a while Zagloba struck bis forehead : " For God's 
sake I " cried he, " why are we disturbed ? Why should we 
go to that mangy Kamenyets, and shut ourselves up there ? 
Is n't it better for you to stay with the hetman, and act in 
the field against the enemy ? And in such an event Basia 
would not go with you to the squadron, and would have to 
go somewhere besides Kamenyets, — somewhere far off, even 
to Pan Van's house. Michael, God looks into my hi 
and sees what a desire I have to go against the Pagi 
but I will do this for you and Basia, — I will take 
away." 

" I thank you," said the little knight. "The whole case 
is this : if 1 had not to be in Kamenyets, Basia would not 
insist ; but what 's to be done when the hetman'a command 
comes ? " 

" What 's to be done when the command comes ? May 
the hangman tear all the commands ! What 's to be done ? 
Wait'. I am beginning to think quickly. Here it is 
must anticipate tlie command." 

" How is that ? " 

" Write on the spot to Pan Sobieski, as it reporting nei _^ 
to him, and at the end say that in the face of the oomioK^ 
war you wish, because of the love which you bear him, to 
bo near his person and act in the field. By God's wounds, 
this is a splendid thought ! For, lirst of all. it is imjiosBible 
that they will shut up such a partisan as you behind a waU^. 
instead of using him in the field : and secondly, for — ^ "^ 
letter the betinan w!U love you still more, and will 



we 

4 



11 mil B nAU^_ 

, for such 1^ 
rill wish t^l 



3»i 



PAN MICHAKL. 



have you near hiiu. He too will need trusty soldiers. 
Only listen: if Kamenyets holds out, the glory will fall to 
the atarosta of Podolia ; but what you accomplish in the 
field will go to the praise of the betman. Kever fear! the 
hetman will not yield you to the starosta. He would rather 
give some one else ; but he will not give either you or me. 
Write the letter; remind him of yourself. Ha! my wit ia 
Btill worth something, too good to let heua pick it up on 
the dust-heap! Michael, let ua drink something on the 
occasion — or what 1 write the letter first." 

Volodyovski rejoiced greatly indeed ; he emtraceil Zagloba, 
and thinking a while said, — 

"And I shall not tempt hereby the Lord God, nor the 
country, nor the betman ; for surely I shall accomplish much 
iu the field. I thank yon from my heart 1 I think too that 
the lietman will wish to have me at hand, especially after 
tlie letter. Bnt not to abandon Kamenyets, do you know 
I what I '11 do ? I '11 fit up a handful of soldiers at my owu 
cost, and send them to Kamenyets. 1 11 write St ouce to 
the hetman of this." 

" Still Iwtter 1 But, Michael, where will you find the 
men ?" 

" I have about forty robbers in the cellars, and I 'It take 
those. As often as I gave command to hang some one, 
Basia tormented me to spare his life j more than ouce she 
advised me to make soldiers of those robbers. I wiia 
unwilling, for an example v^as needed ; but now war is 
on our shoulders, and everything is possible. Those are 
terrible fellows, who have smelt powder. I will pro- 
claim, too, that whoso from the raviues or the thickets 
elects to join the regiment, will receive forgiveness for 
past robberies. There will be about a hundred men ; Bnsia 
too will be glad. You have taken a great weight from 
my heart." 

That same day the little knight despatched a new mes- 
senger to the hetman, and proclaimed life and pardon to 
the robbers if they would join the infantry. They joined 
gladly, and promised to bring in others, Baaia'a delight 
was unbounded. Tailors were brought from Ushytsa, from 
Kamenyets, and from whence ever possible, to make uni- 
forms. The former robbers were mustered on the square 
of HreptyofE. Pan Alichael was rejoiced in heart at the 
thought that he would act himself in the field against the 
enemy, would not expose his wife to the danger of a siege, 



I 




PAN MICHAEL. 



38/; 



I end besides would render Kamenyets and the country note- 
I worthy service. 

This work had been going on a number of weeks when 
tne evening the messenger returned with a letter from Pan 
' Sobieski. 

The hetmaii wrote as follows ; — 

Beloved and Very Dear VoLODTOvsKt, — Becaase ycm Mnd 
all news ao diligently I churlsh grutitudi- to you. and the country 
owes you thanks. War is certain, 1 have newt also from elsewhere 
that tbere is a tremendous force in Kuchunkaiiry ; counting the 
horde, tliere will be three hundred thouMtid. The horde may much 
any moment. The Sultan valuts nothing to much as Kamenyeta. 
The Tartar traitors will show tbe Turks every road, and iDlorm 
them about Kamenyets. 1 hope that (lod will give that serpent, 
Tuffai Bey's son, into your hands, or into Novoveski's, over whose 
wrong 1 grieve »inc<.'rBly. As to this, that you be near me, God 
knows how glad I should he, hut it is impossible. Tbo starosta 
of hodolia has shown m<!, it is true, various kindnesses since th« elec- 
liu[i ; I wish, therefore, to send hitn the best soldiers, for the rock of 
Kamenyets is to me as my own eycsighL There will be many there 
who have seen war once or twice in their lives, and are like a man 
who on a time has eaten some pcouliar fooil which he remembers all 
his life afterwaril ; a man, however, who has axeil it as his daily bread, 
and might serve with experienced counsel, will he lacking, or if there 
shall lie such he will be without sulli[:ii<nt weight. Therefore I will 
•end you. Ketling, though a good soldier, is less known ; the inhab- 
itants will have thdr eyes turned to you, and though the command 
will remain with another, I think that men will obey you with readi- 
ness. That service in Kami'nyels may be dangerous, but with us it 
b a habit to he drenched in that rain from which others biile. There 
I b reward enough for us in glory, and a grateful reniembrnnce ; but 
the main thing is the country, to tbe salvation of which I need not 

This letter, read in the assembly of officers, made a great 
impression ; for all wished to serve lu the field rather than 
in & fortress. Volodynvski bent his head. 

" What do you think now, Michael ? " asked Zagloba. 

He raised his face, already collected, and answered with 
6 oalin 08 if he had met no disappointment in hia 

" I will go to Kamenyets. What have I to think ? " 
Atid it might have seemed that nothing else had ever been 
a his head. 
After a while his mustaches quivered, and he said, — 
" Hei 1 dear comrades, we will go to Kamenyets, but we 
ill not yield it." 

J5 



I 



386 



PAN MICHAEL. 



** XTnless we fall there/' said the officers. ** One death to 
a man/' 

Zagloba was silent for some time; casting his eyes on 
those present, and seeing that all were waiting for what he 
woold say, he puffed all at once, and said, — 

*' I will go with you. Deyil take it I " 



PAN MICHAEL 






CHAPTER XLVI. 

When thp earth hatl grown dry, and grass was fiourish- 
iug, the Khan moved in person, with fifty thousand of the 
Crimean and Aatrachan hordes, to help Doroshenko and the 
insurgents. The Khan himself, and his relatives, the petty 
Boltans, and all the more imjHirtant murzas and beys, wore 
i kaftans aa gifts from the Padishah, and went against the 
I Common weal til, not as they went usually, for booty and 
I oaptires, but for a holy war with "fate," and the "destruc- 
tion " of Lehistan (Poland) and Christianity. 

Another &nd still greater storm was gathering at Adri- 
anople, and against this deluge only the rock of Kamenyets 
was standing erect ; for the rest of the Commonwealth lay 
like an open steppe, or like a sick man, powerless not only 
to defend himself, but even to rise to his feet. The preri- 
0U8 Swedish, Prussian. Moscow, Cossack, and Hungarian 
wars, though victorious finally, had exhausted the Common- 
wealth. The army confederations and the insurrections 
of Lyubomirski of infamous memory had exhausted it, 
and now it was weakened to the last degree by court quar- 
tels, the incapacity of the king, the feuds of magistrates, 
the blindness of a frivolous nobilitj', and the danger of 
Tivil war. In vain did the great Sobieski forewarn them of 
min, — no one would believe in war. They neglected means 
if defence; the treasury had no money, the hetman no troops. 
To a power against which aJliances of al! the Christian 
nations were hardly able to stand, ttie hetman could oppose 
barely a few thousand men. 

Meanwhile in the Orient, where everything was done 
at the will of the Padisliah, and nations were as a sword 
in the hand of one man, it was different altogether. From 
the moment that the great standard of the Prophet was 
unfurled, and the horse-tail standard planted on the gate of 
the seraglio and the tower of the seraskierat, and the ulema 
began to proclaim a holy war, half Asia and all Northern 
Africa had moved. The Padishah himself had taken bis 
place in spring on the plain of Kuchunkaury, and was 
assembling forces greater than any seen for a long time 



388 PAN MICHAEL. 

on earth, A hundred thousand spahis and janisaaries, 
piok of the Turkish army, were stationed near his sacred 
person; and then troops began to gather from all the 
remotest countries and jjossessions. Those who inhabited 
Europe came earliest. The legions of the mounted bejs 
of Bosnia came with colors like the dawn, and fury like 
liglitmng; the wild warriors of Albania came, fighting on foot 
with daggers; bands of Mohammedanized Serbs came; peo- 
ple came who lived on the banks of the Danube., and farther 
to the south beyond the Balkans, as far as the mountains of 
Greece. Each pasha led a whole array, which alone would 
have sufBced to overrun the defenceless Commonwealth. 
Moldavians and Wallachians came ; the Dobrudja and Bel- 
grod Tartars came in force ; some thousands of Lithuanian 
Tartars and Cheremis came, led by the terrible Azya, son 
of Tugai Bey, and these last were to be guides through 
the unfortunate country, which was well known to thera. 

After these the general militia from Asia began to flow in. 
The pashas of Sivas, Brussa, Aleppo, Damascus, and Bagdad, 
besides regular troops, led armed throngs, beginning with 
men from the cedar-covered mountains of Asia Minor, and 
ending with the swarthy dwellers on the Euphrates and the 
Tigris. Arabians too rose at the summons of the Caliph ; 
their burnooses covered as with snow the plains of Kuchun- 
kauiy; among them were also nomads from the sandj 
deserts, and inhabitants of cities from Medina to Mecca. 
The tributary power of Egypt did not remain at its domes- 
tic hearths. Those who dwelt in populous Cajro, those who 
in the evening gazed on the flaming twilight of the pyramids, 
who wandered through Ttieban ruins, who dwelt in those 
murky regions whence tlie sacred Nile issues forth, mf 
whom the sun had burned to the color of soot, — all th( 
planted their arms on the field of Adrianople, praying m 
to give victory to Islam, and destruction to that land whi 
alone had shielded for ages the rest of the world agair 
the adherents of the Prophet. 

There were legions of armed men ; hundreds of thousands 
of horses were neighing on the field ; hundreds of tliousands 
of buffaloes, of sheep and of camels, fed near the herds of 
horses. It might be thought that at God's command an 
angel had turned people out of Asia, as once he had turned 
Adam out of paradise, and commanded them to go to coun- 
tries in which the sun was paler and the plains were covered 
in winter with snow. They went then with their herds, an 



lose 




I " 

s 

N 



fnnnmerable swarm of white, dark, and black ■ 
How many languages were heard there, how many different 
costumes glittered in the sun of spring ! Nations wondered 
at nations ; the customs of some were foreign to others, their 
arms unknown, their methods of warfare different, and faith 
alone joined those travelling generations; only when the 
muezzins called to prayer did those many-tongued hosts turn 
their faces to the East, calling on Allah with one Toice. 

There were more aervanta at the court of the Sultan than 
troops in the Commonwealth. After the army and the 
armed bands of volunteers marched throngs of shop-keepers, 
selling goods of all kinds ; their wagons, together with tliose 
fd the troops, flowed on like a river. 

Two pasnas of three tails, at the head of two armies, bad 
ino other work but to furnish food for those myriads; and 
there was abundance of everything. The sandjak of San- 
grytan watched over the whole supply of powder. With 
the army went two hundred cannon, and of these ten were 
"stormers," so large that no Christian king had the like. 
The Beglerbeya of Asia were on the right wing, the Euro- 
])eans on the left. The tents occupied so wide an expanse 
tJiat in presence of them Adrianople seemeil no very great 
^ty. The Sultan's teuts, gleaming in purple silk, satin, 
and gold embroidery, formed, as it were, a city apart. 
Around them swarmed armed guards, blaek eunuchs from 
Abyssinia, in yellow and blue kaftans ; gigantic porters 
from the trilma of Kurdistan, intended for bearing bur- 
dens ; young boys of the Uzbeks, with faces of uncommon 
beauty, shaded by silk fringes ; and many other servants, 
varied in color as flowers of the steppe. Some of these 
were ec|uerrie8, some served at the tables, socne bore lamps, 
and some served the most important officials. 

On the tiroiul square around the Sultan's court, which in 
luxury and wealth reminded the faithful of paradise, stood 
oourts less splendid, but equal to those of kings, — those of 
the vizir, the ulema, the pasha of Anatolia, and of Kara 
Mustafa, the young kaimakan, on whom the eyes of the 
Sultan and all were turned as upon the coming "sun of 
_ irar." 

Before the tents of the Padishah were to be seen the 

iMOred guard of infantry, with turbans so lofty that the 

■ tten wearing them seemed giants. They were armed with 

iRveltiis tixed on long staffs, and short crooked swords. 

3ieir linen dwellings touched the dwellings of the Sultan. 




390 



PAN MICHAEL, 



Farther oo were the camps of the formidable janissariea ■ 
armed with muskets and lances, forming the kernel of the 
Turkish power. Neither the German emperor nor the 
French kiug could Iroast of infantry eijua,! iu nnmber and 
military accuracy. In wars witti the Commonwealth the 
nations of the Sultan, more enervated iu general, could not 
measure strength with cavalry in equal numbers, and only 
through an immense numerical p re [wnde ranee did they 
crush and <ronquer. But the janissaries dared to meet 
even regular sqnadrous of cavalry. They roused terror 
in the whole Christian world, and even in Tsargrad itself. 
Frequently the Sultan trembled before such pretotians, 
and the chief aga of those " lambs " was one of the most 
important dignitaries in the Divan. 

After the janissaries came the spahis; after them the 
regular troops of the pashas, and farther on the common 
throng. All this camp had been for a number of months 
near Constantinople, waiting till its power should be com- 
pleted by legions coming from the remotest parts of the 
Turkish dominions until the sun of spring should lighten | 
the march to Lehistan by sucking out dampness from tlui,-d 
earth. I 

The sun, as if subject to the will of the Sultan, had shoiw j 
brightly, From the beginning of April until May barely 
a few warm rains had moistened the meadows of Kuclum- 
kaury; for the rest, the blue tent of God hung without a 
cloud over the tent of the Sultan, The gleams of day 
played on the white linen, ou the turbans, on tlie many- 
colored caps, on the points of the helmets and banners 
and javelins, on the camp and the tents and the people 
and the herds, drowning all in a sea of bright light In 
the evening on a clear sky shone the moon, unhidden by 
fog, and guarded quietly those thousands who under its 
emblem were marching to "ivin more and more new lands; 
then it rose higher in the heaven, and grew pale before 
tlie light of the fires. But when the fires were gleaming 
in the whole immeasurable expanse, when the Arab in- 
fantry from Damascus and Aleppo, called "massala djilari," 
lighted green, red, yellow, and blue lamps at the tents of 
the Sultan and the vizir, it might seem that a tract of 
heaven had fallen to the earth, and that those were stars 
glittering and twinkling on the plain. 

Exemplary order and discipline reigned among those 
legions. The pashas bent to the will of the Saltan, like 



PAN mCHAEL. 391 

% reed in a. storm ; the army bent before them. Food was 
lot wanting for men and herds. Everything was furnished 
n superabundance, everything in season. In exemplary 

forder also were passed the hours of military exercise, of 
refreshment, of devotion. When the muezzins called to 
prayer from wooden towers, built in haste, the whole army 
turned to the East, eath man stretched before himself a 
skin or a mat, and tlie entire army fell on its knees, like one 
n. At sight of that order and those restraints tike hearts 
e in the throngs, and their souls were tilled with sure hope 
victory, 

The Sultan, aoming to the camp at the end of April, did 
lot move at once on the march. He waited more than a 
Bonth, so that the waters might dry ; during that time he 
trained the army to oamp life, exercised it. arranged it, re- 
oeived envoys, and dispensed justice undera purple canopy. 
The kasseka, his chief wife, accompanied him on this expe- 
dition, and with her too went a court resembling a dream 
of paradise. 

A gilded chariot bore the lady under a covering of purple 
silk; after it came other wagons and white Syrian camels, 
also covered with purple, bearing packs ; houris and l>aya- 
deres sang songs to her on the roa!u. When, wearied with 
the road, she was closing the silky lashes of her eyes, the 
flweet tones of soft instruments were heard at once, and 
they lulled her to sleep. During tha heat of the day fans 
-rf peacock and ostrich feathers waved above her; priceless 
wrfumes of the East burned Itefore her tents in howls 
_ rom Hindostan. She was accom]ianied by all the treasures, 

_^wonder8, and wealth that the Orient and the power of the 
Sultan could furnish, — houris, bayaderes, bla<;k euinichs, 
pages beautiful as angels, Syrian camels, horses from the 
aesert of Arabia; in a word, a whole retinue was glittiT- 
ing with brocade, cloth of silver aud gold; it was gleam- 
ing like a rainbow from diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and 
iapphires. Nations fell prostrate before it, not daring to 
look at that face, which the Padishah alone had the right to 

■vee ; and that retinue seemed to be either a supernatural 
vision or a reality, transferred by Allah himself from tite 
world of visions and dream-illusions to the earth. 

But the sun warmed the world more and more, and at last 
days of heat came. On a certain evening, therefore, the 

J burner was raised on a lofty i>ole before the Sultan's tent, 

(lad a cannon-shot informed toe army and the people of the 



392 PAN MICHAEL. 

mareli to Lehistaii. The great sacred drum souuded; all 
the others sounded ; the shrill voices of pipes were heard ; 
the pious, half-naked dervishes began to howl, and the river 
of people moved on in tlie night, to avoid the heat of the sun 
during dayliglit. But the army itself was to march only 
in a numl)<*r of hours after the earliest signal. First of all 
went the talx)r, then those pashas who provided food for 
the troops, then whole legions of handicraftsmen, who had 
to pitch tents, then herds of pack animals, then herds 
destined for slaughter. The march was to last six hours 
of that night and the following nights, and to be made in 
such order that when soldiers came to a halt they should 
always find food and a resting-place ready. 

When the time came at last for the army to move, the 
Sultan rode out on an eminence, so as to embrace with his 
eyes his whole power, and rejoice at the sight. With him 
were his vizir, the ulema, the young kaimakan, Kara Mus- 
tafa, the " rising sun of war," and a company of the infantry 
guard. The night was calm and clear; the moon shone 
brightly ; and the Sultan might embrace with the eye all his 
legions, were it not that no eye of man could take them all 
in at once, — for on the march, though going closely together, 
they occupied many miles. 

Still he rejoiced in heart, and passing the beads of odor- 
ous sandal-wood through his fingers, raised his eyes to 
Heaven in thanks to Allah, who had made him lord of so 
many armies and so many nations. All at once, when the 
front of the tabor liad pushed almost out of sight, he inter- 
rupted his prayer, and turning to the young kaimakan, 
Kara Mustafa, said, — 

" I have forgotten who marches in the vanguard ? " 

" Light of paradise ! " answered Kara Mustafa, " in the 
vanguard are the Lithuanian Tartars and the Cheremis ; and 
thy dog Azya, son of Tugai Bey, is leading them." 



i-AK MICIUEL. 



CHAPTER XLVII. 

!»A, the aon of I'ugai hey, after a long halt on the pStD 
of Kuchuiikaury, was really niarcbing with his men at the 
head of all the Turkish forcea towai'd the boundary of the 
Coi Q in ou wealth. 

After Uie grievnuu blow whioh his plans and his person 
tad received from the valiant hiinil of Basia, a fortunate 
seemed tu shine on him -iuiow. First of all, he had 
ivercd. His beauty, it Ja tme, was ilestroyeil forever : 
one eye had trickled out altogether, liis nose- was mashed, 
IHid his face, once like the face of a falcon, bad become 
monstrous and terrible. But just that terror with which 
it filled people gave him still more consideration among 
the wild Tartars of the Dobrudja, His arrival made a 
great noise in the whole camp; his deeds grew in the 
narratives of men. and became gigaiitie. It was said that 
he had brought all the Lithuanian Tartars and Cheremis 
into the service of the Sultan; that he had outwitted the 
Foles, as no one Iiad ever outfitted them ; that he hail 
burned whole towns along the Dniester, had cut off their gar- 
risons, and had taken great Iwoty. Those who were to march 
now for the first time to Lohiatan ; those who, coming from 
distant comers of the Ea^t, had not tried Polish arms 
hitherto ; those whose hearts were alarmed at the thought 
that they would soon stand eye to eye with the terrible 
cAv^ry of the unbeliever, — saw in the young Azya a war- 
rior who had conquered them, and made a fortunate begin- 
ning of war. The sight of the "hero" filled their hearts 
Ntraightway with comfort ; liesides, as Azya was son of the 
ti'rrible Tugai Bey, whose name had thundered through the 
Orient, all eyes were turned on him the more. 

"The Poles reared him," said they; *'but he is the son 
of & lion; he bit them and returned to the Padishah's 
servioe." 

The vizir himself wished to see him ; and the *' rising 
of war," the young kaimakan, Kara Mustafa, enamoured ol 
Btilitary glory and wild warriors, fell in love with him. Both 




on ^^H 

i 



394 



PAN MICHAEL. 



inquired diligently of Jum concerning the Commonweall 
the Iietmaii, the tirinies, and Kamenyets ; they rejoiced at' 
his answers, seeing from them that war would be easy ; 
that to the Sultan it must bring victory, to the Poles defeat, 
and to them the title of Ghazi (coniiueror). Hence Azya 
had frequent opportunities later to fall on his face to the 
vi^ir, to sit at the threshold of the kainiakan'e tent, and 
received from both numerous gifts in camels, horses, and 
weapons. 

The grand vizir gave him a kaftan of silver brocade, the 
possession of which raised "him in the eyes of all Lithuanian 
Tartars and Chererais. Krychinski, Adurovich, Moravski, 
Groholaki, Tarasovski, Aleksaudrovich, — in a word, all those 
captains who ha<l once dwelt in the Commonwealth and 
served it, but now returned to the Sultan, — placed them- 
selves without a question under the command of Tugai Bey's 
son, honoring in him both the prince by descent and the 
warrior who had received a kaftan, He became, therefore, 
a notable murza; and more than two thousand warriors, 
incomparably better than the usual Tartars, obeyed his nc ' 
The approaching war, in which it was easier for the youi 
mui-za to distinguish himself than for any one else, migl 
carry him high; he might find in it dignities, renor* 
power. 

But still Azya bore poison In his soul. To begin with, it 
pricked his pride that the Tartars, in comparison with the 
Turks themselves, especially the janissaries and spahis, had 
little more signiticance than dogs compared with hunters. 
He had significance himself, but the Tartars in general were 
considered worthless cavalry. The Turk used them, at 
times he feared them, but in the camp be despised them. 
Azya, noticing this, kept his men apart from the general 
Tartar mass, as if they formed a separate, a better kind of 
army ; hut with this he brought on himself straightway tb© 
indignation of the Dobnidja and Eelgrod murzas, smA 
not able to convince various Turkish officers that tl 
Lithuanian Tartars were really better in any way till 
uhambuls of the horde. On the other hand, reared in 
Christian country, among r^obles and knights, he could no? 
iuure himself to the manners of the East. In the Common- 
wealth he was only an ordinary officer and of the laat arm 
of the service ; but still, when meeting superiors or even the 
betman, he was not obliged to bumble himself as here, 
where he was a murza and the leader of all the companiea of 



ors, 



PAN MICHAEL. 



395 



iLithuanian Tartars. Here he hail to fall ou his face before 
Wthe vizir ; he had to t«uch the grotiiid with hia forehead ill 
Ifthe friendly teat of the kaiiuakaii ; he had to prostrate hiin- 
■lelf before the pashas, before the uleiua, before the chief 
Bga of the janissaries. Azya was not accustomed to this. 
He remembered that he was th« son of a hero ; he had a wild 
I full of pride, aiming high, as eagles aim ; hence ha 
uiu tiered sorely. 

I But the recollection of Basia burned him with fire most 
[tpf ^1- He cared not that one weak hand had hurled from 
t horse hira who at Bratalav, at Kalnik, and a hundred 
^ther places had challenged to combat aud stretched in 
death the most terrible skirmishers of the Zaporojia; he 
oared not for the shame, the disgrace ! But he loved that 
woman beyond measure and thought; he wanted her in his 
teut, to look at her, to beat her, to kiss her. If it were in 
bis choice to be Padishah and rule half the world, or to take 
her in his arms, feel with his heart the warmth of her blood, 
the breath of her face, her lips with his lips, he would prefer 
her to Tsargrad, to the Bosptiorus, to the title of Khalif. 
He wanted her because he loved her; he wanted her because 
e hated her. The more she was foreign to him, the more 
Pile wanted her ; the more she was jmre, faithful, untainted, 
' the more he wanted her. More than once when he remem- 
bered in hia tent that he had kissed those eyes one time in 
his life, in the ravine after the battle with Azba Bey, and 
that at RashkofF he had felt her breast on his, the madness 
of deaire carried him away. He knew not what had become 
of her, whether she had perished on the road or not. At 
times ho found solace in the thought that she had died. At 
times he thought, "It had been better not to carry her 
^way, not to burn Hashkoff, not to come to the service 
tlio Sultan, but to stay in Hreptyoff, and even look 
fit her." 

But the unfortunate Zosia Boski was in his tent. Her 
life passed in low seriHce, in shame and continual terror, 
for in Azya's heart there was not a drop of pity for her. 
He simply tormented her because she was not Basia. She 
had, however, the sweetness and charm of a field flower; 
she had youth and beauty : therefore he sated himself with 
that beauty ; but he kicked her for luiv cause, or flogged her 
white body with rods. In a worse hell she could not be, for 
she lived without hope. Her life had begun to bloom in 
Raflhkoff, to bloom like spring with the flower of love for 



I 




396 



PAN MICHAEU 



Pan Adam. She loved him with her whole soul ; she lovej _ 
that knightly, uoble, and honeat nature with all her faculties; 
and now she was the plaything and the captive of that one- 
eyed monster. She had to crawl at his feet and tremble 
like a beaten dog, look into his face, look at his hands to see 
if they were not about to seize a club or a whip ; she bad 
to hold baek her breath aud her tears. 

She knew well that there was not and could not be mercy 
for her; for though a miracle were to wrest her from tliose 
terrible hand», she was no longer that former Zosia, white 
as the tirst snows, and able to repay love with a clean 
heart. All that had passed beyond recovery. But since 
the dreadful disgrace in which she was living was not 
due to the least fault of hera, — on the contrary, she bad 
been hitherto a maiden stainless as a lamb, innocent as % 
dove, trusting as a child, simple, loving, — she did not 
understand why this fearful injustice was wrought on her, 
an injustice which could not be recompensed; why such 
inexorable anger of God was weighing upon her ; aud this 
mental discord increased her pain, her despair. And so 
days, weeks, and months passed. Azya came to the plEun 
of Kuchonkaury in winter, and the march to the boundary 
of the Commonwealth began only lu June. All this time 
passed for Zosia in shame, in torment, in toiL For Azya, 
in spite of her bejiuty and sweetness, and though he kept 
her in his tent, not only did not love her, but rather he 
hated her because she was not Basia. He looked on her as 
a common captive ; therefore she had to work like a captive. 
She watered his horses and camels from the river ; she 
carried water for his ablutions, wood for the fire ; she 
spread the skins for his bed ; she cooked his food. In other 
divisions of the Turkish armies women did not go out of 
the tents through fear of the janissaries, or through cus- 
tom ; but the camp of the Lithuanian Tartars stood apart, 
and the custom of hiding women was not common among, 
them, for having lived formerly in the Commonwealth, theg 
had grown used to something different. The captives ( 
common soldiers, in so far as soldiers had oaptivea, iiS^ 
not even cover their faces with veUa. It is true that 
women were not free to go beyond the boundaries of the 
square, for beyond those bountlartes they would hare been 
carried off surely; but on the square itself they could go 
everywhere safely, and occupy themselves with " 

housekeeping. 



lOQg^^^ 

^he«^^H 

s J^H 
dil^H 

that^^ 
the 

could go^^l 
th canitt^^H 



PAN MICHAEL. 



397 



yotwithstanding tlie heavy boil, there was for Zosia evea j 
I a certain solace in goiag for wood, or to the river to water ■ 
the horses and camels; for she feared to cry in the tent, and . 
' on the road she could give vent to her tears with impunity. 
Once, while going with arms full of wood, she met her I 
mother, whom Azya had given to Halim. They fell into 1 
each other's arms, and it was necessary to pull them apart ; 
and though Azya flogged Zosia afterward, not sparing even 
blows of tods on her head, still the meeting was dear to her. 
Another time, while washing handkerchiefs and foot-clotha 
for Azya at the ford, Zosia saw Eva at a distance going with 
pails of water. Eva was groaning under the weight of the 
pails ; her form had changed greatly and grown heavier, I 
, but her features, though shaded with a veil, reminded Zosia 
I of Adam, and such pain seized her heart that conscious- 
ness left her for the moment, i^till, they did not speak to 
each other from fear. 

That fear stifled and mastered gradually all Zosia's 
feelings, till at last it stood alone in place of her desires, 
hopes, and memory. Not to be beaten had become for her 
an object. Basia in her place would have killed Azya with 
his own knife on the first day, without thinking of what 
might come afterwants; but the timid Zosia, half a child 
yet, had not Basia's daring. And it came at last to this, 
I that she considered it fondness if the terrible Azya, under j 

the iufluence of momentary desire, put his deformed face 
[ near her lips. Sitting; in the tent, she did not take her 
I eyes from liim, wishing to learn whether he was angry 
I or not, following his movements, striving to divine his 
' wishes. 

When she foresaw evil, and when from uuder his 
mustaches, as in the case of Tugai Bey, the teeth began to 
glitter, she crept to his feet almost senseless from terror, 

Eressed her pale lips to them, embracing convulsively his 
nees and crying like an afflicted child, — 
" Do not beat me, Azya t forgive we ; do not beat I " 
lie forgave her almost neve r ; he gloated over her, not only 
because she was not Basia, but because she had been the 
betrothed of Novoveski. Azya had a fearless soul ; yet » 
awful were the accounts between him and Pan Adam that 
at thought of that giant, with vengeance hardened in his 
heart, a certain disquiet seized the ^oung Tartar. There 
was to be war ; they mi(;ht meet, and it was likely that they 
would meet. Azya was not able to avoid thinking of this ; 



I 

a 



398 PAN MICHAEL. 

and because thase thoughts Oiime to him at sight of Zosia^ 
he took veugeauce on her, as it' he wished to drive away his 
own alarm with blows of rods. 

At last the time came when the Sultau gave command to 
march. Azya'a raen were to move iu the vanguard, and 
after them the whole legion of Dolirudja and . Betgrod 
Tartars. That was arranged between the Sultan, the vizir, 
and the kaimakan. But in the beginning all went to the 
Balkans together. The march was comfortable, for by 
reason of the heat which was setting in, they marched only 
in the night, six. hours from one resting-place to the other. 
Tar-barrels were burning along their road, and the niassala 
djirali lighted the way for the Sultan with colored lights. 
The Bwarms of people flowed on tike a river, through 
boundless plains; filled the depressions of valleys like 
locusts, covered the mountains. After the armed men went. 
the tabors, in them the harems ; after the tabors hei 
without number. 

But in the swamps at the foot of the Balkans the gih 
and purple chariot of the kasseka was mired so that twel^ 
buffaloes were unable to draw it from the mud. " That is 
an evil omen, lord, for thee and for the whole army," said 
the chief mufti to the Sultan. " An evil omen," repeated 
the half-mad dervishes in the camp. The Sultan was 
alarmed, and decided to send all women out of the camp 
with the marvellous kasseka. 

The command was announced to the armies. Those of 
the soldiers who had no place to which they might send 
captives, and from love did not wish to sell them to 
strangers, preferred to kill them. Merchants of the caravan- 
serai bought others by the thousand, to sell them afterwai-d 
in the markets of Stambul and all the places of nearer Asia. 
A great fair, as it were, lasted for three days. Azya offered 
Zosia for sale without hesitation ; an old Stimbul merchant, 
a rich person, bought her for his son. 

He was a kindly man, for at Zosia's entreaties and 
he bought her mother from Halim; it is true that he 
her for a trifte. The nest day both wandered on towi 
Stambul, in a line with oth«r women. In Stambul Zosia's 
lot was improved, without ceasing to be shameful. Her 
new owner loved her, and after a few months he raised 
her to the dignity of wife. Her mother did not part 
from her. 

Many people, among them many women, even after 



fent 
Ide^H 



teaiq^H 
'wanC^^I 



11 



FAN MICHAEL. 



899 



time of captivity, returned to their country. There was 
also some person, who by all means, through Armenians, 
Greek merchants, and servants of envoys from the Common- 
wealth, sought Zosia too, but without result. Then these 
searches were interrupted on a sudden ; and Zosia never saw 
her native land, nor the faces of those who were dear to her. 
She lived till her death in a harem. 



PAN .MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XLVIIL 



a great ^H| 
Dai eater, ^^n 



E\i;n before the Turks inarclieil from Adrianople, 
inoveineiit had begun in all the stanitsas 
Tu Hreptyoff, the stanitsa nearest to Kamenyets, eouriera 
of the hetmaii were hasteuing contiuually, bringing vari- 
ous orders ; these the little knight executed himself, or it 
they did not relate to him, he forwarded them ttirough 
trusty people. In consequence of these orders the garrison 
of Hreptyoff was reduced notably. Pan Motovidio went 
with his Cossacks to Uiuan to aid Haneuko, who, with a 
handful of Cossacks faithful to the Commonwealth, strug- 
gled as best he oould with Doroshenko and the Crimean 
horde which had joined liiiu. Pan Mushalski, the incom- 
parable Ijowman, Pan Snitko of the escuteheon Hidden 
Moon, Pan Njyenaahinyets, and' Pan Hromyka, led a squad- 
ron and Linkhauz's dragoons to Batog of unhappy memoty, 
where was stationed Pan Lujetski, who, aided by Hanenko, 
was to watch Doroshenko 'a movements ; Pan Uogush received 
rill order to remain in Mohiloff till he could see ohaiabuU 
with the naked eye. The instructions of the hetinan were 
seeking eagerly the famous Pan Bushcbyts, whom Volody- 
ovski alone surpassed as a partisan j but Pan Rnshchyts 
had gone to the steppes at the head of a few tens of men, 
and vanished as if in water. They heanl of him only later, 
when wonderful tidings were spread, that around Doro- 
slienko's tabor and the companies of the horde an evil spirit, 
aa it were, was hovering, which carried away daily single 
warriors and smaller companies. It was suspected that 
this must be Pan Kushchyta, for no other except the Httla 
knight could attack in that manner. In fact, it was Pi 
Kushchyta. 

As decided before, Pan Michael had to go to Kamen- 
yets ; the hetman needed him there, for he knew Mm 
to be a soldier whose coming would comfort the hearts, 
while it roused the courage, of the inhabitants and the 
garrison. The hetman wna convinced that Kamenyets 
would not hold out; with him the question was simply that 
it should hold out as long as possible, — that is, tUl the 



gie 

lac I 




PAS MICHAKL. 



401 



Commonwealth could assembl«i some forces for defence. In 
this conviction he sent to evident death, as it were, his 
favorite soldier, the moat renowned cavalier of the Common- 
wealth. 

He seat the most renowned warrior to death, and he did 

I aot grieve for him. The hetman thought always, what he 

I said later on at Vienna, that Pani Wojniua' might give 

' birth to people, but that Wojna (war) only killed thera. 

He was ready himself to die ; he thought that to die was the 

most direct duty of a soldier, and thai when a soldier 

eould render famous service by dying, death was to him a 

great reward and favor. The hetman knew also that the 

little knight was of one couviction with himself. 

Besides, he had no time to think of sparing single soldiers 
[ Vben destruction was advancing on churches, towns, the 
country, the whole Commonwealth; when, with forces 
unheard of, the Orient was riiting iigainst Europe to conquer 
all Christendom, which, shielded by the breast of the 
Commonwealth, had no thought of helping that Common- 
wealth, The only (luestion possible for the hetman was 
i that Kamenyeta should cover the Commonwealth, and then 
I the Commonwealth the remainder of Christendom. 

This might have hapjwned had the Commonwealth been 

I strong, had disorder not exhausted ii. Itut the hetman had 

I not troops eiiimgh even for recomioisBaueeB, not to mention 

T war. If he hurried some tens of soldiers to one place, there 

I was an np<ming made in anothf r, through which nn invading 

I wave might pour in without olistaele. The dftaclimeiits of 

kBcntrics [wHted by the Snltjiu at night in his tuimp ont- 

Innmbt^ired the squadrons of the hetman. The invasion 

r moved from two directions, — from the DiuBi>er anrl th* 

Danube. Hecnuse Doroshenko, with the whole horde of the 

Crimea, was nearer, and had inundated the country already, 

burning and slaying, the chief squadrons had gone against 

I him; on the other hand, p&ople were lacking for simple 

t leconnoissances. While in such dire straits the hetman 

Eirrote the following few words to l*an Michael, — 

" I did think U) send >ou to Rai)hk»IT noar lhi> i-nnmy, but grww 
afraid, becaiii>v the horde, eroiaing; by acvpn fonin froin the Moldavian 
iiijiv ihe country, anil you i-oiild not rcwh Kut 



wheru there h ahsoluti- neeil of v 



Only ;-.'Mer.Uy 1 r 



a trained toldiur Hnd d&nng, and because 
,« itlt«r iiitrodaction. 



PAN MICHAEL. 



in despair is readv for pverjlhing, I think tliat lie ^U 5 



eSectivolv. Send h'ua whatever light cavalry 



n spare ; let him 



go M far as possible, show tumself (iverywhere, and give out reports 
of our grtia.1 forces, when before thi- eves of the eDein^r ; U>t him 
appear here anil there suddenly, and not V'l liimself be captured. Il 
is liDowD how they will eoiue 1 but if lie sees anything new, he is to 
inform you at once, and j-ou will burry off without delay an informant 
lo me, and to Kamenyels. Let N'ovoveski move quicklv, and be you 
ready to go Ui KamuDycts, but wait where you are till news cornea 
from Novoveski in Slolilavia." 

Since Pan Adam was living at Mohiloff for the time, and, 
as report ran, was to coiue to Hreptyoff in any case, th« 
little knight merely sent word to him to hasten, because a. 
comraiasion from the hetman was waiting for him. 

Pan Adam came tliree days later. His acquaintances 
hardly knew him, and thought that Pan Hyaloglovski had 
good reason to call him a skeleton. He was no longer tba&i 
splendid fellow, high-spirited, joyous, who on a time used' 
to rush at the enemy with outbursts of laughter, lik'" "' 
neighing of a horse, and gave blows with just such a sweep 
as is given by the arm of a windmill. He had grown lean, 
sallow, dark, but in that leanness he seemed a still greater 
giant. While looking at people, he blinked as if not 
recognising his nearest acquaintances ; it was needful also 
to repeat the same thing two or three times to him, for 
seemed not to understand iit first. Apparently grief ^ 
flowing in his veins instead of blood; evidently he stroraj 
not to think of certain things, preferring to forget thi 
as not to run mad. 

It is true thivt in those regions there was not a man, not 
family, not an officer of the army, who had not suffered evil; 
from Pagan hands, who was not bewailing some acquaint-! 
ance, friend, near and dear one ; hut on Pan Adam there had' 
burst simply a whole cloud of misfortunes. In one day 
had lost father and sister, and besides, his betrothed, whom 
he loved with all the power of his exuberant spirit He 
would rather that his sister and that dearly beloved girl 
had both died ; he would rather they had perished from the 
knife or in flames. But their fate was such that in com- 
pariaou with the thought of them the greatest torment was 
nothing for Pan Adam. He strove not to think of their 
fate, for he felt that thinking of it bordered on insanity ; be 
strove, but he failed. 

In truth, his calmness waa only apparent. There 



sanity ; be ^^1 



I 



PAN MICHAEL, 



403 



resignation whatever in his sonl, and at the first glance it 
was evident to any man that under the torpor there was 
something ominous and terrible, and, sbouhl it break 
forth, that giant would do something awful, just as a wild 
element would. That was as if written on his foreliead 
explicitly, no that evi>n his frieuils approached him with a. 
oertain timidity j in talking with him, they avoided reference 
to the past. 

The sight of Basia in HreptyolT opened closed wounds in 
him, for white kissing her hands in greeting, be began to 
groan like an aurochs that is mortally wounded, his eyea 
became bloodshot, and the veins in his neck swelled to the 
aize of cords. When Basia, in tears and affectionate as a 
mother, pressed bis head with her hands, he fell at her feet, 
and could not rise for a long time. But when be heard 
what kind of office the hetman had given him, he became 
greatly enlivened ; a gleam of omiuous joy flashed up in his 
face, and he said, — 

" I will do that, I will do more ! " 

"And if you meet that mad dog, give him a skinning!" 
put in Zagloba. 

Pan Adam did not answer at once; he only looked at 
Zagloba; sudden bewilderment shoue in his eves; be rose 
and began to go toward the old noble, as if ho wished to 
rush at him. 

"Do you believe," said he, "that I have never done evil 
to that man, and that I have always been kind to him ?" 

" I believe, I believe ! " said Zagloba. pushing behind the 
little knight hurriedly, " I would go myself with yon, but . 
the gout bites my feet." 

" Novoveski," asked the little knight, " when do you wish 
to start ? " 

"To-nigbt." 

" I will give you a hundred dragoons. I will remain here 
myself with another hnndreii and the infantry. Go to the 
square ! " 

They went out to give orders. Zydor Lusnia was waiting 
at the threshold, straightened out like a string. News of 
the expedition had spread already through the square ; the 
sergeant therefore, in his own name and the name of his 
company, l^egiin to beg the little colonel to let him go with 
Pan Adam. 

" How Is this y Do you want to leave me ? " asked the 
Utonished Volodyovski. 



I 



404 



PAN MICHAEL. 



"Pan Coiumandant, we made a vow against that sou of 
such a one ; and perhaps he may coine into our liands," 

" True ! Pan Zagloba has told me of that," answered 
iitUe knight. 

Lnsnia turned to Novo ve ski, — 

" Pan Cominandiuit I " 

" Wliat is your wish ? " 

" If we get him, may I t-ike care of him ? " 

Such a lierce, beastly veiiooi was depicted on the face 
the Mazovian that Novoveski inclined at once to V'olodyov- 
ski, and said eutreatingly, — 

" Your grace, let me have this man ! " 

Pan Michael did not think of refusing ; and that Game 
evening, about dusk, a hundred horsemen, with Kovoveski 
at their head, aet out on thf journey. 

They marched by the usual road through MohiloEE and 
Yampol. In Yampul they met the former garrison 
RashlcotT, from which two hundred lueu joined Nuvoveski 
order of the hetman ; the rest, under command of Pau Byalc 
glovski, were to go to Mohiloff, where Piui Bogush wi 
stationed. Pan Adam inarched to Rashkoff. 

The environs of Riishkoll were a thorough waste; 
town itself had been turned into a pile of a^hes, which 
winds had blown to the four sides of the world; its sooai' 
number of inhabitants had fled before the expected storm. 
It was already the beginning of May, and the Dobrudia 
horde might show itself at any time ; therefore it was unsafe 
to remain in those i-egions. In fact, the hordes were 
with the Turks, on the plain of Kuehunkaury; but men 
around Rashkoff had no knowledge of that, therefore every 
one of the former inhabitants, who had escaped the lat ' 
slaughter, carried off his head in good season whithersoevc 
seemed best to him. 

AJong the road Ltisnia was framing jilans and stratagei 
which ill his opinion Pan Adam should adopt if he wis! 
to outwit the enemy in fact and successfully. H© detail 
these idea« to the soldiers with graciousuess. 

" You know nothing of this matter, horse-skulls," said he^ 
"but I am old, 1 know. We will go to Rashkoff , 
bide there and wait. The horde will come to the crossing; 
small parties will cross first, as is their custom, beoause the 
chambul stops and waits till they tell if 't is safe ; "' 
will slip out and drive them before us to Kamenyets. 

"But in this way we naay not get that dog brothi 
remarked one of the men in the mnks. 



I 

'OV- 

ime 
!ski 

and ^^ 
alch^^l 



then *^^^J 

J 



PAN MICHAKL. 



4<l5 



" Shut your mouth! " sjiid Lusnia. '• Who will go in the 
vanguard if not the Lithuiuiian Tiirtars ?" 

In fact, the previsioos of the sergeaut seemeil to be com- 
ing true. When hu reached Rashkolf Pan Adajii gave the 
Boldiera rest. All felt certaiti that tliey would go next to 
Uie caves, of which there were many in the neighborhood, 
and hide there till the first parties of the enemy appeared. 
But the second day of their stay the coramandant brought 
the squadron to its feet, and led it beyond Rashkoff. 

■' Are we goiug to Yagorlik, or what ? " asked the sergeant 
in his mind. 

Meanwhile they approached the river just beyond Rash- 
koff, and a few " Our Fathers " later they halted at the so- 
called "Bloody Ford." Fan Adam, without saying a word, 
urged his horse into the water and began to cross to the 
opposite bank. The soldiers looked at one another with 
astonishment. 

" How is this, — are we going to the Turks ? " asked one of 
another. But these were not *' gracious gentlemen " of the 
general militia, ready to summon a meeting and protest, 
they were simple soldiers inured to the iron discipline of 
stanitsas ; hence the men of the tirst rank urged their horses 
into the water after the uommandant, and then those in the 
second and third did the same. There was not the least 
hesitation, They were astonished that, with three hundred 
horse, they were mardiing against the Turkish power, 
which the whole world could not conquer; but they went. 
Soon the water was plashing around the horses' sides; the 
men ceased to wonder then, and were thinking simply of 
this, that the sacks of food for themselves and the horses 
should not get wet. Only on the other bank did they begin 

look at one another again. 

■' For God's sake, we are in Moldavia already I " said they, 

quiet whispers. 

And one or another looked behind, beyond the Dniester, 
rliich glittered in the setting sun like a red and golden 
Ibbon. The river cliffs, full of caves, were bathed also in 
bright gleams, They rose like a wall, which at that 
moment divided that handful of men from their country. 
For many of them it was indeed the last parting. 

The thought went through Lusnia'a head that maybe the 
.commandant had gone mad ; but it was the commandant's 
Tair to command, his to obey. 

Meanwhile the horses, issuing from the water, began 



this 

ft" 

^■rlii 

I moi 
For 
1 .. 

^^^COmmani 
^^Uffair to 



J 



406 



PAK MICHAEL. 



snort terribly in the ranks. ^' Good health ! good health ! ^ 
was heard from the soldiers. They considered the snorting 
of good omen, and a certain consolation entered their hearts. 

** Move on ! " commanded Pan Adam. 

The ranks moved, and they went toward the setting sun 
and toward those thousands, to that swarm of people, to 
those nations gathered at Kuchunkaury. 




PAN MICHAEL. 



CHAPTER XLIX. 



I 



Pan Adam's passage uF the Duiester, and his march with 
tbree hundred sabres ag^nst the power of the Sultan, which 
numbered hundreds of thousands of warriors, were deeds 
which a man uoacquaiuted with war might consider pure 
madness ; but ttiey were only bold, daring deeds of war, 
having chances of success. 

To begin witti, raiders of those days went frequently 
against chanibuls a hundred times superior in nuinbera ; 
they stood before the eyes of the enemy, and then vanished, 
cutting down pursuers savagely. Just ae a wolf entices 
dogs after him at times, to turn at the right moment and 
kill the dog pushing forward luost daringly, so did they. In 
the twinkle of an eye the bea.st became the hunter, started, 
hill, waited, but though pursued, hunted too, attacked unex- 
jiectedly, and bit to death. That was the so-called " method 
with Tai-tars," in which each side vied with the othiT in 
stratagems, tricks, and ambushes. The most famous man 
in this method was Pan Michael, next to him Pan 
Rushchyts, then Pan Pivo, then Pan Motovidlo; but 
liovoreaki, practising from boyhood in the steppes, be- 
longed to tliose who were mentioned among the most 
famous, hence it was very likely that when he stood 
before the horde he would not let himself be taken. 

The ex|i«ilitiun had chances of success too, for tlte reason 
that tieyoml the Diiiestei' there were wild regions in which 
it was easy to hide, Only herp and there, along tlie rivers, 
did settlements show themselves, and in general thci country 
was little inhabited: nearer the Dniester it was rocky 
and hilly; farther on there were steppes, or the land was 
covered with fore.its, in which numerous herds of beasts 
wandered, from buffaloes, run wild, to deer and wild iwars. 
Since the Sultan wished before the expedition " to feel his 
power and calculat« his forces," the hordes dwelling on the 
lower Dniester, those of Helgrod, and still farther those of 
Dobnuija, marched at comnmnil of the Padishah to the south 
of the Balkans, and after them followed the Karalash nf 
MoldaTia, so that the country had become still more 



V)8 



PAN MICHAEL 



deserted, and it was possible to travel whole weeks withoi 
being seen by any person. 

Pan Adam knew Tartar customs too well not to kno' 
that when the chanibuls hart ouce passed the boundary 
the Co mm on weal til they would move more warily, kee]_ 
iug diligent wateh on all sides ; but there iu their owl 
country they would go in broad columns without any jii 
caution. And they did sOj in fact; there seemed to tl 
Tai-tars a greater chance to meet death than to meet in tl 
heart of Bessarabia, on the very Tartar boundary, the troo] 
of that Commonwealth which had not men. enough 
defend its own borders. 

I'an Adam was confideut that his expedition would astoi 
ish the enemy first of alt, and hence do more good than tl 
hetman had hoped; secondly, that it might be destructr 
to Azya and his men. It was easy for the young lieutenant' 
to divine that they, since they knew the Commonwealth 
thoroughly, would march in the vanguard, and he placed his 
main hope in that certainty. To fall unexpectedly on Azya 
and seize him, to rescue perhaps his sister and Zosia, to 
snatch them from captivity, accomplish his vengeance, and 
then perish in war, was all that the distracted soul of 
Sovoveski wished for. 

Under the influence nf these thoughts and hopes, Van 
Adam freed himself fi-om torjwr, and revived. His march 
along unknown ways, arduous labor, the sweeping wind 
of the steppes, and the dangers of the bold undertaking, 
increased his health, and brought back his former streugtl 
The warrior began to overcome in him the man of misfo 
tune. Before that, there had been no place in him for an; 
thing except memories and suffering; now he had to thii 
whole days of how he was to deceive and attack. 

After they hail passed the Dniester the Poles weut on « 
diagonal, and down toward the Pruth. In the day they hid 
frequently in forests and reeds; in the uight tney ir--"-- 
secret and harried marches. So far the country was 
much inhabited, and, occupied mainly by nomads, was en _ 
for the greater part. Very rarely did they come upon fieh 
of maize, and near them houses. 

Marching secretly, they strove to avoid larger settlement 
but often they stopped at smaller ones composed of o: 
two, three, or even a number of cottages ; these they eiit#i 
boldly, knowing that none of the inhabitants would think 
Heeitig before them to Budjyak, and forewarning the Tiuti 



ind 

ing^^ 



PAN MICHAEL. 



409 



LuSDia, however, Look cure tbut tliis sliould nut liap|>en ; l>ut • 
Boon be omitted the precaubion, fur he cotivinc(>d himself I 
that thuse few settlem^Qts, though subjec^ as it were, to I 
the Sultaii, were loukiug for his troops with dread ; aud \ 
secondly, that they lia^l no idea what kind of people had , 
oome to theiu, and took the whole detat'hnieut fur Kara- 
]aah parties, whu were marching after others at command 
of the Sultan. 

The inhabitants furnished without opiwsitioii corn, bread, 
and dried butfalo-nieat. Every cottager had bis Hock of 
sheep, bis buffaloes aud burses, secreted near the rivers. 
From time to time appeared also very large herds of buffa- 
loes, half wild, and followed by a number of h«rdsui(m. 
These herdsmen lived in tents on the steppe, and remained 
in one plnoe only while they found grass in abundance. 
Frequently they were old Tartars, I'au Adam surrounded 
them with as much care as if they were a ohambul ; be did 
not spare them, lest they might send down toward Budjyak 
a report of his march. Tartars, esjiecially after he h 
inquired uf them concerning the ro^ids, or rather the road- 
less country, he slew without mercy, so that not a foot 
escaped. He took then from tbe herds aa imiiiy cattle 
be needed, and moved on. 

The detachment went southwai-d ; they met now moris 
frequently henla guarded by Tai-tars almost exclusively, 
and in rather large parties. During a march of two week.s 
, Pan Adam surrounded and cut down three bands of sbep- 
I herds, numbering sotno tens of men. Tbe dragoons always 
I took the sheepskin coats of these men, and eleaning them 
I over fires, pnt them on, so as to resemble wild herdsmen 
1 and shepherds. In another week they were all dntssed 
[ like Tartars, and looked exactly like a chambul. There 
I remained to them only the uniform weapons of regular 
I cavalry; but they kept their jackets in the saddk-straps, 
I BO as to put them on when returning, They might be 
[ recognized near at hand by their yellow Mazovian mn.i- 
I taches and bine eyes; but from a distanoe a man of th« 
L' greatest experience might be deceived at sight of them, all 
I the more since they drove before them tbe cattle which they 
I needed as food. 

Approaching the Prnth, they marched along its left 
\ bank. Since tbe trail of Kuehman was in a region too 
I much stripped, it wiis easy t<i foresee that the legions of 
I the Sultan and the horde iti the vanguard would march 



410 



I'AN MICHAEL. 



tlirough Falezi, Hush, Kotiuiore, and only then by the Wal- \ 
lachian trail, and either tiira toward the Dniester, or goj 
straight afi the cast of a sickle through all Bessarabia, tol 
coiue out on the boundary of tht; Commonwealth near-l 
Usbytsa. Pan Adam was so certain of this that, caring f 
uothing for time, he went more and mure slowly, and wil^f 
increasing care, so aa not to come too suddenly uu diambuls. 1 
Arriving at last at the river furks formed l>y the Saratal 
and the Tekich, he stopped there for a long time, tirst, to i 
give rest to his horses and men, and seooud, to wait in um 
well-sheltered place for the vanguard of the horde. 

The place was well sheltered and carefully chosen, for all'l 
the inner and outer banks of the two rivers were covered I 
partly with the oominon cornel-bush, and partly with dog-f 
wood. This thicket extended as far as the eye could rea«h,T 
covering the ground in places with dense brushwood, iol 
places forming groups of bushes, between which were empty J 
spaces, commodious for camping. At that season the treeaf 
and bushes had cast their blossoms, but in the early spring J 
there must have been a sea of white and yellow flowers.! 
The place was uninhabited, but swarming with beasta,! 
such as deer and rabbits, and with birds. Here and there, I 
at the edge of a spring, they found also bear tracks. OnoT 
man at the arrival of the detachment killed a couple of 
sheep. In view of this, Lusnia promised himself a sheep 
htint; but Pan Adam, wisbiug to lie concealed, did not 
permit the use of muskets, — the soldiers went out to 
plunder with spears and axes. 

Later on they found near the water traces of fires, but'V 
old ones, probably of the past year, It was evident thatf 
nomads looked in there from time to time with their herds, T 
or perhaps Tartars came to cut tioruel-wood for slung-l 
staffs. But the most careful search did not discover aJ 
living soul. Pan Adam decided not to go farther, but tol 
remain there till the coming of the Turkish troops. ' 

They laid out a square, l>uilt huts, and waited. At the 
edges of the \rocn\ sentries were posted; some of theiw 
looked day and night toward Bndjyak. others toward the 
I'ruth in the direction of Falezi. Pan Adam knew that he 
would divine the approach of the Sultan's armies by certain 
signs ; itesides, he sent nnt small detachments, led by him- 
self most frequently. The weather favored excellently the 
halt in that dry region. Tlie days were warm, bat it was J 
easy to avoid heat in the shade of the thicket ; the nights 



1-AX MICHAEL. 411 

were clear, calm, inooolight, and tbeu the groves wera 
quivering fi'om the singing of nightingales. During such 
nights Pau Adam suffered most, tor he could not sleep ; he 
was thinking of his former happiuess, and pondering on the 
present days of disaster. He lived only in the thought 
that when his heart was sated with vengeance he would 
be ha[)pier and (maimer. Meanwhile th(! time was ap- 
proaching iu which he was tu accomplish that vengeance 
or perish. 

Week followed wtjek tipt-tit iu tindlng food iu wild places, 
and in watching. During that time they studied all the 
trails, ravines, meadows, rivers, and streams, gatliered in 
again a number of herds, cut down some small bands of 
nomads, and watched cuntiuiially in that tbioket, like a wild 
beafit waiting for prey. Atlaattheexi>ected moment came. 

A certain moriiiu); they saw flocks of birds covering the 
uarth and the sky. Bustards, ptariiiigauH, blue-legged quails, 
hurried through the grass ti* the thicket; thmugh the sky 
flew ravens, crows, and even water-birils, eviilently fright- 
ened on the banks of the Danube ur the swamps of the 
Dobrudja. At sight of this the dnigouiis looked at ous 
another ; and the phrase, " They are coming ! they are com- 
ing ! " flew from mouth to mouth. Kaces grew animated at 
onoe, mustaches began to quiver, eyes to gleam, but iu that 
Rnimation there was not the slightest alarm. Those were all 
men for whom life had passed iu " methods ; " they only 
felt what a huntiug dog feels when he sniffs game. 
Fires were quenched in a moment, so that smoke might not 
betray the presence uf iwople in the thicket ; the horses 
were saddled ; and the whole detachment stood ready for 
action. 

It was necessary so to measure time as to fall on tlie 
enemy during a halt. Fan. Adam understood well thai 
the Sultan's tioojis would not march in dense masses. 
especially in their own country, where danger was alto- 
gether unlikely. He knew, too, that it was the custom of 
vanguards to march five or ten miles before the main 
army. He hoped, with good reason, that the l.ithuaniaa 
Tartars would he Brst in the vanguard. 

For a certain time he hesitated whether to iulvanue to 
meet them by secret roads, well known to him, or to wait 
in the woods for their coming. He chose the latter, 
because it was easier to attack from the woods unexpectedly. 
Another day passed, then a night, during which nut only 



I 
I 



i 

J 



412 PAN MICHAEL. 

birds came in swarms, but beasts came in droves to the 
woods. Next morning the enemy was in sight 

South of the wood stretched a broad though hilly 
meadow, which was lost in the distant horizon. On that 
meadow appeared the enemy, and approached the wood 
rather quickly. The dragoons looked from the trees at 
that dark mass, which vanished at times, when hidden by 
hills, and then appeared again in all its extent 

Lusnia, who had uncommonly sharp eyesight, looked some 
time with effort at those crowds approaching ; then he went 
to Novoveski, and said, — 

'^ Pan Commandant, there are not many men ; they are 
only driving herds out to pasture." 

Pan Adam convinced himself soon that Lusnia was right, 
and his face shone with gladness. 

'^ That means that their halting-place is five or six miles 
from this grove," said he. 

" It does," answered Lusnia. " They march in the night, 
evidently to gain shelter from heat, and rest in the day ; 
they are sending the horses now to pasture till evening." 

" Is there a large guard with the horses ? " 

Lusnia pushed out again to the edge of the wood, and did 
not return for a longer time. At last he came back and 
said, — 

" There are about fifteen hundred horses and twenty-five 
men with them. They are in their own country ; they fear 
nothing, and do not put out strong watches." 

" Could you recognize the men ? " 

" They are far away yet, but they are Lithuanian Tartars. 
They are in our hands already." 

" They are," said Pan Adam. 

In fact, he was convinced that not a living foot of those 
men would escape. For such a leader as he, and such sol- 
diers as he led, that was a very light task. 

Meanwhile the herdsmen had driven the beasts nearer 
and nearer to the forest. Lusnia thrust himself out once 
again to the border, and returned a second time. His face 
was shining with eru(*lty and gladness. 

" Lithuanian Tartars,'' whispered he. 

Hearing this. Pan Adam made a noise like a falcon, and 
straightway a division of dragoons ])ushed into the depth 
of the wood. There they separated into two parties, one of 
which disappeared in a defile, so as to come out behind the 
herd and the Tartars ; the otlier formed a half-circle, and 
waited. 



I'AX MICIIAKI,, 



ii: 



All thia was done so quietly that the most trained ear 
oould not have caught a sound ; neither sabre nor spur rat- 
tled ; no horse neighed ; the thick grass on the ground dulled 
the tramp of hoofs ; besides, even the horses seemed to 
understand that the success of the attack depended on 
silence, for they were performing such service not for the 
first time. Nothing was heard from tlie delile and the hrush- 
nrood hut the call of the falcoii, lower every little while and 
I less frequent. 

The herd of Tartar horses stopped before the wood, and 
Cattered in greater or amalli-r groups on the meadow. Pan 
i Adam himself was then near the edge, and followed all 
the movements of the herdsmen. The day was clear, and 
the time before noon, but the sun was already high, and 
cast heat on the earth. The horses rolled; later on, they 
approached the wood. The herdsmen rode to ttie edge of 
the grove, slipped down from their horses, and let them out 
on lariats ; then seeking the shade and cool places, they 
entered the thicket, and lay down under the largest bushes 
~ ■ B rest. 

Soon a Are burst up in a flame ; when the dry sticks had 
irned into coals and were coated with ashes, the herdsmen 
t half a colt on the coals, nnd sat at a distance them- 
selves to avoid the heat. Rome stretched on the grass; 
others talked, sitting in groups, Turkish fashion; one 
began to play on a horn, In the wood perfect silenc« 
eigned; the falcon called only at times, 
"'he odor of singed flesh announced at \a»t that the roast 
M ready. Two men drew it out of the ashes, and dragged 
o a shady tree ; there they sat in a circle cutting the meat 
h their knives, and eating with beastly greed. From 
__. half-raw atriiis came blood, which settled on tlieir 
Ingers, and flowed down their beards, 
When they had finished eating, and had drunk sour mare's 
' milk out of skins, they felt satisfied. They talked awhile 
yet; then their heads and limbs became heavy. 

Afternoon came. The heat flew down from heaven more 
and more. The forest was varied with quivering streaks of 
'ight made by the rays of the sun penetrating dense plaoea. 
' rerything was silent ; even the falcons ceased to calL 
A number of Tartars stood up and went to look at the 
■"horses j others stretched themselves like corpses on a battle- 
field, and soon sleep overpowered them. But their sleep 
after meat and drinK was rather heavy and uneasy, for at 



414 ^AN MICHAEL. 

times one groaned deeply, another opened his lids for a 
moment, and repeated, ^' Allah, Bismillah ! " 

All at once on the edge of the wood was heard some low 
but terrible sound, like the short rattle of a stifled man who 
had no time to cry. Whether the ears of the herdsmen 
were so keen, or some animal instinct had warned them of 
danger, or finally, wliether Death had blown with cold breath 
on them, it is enough that they sprang up from sleep in one 
moment. 

" What is that ? Where are the men at the horses ? " 
they began to inquire of one another. Then from a thicket 
some voice said in Polish, — 

" They will not return." 

That moment a hundred and fifty men rushed in a cir<de 
at the herdsmen, who were frightened so terribly that the 
cry died in their breasts. An odd one barely succeeded in 
grasping his dagger. The circle of attackers covered and 
hid them completely. The bush quivered from the pressure 
of human bodies, which struggled in a disorderly group. 
The whistle of blades, panting, and at times g^aning or 
wheezing were heard, but that lasted one twinkle of an eye j 
and all was silent. 

'^ How many are alive ? " asked a voice among the 
attackers. 

** Five, Pan Commandant." 

'^ Examine the bodies ; lest any escape, give each man a 
knife in the throat, and bring the prisoners to the fire." 

The command was obeyed in one moment. The corpses 
were pinned to the turf with their own knives ; the prison- 
ers, after their feet had been bound to sticks, were brought 
around the fire, which Lusiiia had raked so that coals, 
hidden under ashes, would be on the top. 

The prisoners looked at this prei)aration and at Lusnia 
with wild eyes. Among them were three Tartars of Hrep- 
tyoff who knew the sergeant perfectly. He knew them too, 
and said, — 

"Well, comrades, you must sing now; if not, you will go 
to the otlier world on roasted soles. For old acquaintance' 
sake I will not spare fire on you." 

When he had said this he threw dry limbs on the fire, 
which burst out at once in a tall blaze. 

Pan Adam came now, and began the examination. From 
confessions of tho prisoners it appeared that what the young 
lieutenant had divined earlier was true. The Lithuanian 



PAN MlfllAEL. 



4ir, 



' Tartars and Cheremis were marching in the vanguanl 
before the horde, and before all the troops of the Sultan. 
They were led by Azya, sou of Tugai Bey, to whom was 
given command over all the parties. They, as well as the 
whole army, marched at night because of the heat ; in the 
day they sent their herds out to pasture. They threw out 
no pickets, lor no one supposed that troops could attack 
them even near the Dniester, much less at the Pruth, right 
at the dwellings of the horde ; they marched comfortably, 
therefore, with their herds and with camels, which carried 
the tauta of the officers. The tent of Murza Azya was easily 
known, for it had a. bunclmk fixed on its summit, and the 
banners of the companies were fastened near it in time of 
halt The camp was four or five miles distant : there were 
about two thousand men in it, but some of them had 
remained with the Belgrod horde, which was marching 
about five miles behind. 

Pan A{lain inquired further touching the road which would 
leatl to the camp best, then how the tents were arranged, and 
I last, of that which concerned him most deeply. 

'■ Are there women in the tent? " 

The Tartars trembled for their lives. Those of them who 

r h(ul served in Hreptyoff knew perfectly that Pan Adam was 

the brother of one of those women, and was betrothed to 

the other; they understood, therefore, what rage would 

seize him when he knew the whole truth. 

That rage might fall first oil them ; they hesitated, there- 
Lfore. but Lusnia said at once, — 

■ " Fan Commandaut, we '11 warm their soles for the dog 
rbrothers ; then they will spealt." 

" Thrust their feet in the fire ! " said Pan Adam, 

" Have mercy I " cried Kliashevieh, an old Tartar from 
Hreptyoflf. •• 1 will tell all that my eyes have seen," 

Lusnia looked at the commandant to learn if he was Ui 
y out the threat notwithstanding this answer ; but Pan 
Adam shook his head, and said to Eliashevich, — 

" Tell what thou hast seen." 

" We are inniM>ent, lord," answert'd Eliashevich ; " we went 
at command. Tlfe murzii gave your grafiions sister to Pan 
Adurovich, who ha>l her in his tent. ( saw her in Kuchnn- 
kaury when she was going for water with paila ; and I heljied 
her to carry them, for she was heavy — " 

*' Woe ! " mntteretl Pan Adnm. 

"But the other laily our nnirxa hiwKLdf hail in his tenL 



n 



4]fi l"AN MICHAEL, 

Wg liid not see her so ufteii; but we liejiril uiuro than o 
how she screamed, for the iiiurza, thuugli he kept her 
his pleasure, beat lier with, rods, and kicked her." 

Fan Adam's lips began Lo quiver. 

Kliashevich barely heart] the question. 

" Where are they now '' " 

" Sold iu Staiubul." 

" To wliom '.' " 

"The murzahiiikuelt' dues not know certainly. Acomn 
came from tlie Padishah to keep no women in camp. 
sold their women iu the bazaar ; the murza sold his." 

The explanation was finished, and at the tire silence i 
in ; but for some time a sultry afternoon wind shook the 
limbs of the trees, which sounded more and more deeply. 
The air became stifling ; on the edge of tlie horizon, black 
clouds ap^ared, dark in the centre, and shining with a 
copper-color on the edges. . 

Pan Adam walked away from the tire, and moved likea 
one demented, without giving an account to himself of whOTON| 
he was going. At last he dropped with hia face to 1 
ground, and began to tear the earth with his nails, then toil 
gnaw his own hands, and then to gasp as if dying. A ooq<^ 
viilsion twisted hi.'i gigantic body, and he lay thus forhourai,] 
The dragoons looked at liim from a distance ; but < 
Lusnia dared not appro:icli him. 

Concluding that the coniuiandaut would not be angry » 
him for not sparing the Tartars, the terrible sergeant^'l 
impelled by pure inborn cruelty, stuffed their mouths witt 
grass, so as to avoid noise, and slaughtered them 
Iiiillouks. He spai-ed Eliaahevich alone, supposing that 1 
would be needed to guide them. When he had finished 
this work, he dragged away from the fire the botlies, stil 
ijuivering, and put them in a row; he went then to look i 
the commandant. 

"Even if he has gone mad," muttered Lusnia, " we i 
get that one." 

Midday had passed, the afternoon hours as well. 

the day was inclining toward evetung. Hut those cloudl 

Bmall at first, occupied now almost the whole heavens, and 
were growing ever thicker and darker without losing that 
copper-oolored gleam along the edges. Their gigantic rolls 
turned heavily, like millstones on their own axes ; then thejy 
fell on one another, crowded one anotlier, and pushing c 
another from the height, rolled iu a dense mass lower s 




TAN MICHABI.. 



417 

lower toward tlie eitrth. Tlie winil struck at times, like a 

bird of prey wltli its wings, bent the curnel-trees and the 

dogwood to the earth, tore nway a cloud of leaves, and bore 

it apart with rage ; at times it stopped as if it had fallen 

into the ground. During such intervals of silence there was 

heard in the gathering clouds a certain ominous rattling, 

wheezing, rumbling ; you would have said tliat legions of 

thunders were gathering within them and ranging for 

1 battle, grumbling in deep voices while rousing rage and 

b fury in themselves, before they would burst out and strike 

I madly on the terrified eartti. 

I "A storm, a storm la coming ! " whispered the dragoons 
I to one another. 

The storm wa3 coming. The air grew darker each 
|. instant. 

Then on the east, from the side of the Dniester, thunder 
E rose and rolled with an awful outbreak along the heavens, 
I. till it went far away, beyond the Pruth; there it whs silent 
I. for a moment, but spriuging up afresh, rushed toward the 
I steppes of Budjyak, and i-olled along the whole horizon. 
I First, great drops of rain fell on the parched grass. At 
tthat moment Pan Adam stood before the dragoons. 
" To horse J " cried he, with a mighty voice. 
And at the expiration of as much lime as is needed to 
say a hurried " Our Father," he was moving at the head of a 
hundred and fifty horsemen. When he had ridden out of 
the woods, he joined, near the herd of horses, the other 
half of his men, who had been standing guard at the field- 
side, to prevent any herdsmen from escaping by stealth to 
the camp. The dragoons rushed arouml tlie heitl in the 
twinkle of an eye, and giving out wild shouts, peculiar to 
L Tartars, moved on, urging before them the panic-stricken 
limrsfs. 

Thu sergeant held Gtiashevtch on a lariat, and shouted iu 
llis ear, trying to ontsound the roar of the thunder, — 

"Lead us on dog blooil, and straight, or a knife in thy 
ibroat t " 

Now tliR clouds rolled so low that they almost touched 
the earth. On a sudden they burst, like an explosion in a 
fnrna<:e, and a raging hurricane was let loose ; soon a blind- 
ing light retit the darkness, a thunder-clap came, and after 
It a second, a third ; the smell of sulphur spread in the air, 
t-Mad again there was darkness. Terror seized the herd of 
The beasts, driven from behind by the wild shouts 

37 



4 



418 




FAN MICHAEL. 



of the dragoons, ran with distended nostrils aod flowing] 
mane, scarcely touching the earth in their onrush; _ 
thunder did not cease for a tnomenl; the wind roared, anda 
the horses raced on madly in that wind, in that darknesa^fl 
amid explosions in which the earth seemed to be breaking:^ 
Driven by the tempest and by vengeance, tliey were like a 
terrible company of vampires or evil spirits in thai wild 
steppe. 

Space fled before them. No guide was needed, for the 
herd ran straight to the camp of the Tartars, which wmJ 
nearer and nearer. But before they had reached it, 
storm was unchained, as if the sky and the earth bad Roiiefl 
mad. The whole horizon blazed with living fire, by t" 
gleam of which were seen the tentd standing on the Htepf>e ;4 
the world was quivering from the roar of thuudem; iki 
seemed that the clouds might hurst any moment and tuwMefl 
to the earth. In fact, their sluices were opened, and flo),>dil 
of rain began to deluge the stejipe. Tlie downfall was torn 
dense that a few paces distant nothing could be seen, luidj 
from the earth, inflamed by the heat of the sun. a lhick| 
mist was soon rising. 

Yet a little while, and herd and dragoons will Ih- in the>| 

But right before the tents the herd split, and ran to botfal 
sides in wild panic ; three hundred breasts gave nut a fear*fl 
ful shriek; three hundred sabres glittered In the flame olfl 
the lightning, and tlie dragoons fell on the tents. 

Before the outburst of the torrent, the Tartars saw in thai 
lightning-flashes the on-coming herd ; but none of Lhem kuev 
what terrible herdsmen were driving. Astonishment am 
alarm seized theTn ; they wondered why the herd should rusli^ 
straight at the tents ; then they began to shout to frighten 
them away. Azya himself pushed aside the c.invas door, 
and in spite of the rain, went ont with anger on hia threaten- 
ing face. But that instant the herd split iu two, and, amid 
torrents of rain and in the fog, certain fierce forms looked 
black and many times greater in numl>eT than llie horse- 
herds ; then the terrible cry, " Slay, kill ! " was heard. 

There was no time for anything, not even to guean whi 
had happened, not even to be frightened. The hurriMuicJ 
of men, more dreadful and furious by far than the tempeabP 
whirled on to the camp. Before Tugai Bey's son coul^ 
retreat one step toward liis tent, some power more < 
human, as you would have said, raised him from the eartlk,^ 




to 

■ th( 



TAN MICHAEL. 

Suddenly he felt that a dreadful embrace was squeezing 
him, that from its pressure his bones were bending and his 
ritts breaking ; soon be saw, as if in mist, a face rattier than 
which he would have seen Satan's, and fainted. 

By that time the battle had begun, or rather the ghastly 
slaughter. The storm, the darkness, the unknown number 
of the assailants, the suddenness of the attack, and the scat- 
tering of the horses were the cause that the Tartars scarcely 
defended themselves. The madness of terror simply took 
possession of them. Ho one knew whither to escape, where 
to hide himself. Mauy had no weapons at hand ; the attack 
fonnd many asleep. Therefore, stunned, bewildered, and 
terrified, they gathered into dense groups, crowding, over- 
turning, and trampling one another. The breasts of horses 
pushed them dowu, threw them to the ground ; sabres cut 
them, hoofs crushed them. A storm does not so break, 
destroy, and lay waste a young forest, wolves do not eat 
into a flock of bewildered sheep, as the dragoons trampled 
and cut down those Tartars. On the one hand, bewilder- 
ment, on the other, rage and vengeance, completed the 
measure of their misfortune. Torrents of blood were 
mingled with the rain. It seemed to the Tartars that the 
sky was falling on them, that the earth was opening under 
their feet. The flash of lightning, the roar of thunder, the 
of rain, the darkness, the terror of the storm, answered 
to the dreadful outcries of the slaughtered. The horses of 
the dragoons, seized also with fear, rushed, as if maddened, 
into the throng, breaking it and stretching the men on the 
ground, At length the smaller groups began to flee, but 

ley had lost knowledge of the place to such a degree that 
they fled around on the scene of struggle, instead of fleeing 
straight forward ; and frequently they knocked against one 
another, like two opposing waves, struck one another, over- 
turned one another, and went under the sword- At last the 
dragoons scattered the reinnunt of theui completely, and 
slew them in the flight, taking no prisoners, and pursuing 
without men-y till the triim|iets called them back from 
pursuit. 

Never had an attack Iteen more unexpected, and nevrr a 
defeat more terrible. Three hundred men had scattered 
to the four winds of the world nearly two thousand cavalry, 
turpassing incomparably in training the ordinary uhauihuls. 

le greater part of them were lying flat in red jiouls of 
' and rain. The rest dispersed, hid their heads, thanks 




420 



PAN MICHAEL. 



to the darkness, and escaped on foot, at random, not certain 
that they would not run under the knife a second time. 
The storm and the darkness assisted the victors, as if the 
anger of Grod were fighting on their side against traitors. 

Night had fallen completely when Pan Adam moved out 
at the head of his dragoons, to return to the boundaries of 
the Commonwealth. Between the young lieutenant and 
Lusnia, the sergeant, went a horse from the herd. On the 
back of this horse lay, bound with cords, the leader of all 
the Lithuanian Tartars, — Azya, the son of Tugai Bey, with 
broken ribs. He was alive, but in a swoon. Both looked 
at him from time to time as carefully and anxiously as if 
they were carrving a treasure, and were fearful of losing it. 

The storm began to pass. On the heavens, legions of 
clouds were still moving, but in intervals between them, 
stars were beginning to shine, and to be reflected in lakes 
of water, formed on the steppe by the dense rain. In the 
distance, in the direction of the Commonwealth, thunder 
was still roaring from time to time. 




PAX MICHAEL, 



CHAPTER L. 

s fugitive' Tartars carried news to tlie Belgrod horde 
1 tlie disaster. Couriers from tliem took the news to tlm 
Ordu i Humayun, — tliat is, to the Sultau's camp, — where 
it made an uncommon impression. 

I'liu Ailam had no need, it is true, to flee too hurriedly 
with his booty to the Commonwealth, for not only did no 
one pursue him at the first moment, but not even for the 
two succeeding days. The Sultau was so astonished that ho 
knew not what to think. He sent llel^^rod and Dobrudja 
chambuls at once to discover what troops were in the 
vicinity. They went unwillingly, for with them it was a 
question of Uieir own skins. Meanwhile the tidings, given 
from luouth to mouth, grew to be the account of a consider- 
able overthrow. Men inhabiting the depth of Asia or 
Africa, who had not gone hitherto with war to Lehiatati, 
and who heard from narratives of the terrible cavalry of 
the unbelievers, were seized with fright at the thought that 
they were already in presence of that enemy who did not 
wait for them within his own boundaries, but sought tliem 
in the very dominions of the Padishah; the grand vizir 
himself, and the "future sun of war," the kaimakaii, Kara 
Mustafa, did not know eitiier what to think of the attack. 
How that Commonwealth, of whose weakness they had the 
minutest accounts, could assume all at oiic« the offensive, 
no Turkish head could explain. It is enough that hence- 
forth the march seemed less secure, and less like a triumph. 
At the couDcil of war the Bnltan received the vizir and 
the kaimakaii with a terrible eountmiance. 

" I'ou have dcocivL'd ine," said he. " The Poles cannot be 
so weak, since they seek us even here. You told me that 
Sobieski would not defend Kamenyets, and now he is surely 
in front of us, with his whole army." 

The vizir and kaimakan tried to explain to their lord that 
this might be some dotuched band of robbers ; but in view 
of the muskets and of straps, in which there were dragoon 
jackets, they did not believe that themselves. The recent 
exT>edittou of Sobieski to the Ukraine, daring beyond every 




422 



I'AJs' MICHAEL. 



ineasuie, but for all that victorious, permitted the supposi- 
tion that the terrible Itsader intended to anticipate the 
this time as well aa the other. 

"He has no troops," said the grand vizir to the kaimv^ 
kan, while coming out from the council; "but there is a 
lion in him which knows nothing of fear. If he tm.icollef'ted 
eveu a few thousand, and is here, we shall maroh in blood 
to Hotin," 

" I should like to measure strength with him," said youu(; 
Kara Mustafa. 

" May God avert from you misfortune ! " answered the 
grand vizir. 

By degrees, however, the Belgrod and Dobrudja ehain- 
buls convinced themselves that there were not only " 
large bodies of troops, btit no troops at all in the neigh! 
hood. They discovered the trail of a detachment nuniherii 
about three hundred horse, which moved hurriedly towi 
tlie Dniester. The Tartars, remembering the fate of Azya' 
men, made no pursuit, out of fear of au ambush. The attac' 
remained as something astonishing and unexplained; bt 
quiet came Irnck by degrees to the Ordu i Humayun, ) 
tne armies of the Padishah l>egan i^aJn to advance like 
inundation. 

Xeanwhile, I*an Adam was returning safely with hii 
living booty td Raahkoff. He went hurriedlv, but as eip 
rieneed scouts learned on the second day that there wi 
no pursuit, he advanced, notwithstanding his haste, at &< 
gait not to weary the horses over-much. Azya, fastened 
with CQi-da to tht^ back of the horse, was always between 
Pan Adam and Lusnia. He had two ribs broken, and 
bad become wonderfully weak, for even the wound given, 
him by Itasia in the face opened from his struggle 
Pan Adam and from riding with head hanging down, 
terrible sergeant was careful that he should not die befoi«^ 
reaching KashkolT, and thus bafHe revenge. The yoimg 
Tartar wanted to die. Knowing what awiuted him, he 
determined first of all to kill himself with hunger, and 
would not take food ; but Lusnia opened his set teeth with 
a knife, and forced into bis mouth gorailka and Moldaviwi 
wine, in which biscuits, i-ubbed to dust, had been mix< 
At the places of hailing, tliey threw water on his faro, Ii 
the wounds of his eye and his nose, on which flies a . 
gnftts had settled thickly during the journey, should moK 
tify, and bring premature death to the ill-fated man. 



en 

nd I 

I'M 




PAN MICHAEL, 



423 



^KPuti Adam did oot speak to liim on the road. Once only, 
at the beginning of the journey, when Azya, at tbe price of 
lii8 freedom and life, offered to return Zosia and Eva, did 
the lieutenant say to him, — 

■■ Thou liest, dog ! Both were sold by thee Ui a iiiercbant 
of Stambul, who will sell them again in the bazaar." 

And straightway they brought Eliashevich, who said in 
presence of all, — 

" It is so, Effendi. You soliJ her without knowing to 
whom; and Adurovich sold the bagadyr'a* sister, though 
she was with child by him," 

After these words, it seemed for a while to Azya that 
Novoveski would crush him ut once in his terrible grasp. 
Afterwards, when he hud lost uU hope, he resolved to bring 
the young giant to kill him in n. transport of rage, and in 
that way spare himself future torment; since Novoveski, 
unwilling to let his captive out of sight, rode always Dear 
him, Azya began to boiist beyond measure and shamelessly 
of all that be had done, He told how be had killed old 
Xovoveski, hovr he liad kept Zosia Boski in the tent, how 
he gloated over her inuocenee. how he had torn her Iwdy 
with rods, and kicked her. The sweat rolled off the jjsle 
face of Pan Adam in thick drops. He listened; he bad 
not the power, he had not the wish to go away. He 
listened eagerly, his hands quivered, his l)ody shook con- 
vulsively ; still he mastered himself, and did not kill. 

But Azya, while tormenting liis enemy, turnientcd him- 
self, for his narratives brought to his mind hh present 
misfortune. Not long before, he was commanding men, 
living in luxury, a niurza. a favorite of the young kaimtikan; 
now, lashed to the hack of a horse, and eati-n alive by flies, 
he was travelling on to a terrible death. HeJief came to 
him when, from tlie pain of his wounds, and from suffering, 
he fainted. This happened with growing frequency, so 
that Lusnia began to fear that he might not bring him alive. 
But they travelled night and day, giving only as much nst 
to the horses as was absolutely needful, and Kushkoff 
was ever nearer and nearer. Still the horned soul of the 
Tartar would not leave the afflicted \nu\y. But during the 
last days he was in a continuiil fever, and at times he fell 
into an oppressive sleeii. Mont than once in tliat fever or 
jjeep he dreamed that ne was ntill in Hreptyoff, that lie had 




42i 



PAN MICHAEL. 



Uj go with Voludj-ovski to a great war; ayaiu that be wa«- 
couiluctiDg Basia to Kasbkoff; again that he bad borne bee; 
away, and hidden her in bis tent; at timea in the fever he sa.Wi 
battles auJ glaughter, iu which, as hetiiian of the I'oliah 
Tartars, he wus giving orders frum under his bunchuk. 
But awakening came, and with it uousciousiiesB. Opemug 
his eyes, he saw the face of Novoveaki, tlie fJu-e of Lusnia, 
the helmets of the dragoons, wlio had thrown aside the 
sheepskin caps of the horseherds; aud all that reality 
was 80 dreadful that it seemed to him a genuine nightmare. 
Every movement of the horse tortured him; his woundft] 
burned bim increasingly; and again be fainted. I'ieroed. 
with pain, lie recovered conaciousnesa, to fall into a fever, 
and with it into a dream, to wake up again. 

There were moments in which it seemed to hint impo^! 

sible that he, such a wretched man, could be Azya, the son 

of Tugai Bey; that his life, which was full of uncommon 

. events, and which seemed to promise a great destiny, was to 

I end with such suddenness, and so terribly. 

At times too it came to bis hea<l that after torments 
and death he woiUd go straightway to paradise; but 
because once he had professed Christianity, and bad lived 
long among Christians, fear seized him at the tbouglit of 
Chriiit. Christ would have no pity on him ; if the Pi-ophct 
had been mightier tbati Christ, be would n')t bave givci) 
bim into the bands of Pan Adam. Perba[is, however, th« 
Prophet would sbow pity yet, and take tlie soul out of 
bim before Pan Adajn would kill bim with torture. 

Meanwhile, RashkoEF was at hand. Tbey entered a< 
country of cliffs, which indicated the \-icinity of the 
Uutester. Azya iu the evening fell into a condition half 
feverish, half conscious, in which illusions wore mingled, 
with reality. It seemed to him that they had arrived, that 
they bad stopped, that he heard around him tbe wonla 
"RasbkoffI KushkolT!" Next it seemed to bim that b« 
beard tbe noise of axes cutting wood. 

Then be felt that men were daahing cold water on bij 
head, and then for a long time they were ]>ouring gurailka 
into his mouth. After that he recovered entiri^ly. Above 
bim was a. starry night, and around bim many torches wcr« 
gleaming. To iiia ears came the words, — 

" Is he eonsciuns ? " 

"Conscious. He seems in bis mind." 

And that moment he saw aljove him tbe face of I^usulu. 



I 



PAS MICHAEL. 



iJo 



" Well, brother," suiil tlie sergeant, in a calm voice, 

' the hour is on thee ! " 

Azya was lying on his back aud breathing freely, for his 

Lartus were stretched upward at both sides of his head, by 

nasoD of which his expanded breast moved more freely 

nd received mure air than when he was lying lashed to 

^e back of the horse. Uut he could not move his hands, 

r they were tied above his head to an oak staff which was 

«ed at right angles to his shoulders, and were bound 

:h straw steeped in tar. Azya divined in a moment why 

s was done ; but at that moment he saw other prepara- 

us also, which announced tbat his torture would be Jong 

and ghastly. He was undressed from his waist to his feetj 

aiid raising his head somewhat, he saw l)etweeii hia naked 

knees a freshly trimmed, pointed stake, the larger end of 

which was placed t^ainst the butt of n tree. From each 

L.Ot his feet there went a rope ending with a whiffletree, to 

Vivhich a horse was attached, By the light of the torches 

f Azya oould see only the rumps of the horses and two men, 

standing somewhat farther on, who evidently were holding 

the horses by the heail. 

Tlie hapless man tfwk in these preparations at a glance ; 
then, looking at the heavens, it is unknown why, he saw 
r Btars and the gleaming crescent of the moon. 
•' They will draw me on," thought he. 
And at once he closed hia teetli so firmly that a spasm 
E^Mized his jaws. Sweat came out on his forchearl, and at 
the same time his face liecame coM, for the hloorl rushed 
away from it. Then it seemed to him that the earth was 
fleeing froni under his shoulders, that his IxHly was flying 
And flying into some fathomless abyss. Por a while ho 
I lost consciousness of time, of place, and of what tliey 
[ were doing to Jiim. The sergeant opened A/ya's mouth 
with a knife, and poured in more gorailka. 

He eonghed and spat out the burning liquor, hut was 
forced to swallow some of it. Then he fell into a wonder- 
ful condition: he was not dnink; on the contrary, his mind 
had never been clearer, nor his thought quicker. He saw 
what they were iloing, he understood everything; but an 
I uncommon excitement seized him, as it were, — im])atience 
. that all was lasting so long, and that nothing was beginning 
yet. 

Next heavy steps were lieard near by, and before him 
stood Pan Adam. At sight of him all the veins in the 



426 PAN MICHAEL. 

Tartar quivered. Lusnia he did not fear ; he despised him 
too much. But Pan Adam he did not despise ; indeed, he had 
no reason to despise him ; on the contrary, every look of his 
face tilled Azya's soul with a certain superstitious dread 
and repulsion. He thought to himself at that moment, '' I 
am in his |>ower ; I fear him ! " and that was such a terrible 
feeling that under its influence the hair stiffened on the 
head of Tugai Bey's son. 

" For what thou hast done, thou wilt perish in torment," 
said Pan Adam. 

The Tartar gave no answer, but began to pant audibly. 

Novoveski withdrew, and then followed a silence which 
was broken by Lusnia. 

" Thou didst raise thy hand on the lady," said he, with 
a hoarse voice ; " but now the lady is at home with her 
husband, and thou art in our hands. Thy hour has come ! " 

With those words the act of torture began for Azya. 
That terrible man learned at the hour of his death that 
his treason and cruelty had profited nothing. If even 
Basia had died on the rojid, he would have had the consolation 
that though not in his, slie would not be in any man's, 
possession ; and that solace was taken from him just then, 
when the point of the stake was at an ell's length from his 
body. All had been in vain. So many treasons, so much 
blood, so much impending punishment for nothing, — for 
nothing whatever ! 

Lusnia did not know how grievous those words had made 
death to Azya : had he known, he would have repeated them 
during the whole journey. 

Hut there was no time for regrets then; everything 
must give way before the execution. Lusnia stooped down, 
and tjiking Azya's hips in both his hands to give them 
direction, called to the men holding the horses, — 

" Move ! but slowly and together ! " 

The horses moved ; the straightened ropes pulled Azya's 
legs. In a twinkle his body was drawn along the earth 
and met the point of the stake. Then the point commenced 
to sink in him, and something dreadful began, — something 
repugnant to nature and the feelings of man. The bones of 
the unfortunate moved a])art from one another; his body gave 
way in two directions ; pain indescribable, so awful that it 
almost bounds on some monstrous delight, penetrated 
his being. The stake sank more and more deeply. Azya 
fixed his jaws, but he could not endure ; his teeth were 



PAN MICHAEL. 



427 



bared in a ghastly grin, and out of hia throat came tha | 
cry, •' A ! a ! a ! " Hki; the croaking of a ravea. 
" Slowly I " commanded the sergeant. 
Aiya repeated his terrible cry more and more quicltly. 
" Art croaking ? " inquired the sergeant, 
Then he called to the meu, — 

" Stop ! together '. There, it is done,'' said he, turning to 
Azya, who had grown silent at once, and in whose throa